《I Shocked the Globe》


 Chapter 1： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (1)

    Chapter 1 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (1)


    When Yun Xia opened her eyes, she just felt like a fire was burning in her stomach, and she was almost hungry with her chest close to her back.


    There was also pain in his body, and there was a little vertigo in his head.


    She moved her fingers and saw that there were large and small scars on her hands, some of which were like scratches, and some were like being pinched directly.


    Even the arms had traces of pinch.


    It looks like it is often abused.


    Under the blue and purple, the original skin is white and delicate, the fingers are long and beautiful, and it shows a pallid disease. It looks like a girl with poor health, small nails and light powder, very clean.


    As the great devil born in the abyss, Yunxia has never been hungry or beaten.


    At this moment she was stunned for a moment, and she felt very fresh.


    She looked at her little white hand.


    The devil is born against the sky.


    So soon after she was born, she was punished to the small world by Heavenly Dao to collect belief values ??to purify the magic energy.


    Belief value is attention.


    In Yun Xia''s understanding, if you do something that makes the world sensational, the value of faith will reach full marks.


    To put it bluntly, isn''t it just to find a sense of existence?


    This is the first world. She can only leave when the faith is full, and go to the next world.


    Yunxia closed her eyes slightly.


    quickly.


    The world''s information was passed into my mind:


    *


    The first world: Doomsday World


    Name: Yun Xia


    Identity: Ordinary human


    Mission: A world sensation


    *


    In order to match the most suitable body, the name of each world body will be the same as Yunxia himself. For this, the Big Devil is very satisfied.


    Don''t change the name, do not change the surname.


    She turned sideways and looked at her environment, a little curiosity in her round eyes.


    The last days.


    She is the little devil just born. Although the Devil comes from the abyss of time and space and is not constrained by time and space, he naturally understands the background of all small worlds.


    But it was indeed the first time I saw it with my own eyes.


    I wonder if it is fun to imagine?


    The big devil squeezed his lips and stared at his soft fingers, his eyes slightly casual.


    Outside the window is a flying scenery.


    This is a dangling bus.


    She was thrown alone in the back seat, and the first few people talked and laughed, but no one controlled her.


    Yun Xia barely sees herself on the glass window-he has a small white face, which looks like a cute and cowardly character. In order to adapt to the end of the world, he cut his shoulders and cut his hair, behind his ears, showing round and small earlobe, Bai Shengsheng.


    Even though the glass windows are not clear, it can be seen that the girl''s face is pale and a little too white, with a trace of sick sleepiness.


    Sure enough health is not good.


    A pair of eyes are round like a deer, with some soft temperament, and the hair is thin and soft.


    Yunxia frowned slightly.


    Her expression is casual, even a little cold, but reflected on this face, it is still tender and cute, soft and cute.


    Gee.


    Yunxia is so annoyed with this look.


    Because she herself is such a white girl... not at all like a big devil!


    The girl pursed her lips, her low eyelashes covered her indifference, and looked at the wound on her eyes.


    The original owner was beaten.


    She and her grandfather depended on each other for life. After the end of the age, the grandfather knew that he was old and could not protect his granddaughter. He took the life out of the original owner''s bamboo horse to block the zombies and exchanged his life for the promise of protecting the granddaughter.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 2： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (2)

    Chapter 2 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (2)


    Before his death, the old man was still not at ease, and he cried out intermittently: "A Ming''s life was bought by grandpa. Xiaoxia, grandpa is an old man. It has no effect. It can change individuals to protect you. Grandpa thinks it''s worth..."


    "Don''t mention me in the future... Don''t presume grandpa''s death before Ah Ming''s face. Even if we are kind to others, we will be annoying if we mention more, you know?"


    At this point, the old man said very hard.


    He was old and weak, and he could not protect people in the last days. Instead, he was dragged down by his granddaughter, so he was willing to use this life for the lives of others and seek refuge for his granddaughter.


    However, the most frustrating thing is that people''s hearts are unpredictable. Even if he changed his life, he could not guarantee that his granddaughter would not be bullied in the future...


    But what else can he do?


    When the old man died, he still had tears in his eyes, desperate and kind, staring at his favorite granddaughter.


    At that time, the original owner naturally nodded while crying.


    Grandpa''s intentions she understood.


    So she is not hypocritical, and she will not refuse to follow Lu Ming for her sadness. Grandpa''s life-long protection, she cherishes, she must live alive.


    At the beginning, Lu Mingdeng did indeed treat her well.


    He looks good, is clever, and has good physical fitness. He soon awakened the power-or the highest spiritual power in the novel.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the pride of heaven.


    Originally following him, the original owner would certainly not be in great danger.


    The original owner did not die, never mentioned the kindness of grandpa to save people, and still actively took care of people in the squad. It is considered a contribution, not a meal.


    The atmosphere in the team has been harmonious.


    But then it all changed.


    The survivor team picked up a woman.


    The woman is very beautiful, her eyes are slightly provoked, and she is lazy and charming, as if she will be hooked.


    The men in the team fell one by one, and even the most calm and rational Lu Ming was no exception.


    The woman has no abilities, but is well protected. In the end times when clean water is scarce, she takes two baths a day and coquettishly asks the team to go around the road and get new clothes in places like abandoned malls.


    She wears each dress only once, and throws it away without regret, as if she doesn''t know how to be precious at all.


    The treatment of the two women in the team is like a cloud of mud. If you change someone, you will definitely be angry, but the original owner said nothing in silence.


    She just needs to live alive as grandpa wishes.


    She doesn''t care about anything else.


    Women always show off things in front of the original owner. After a long time of no response, they seem to be angry and angry. Later, when the team members are not there, they pinch and beat the original owner again, calling her a nanny.


    The original owner endured several times before he told Lu Ming about the abuse.


    Then, he fell into **** on earth.


    Lu Ming didn''t help her. Even the survivor squad knew that, and coaxed the woman to please, making fun of the original owner together, scolding her to no avail.


    Women get this kind of reaction from them, and they will not avoid them ever again. Sometimes they are in a bad mood, and they will be angry in front of everyone.


    Abusing the original owner seems to be a fun entertainment.


    Lu Ming did not respond to this.


    Later, the woman proudly told the original owner.


    It turned out that she was not without abilities. Her power is charm, which can easily attract others.


    If the other party is firm and free from temptation, it is not difficult to avoid it. But they all made it.


    The original owner only felt stunned.


    She understood all the reasons, but did not feel angry or wronged, just felt...


    What a ridiculous.


    *


    PS: ...Read the last sentence of the introduction clearly before reading (?£¾¦á£¼)?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 3： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (3)

    Chapter 3 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (3)


    The original owner was really puzzled. Lu Ming was calm and wise, and his family background was good before the end of the age. Education is also very good. Why did she like Shen Qingqing.


    Every time Shen Qingqing scolded someone, it was like a shrew.


    Now that I have the answer, a trace of doubt in the original owner''s mind disappears, but it doesn''t matter.


    Whether Ming Ming is true love Shen Qingqing or enchanted by abilities, he can''t protect her now, or even hurt her, so it is certain to leave.


    The original owner just did not expect that the survivor team would not let themselves go.


    She thought she didn''t matter on the team.


    But after proposing to leave, everyone coldly refused, saying there was nowhere to find a nanny.


    In order to punish the original defector, they listened to Shen Qingqing, let her beat the original owner, and then threw the person to the back seat of the car without giving them a meal.


    So Yunxia would be so hungry when she woke up.


    She touched the wound on her wrist and looked at the people in front with a cool look.


    She stood up gently.


    The people in front noticed her and looked at them one after another.


    Bai Jing''s little girl stood behind, with red marks on her, which inexplicably gave a delicate feeling. Those eyes were round and soft and childish, but the eyes were like a white hook on the moonlight.


    In the past, Yunxia, ??how could such a big temperament.


    So a few people were stunned.


    The girl in the back seat had already stepped forward, and no one looked at it, only staring at the bread bag, and came straight to tear it open, and stuffed a piece of bread into the lips.


    Shen Qingqing froze.


    The others in the survivor team were also stunned.


    She ignored them...


    After a second, Shen Qingqing raised her eyebrows and reached out to grab the bag from the girl¡¯s hand: "Speaking of hunger, you have a few meals to make you remember, but you dare to grab it, do you still want to be beaten? Holding you!"


    Her hand reached halfway, and her fingers were gently held by a small white soft hand.


    There was no expression on the girl''s face, but Shen Qingqing made a scream in a moment, and the pain and cold sweat came out, and he fell to the side as soon as his legs were soft.


    The driver was startled, the bus stopped suddenly, and the carriage was silent.


    Someone quickly caught Shen Qingqing with his eyes, and looked at Yunxia with amazement.


    In the eyes of everyone, the girl chewed hungrily, but her eyes were very cold.


    She swallowed the food before licking her lips, stepping forward, reaching for Shen Qingqing.


    Her movements were sudden and no one responded.


    Shen Qingqing was caught by her hair.


    The obedient girl raised her calf and kicked her.


    She patted her head a few more times.


    But her hands hurt, and she felt no harm to Shen Qingqing...


    Yunxia looked at his little hand.


    Woo, the physical strength of this weak chicken.


    There are fighting skills in the air, but the strength can not keep up.


    The Big Devil is a little unhappy.


    She loosened Shen Qingqing''s hair and lifted her feet to prepare another kick.


    Suddenly someone was holding her wrist next to her, and the terrifying mental power instantly rushed, Yun Xia suddenly felt a headache, and the prospects were all spent.


    Her expression did not change, with a little carelessness, her fingers clasped upside down, and the life gate of the man''s wrist was reversed, and her feet still kicked hard.


    Shen Qingqing was kicked for a while.


    The person next to him also froze.


    I didn''t seem to think of my power, and I didn''t stop this.


    In this god-shaking effort, the girl turned back on his wrist, a beautiful over-the-shoulder fell, Lu Ming only felt the world spinning.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 4： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (4)

    Chapter 4 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (4)


    The back hit the ground fiercely, and pain came, but Lu Ming didn''t have time to feel the pain, but he looked at the top with a daze.


    The petite girl threw him to the ground.


    Because of the movement, her soft short hair returned to the hook and hung down next to the small white face, with a clear look, and her eyes were still scattered.


    He saw the other person raise his hand, and his long fingertips hooked the hair back to his ear, revealing Bai Shengsheng''s earlobe.


    The movement was very casual, but the delicate girl made it, but it showed strangely.


    Lu Ming stared at her.


    The girl pressed the other hand on his throat.


    The whole car was silent.


    Lu Ming, the strongest power in the team, was pressed to the ground by her at this time, and everyone else''s mouth was as if an egg was stuffed, staring at them dumbfounded.


    In silence.


    Yun Xia paused.


    She suddenly remembered at this time that she could not reveal her identity by completing the task through time and space.


    That is to say-can not be seen by others, the soul in this body has changed people.


    Otherwise, if you violate the heavenly path, the mission will be considered a failure.


    Woo.


    The Demon King was a little irritable, and his soft little eyebrows were also wrinkled. He glanced at Lu Ming under his own hands, met his amazed look, and quickly searched for an explanation.


    "I¡­¡­"


    After a few seconds, the devil slowly swallowed, "I am awakening the power! You don''t want to bully me again."


    The girl''s gaze is crystal clear.


    But what she said was naturally a lie. This body has no power at all.


    Through the data, the account is clear: the name Yun Xia, the identity of ordinary humans.


    But as the devil, she was thrown into the 3,000 small world by Tiandao personally and punished. She herself violated the existence of Tiandao, how could it be common.


    Not to mention, the Devil is born to fight, and his responsiveness and agility have never been afraid of anyone.


    Although there is no power at this time, she can break through the three thousand small worlds only by skill.


    She has always been able to endure pain and resist the impact of mental powers.


    So this unique skill is indeed a power.


    The huge car was quiet and silent.


    No one questioned what Yunxia said.


    She had no chicken power, but now she can knock down the spiritual road...


    Isn¡¯t it the awakening of the power, what else can it be?


    Shen Qingqing, who had been so angry, froze after hearing Yunxia''s power, and subconsciously hid behind his teammates.


    She stared at Yunxia in amazement.


    Awakened abilities? What kind of power?


    Others didn''t know what power she had, so she didn''t dare to act rashly. In this sudden situation, she could only watch the girl vigilantly.


    The man in Yunxia''s hands suddenly moved.


    The little girl lowered her eyes, her eyes slightly cold, her tender hands holding his throat without any fluctuations, and her raised lips chuckled slightly: "Persuade you not to move."


    Lu Ming paused.


    He stared firmly at the girl, facing the innocent and indifferent eyes, which were pure and beautiful in black and white, but full of cold disdain.


    Her voice was cold, "Lu Ming, do you know how much hatred I have against you? You are now the meat on my chopping board, the consequences of disobedience... very scary."


    The big devil raised his lips and smiled grimly.


    However, from the perspective of others, the little girl just raised her lips and exposed two white tiger teeth.


    Lu Ming froze for a moment before turning away from her face, "...how do you want?"


    What do you want?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 5： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (5)

    Chapter 5 Little Zombie Breeding Manual (5)


    This question, the big devil was ignorant.


    Hiss... wait.


    Yes, what does she want?


    Yun Xia frowned unconsciously, thinking hard about what she wanted.


    In other words, her task is to stir the world, not to punish evil and promote good...


    It¡¯s not her business if the original owner is abused.


    The reason she just started is because Shen Qingqing wanted to grab her bread. She didn''t have a good impression of Shen Qingqing, and when she hit it, she chanted.


    As for Lu Ming, it was purely because he wanted to stop her.


    Beating him just went hand in hand.


    The Big Devil frowned frowningly in embarrassment, and finally had a decision, let go of Lu Ming''s throat, grabbed his collar with one hand, and lifted him from the ground.


    She raised her eyebrows slightly, her little white face showing a hint of contempt and arrogance.


    The voice was careless and said to everyone: "I''m going to the Southwest base...you send me. On this way, I barely agree to you being my little brother."


    She said, frowning slightly, her big round eyes looked at them, her expression was obviously disgusted.


    So all the people in the carriage froze.


    She wanted to accept them as a younger brother-and she was reluctant, apparently disgusted...


    The man was quiet for a few seconds before the men reacted, and an unbearable anger appeared on his face.


    Someone stepped forward:


    "Don''t think that awakening is invincible!"


    As this step was taken, other men quickly gathered around, apparently intending to subdue her directly.


    Yunxia raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Several abilities approached instantly.


    The electric current passing through the air caused a light breeze, blowing up the soft, broken hair on the girl''s forehead.


    Below a pair of ink-colored eyes.


    "Oh." The devil raised his lips and chuckled with unclear meaning.


    Several team members shot at her together, and the girl''s round eyes seemed to laugh.


    Fighting with the devil, these people have courage.


    After a few minutes.


    Yun Xia clapped her hands, taking off the dust that didn''t exist on her small hand.


    In front of her, several people were folded into a bundle.


    The girl stepped on the face of the bottom man, kicked up, stood at the top, looked down at the dull Shen Qingqing, her expression was still cold and indifferent.


    Lu Ming, who had always been calm, also stared blankly at her.


    "See? This is the end of disobedience. You sent me to the Southwest Base. I am in a good mood and can spare your life."


    Yun Xia glanced at them.


    In fact, she didn''t want to let these people go.


    Although her task does not include revenge on the original owner, revenge is just a matter of convenience...


    Mainly, she does not know the way.


    Had to let these people send her to the southwest base.


    The Southwest Base is the largest base in the last days. As long as the base is single-handedly received, it will inevitably become famous and cause a sensation.


    At that time, it would be enough to drive Shen Qingqing out of the base.


    These talents are not worthy of being protected by the base.


    Shen Qingqing was completely afraid to speak at this time, hiding behind Lu Ming tremblingly.


    She knew in her heart how she used to treat Yunxia...


    Yunxia must hate her.


    Now Yunxia has become so inexplicable that she is certainly afraid that the other party will retaliate...


    Shen Qingqing diligently lowered his head to avoid touching the girl''s eyes and narrowing his sense of existence.


    Lu Ming pursed his lips, his eyes slightly complicated.


    He hasn''t paid much attention to this green plum.


    If her grandfather died to save herself, Lu Ming did not want to be in the last days, but also carried a burden without power.


    But the situation today has completely changed...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 6： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (6)

    Chapter 6 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (6)


    The moment the girl dropped him on the ground, Lu Ming was undeniable, he was a little shocked.


    The look of publicity on that white and soft face actually had an indescribable beauty.


    Lu Ming found that he never seemed to pay attention to his little green plum.


    If she was a little better for her at first, she would not be in this situation after she had the power...


    Lu Ming couldn''t help but feel a bit complicated, and settled on Shen Tao: "Okay, let''s take you."


    Shen Qingqing didn''t expect him to agree, and he was a little flustered at the moment, clutching his sleeve tightly.


    Lu Ming is the most powerful in this team, she must hook him tightly in her palm.


    With some hatred and vigilance, she glanced at Yunxia quickly.


    The girl kicked the players on the ground, her voice clear and careless: "Get up."


    At this time, no one dared to resist her.


    She walked alone to the seat and sat down, her delicate fingers tapped her chin, and she was lazy.


    Shen Qingqing was just beaten hard by her. At this time, she didn''t dare to get to Yunxia, ??so she was entangled with Lu Ming and grieved, "Brother Lu Ming..."


    But the words didn''t finish.


    A lazy girl''s voice came in front of him, and said at random: "Shen Qingqing."


    "What?" Shen Qingqing was shocked in an instant, and shrank towards Lu Ming.


    This time, Lu Ming did not look at her, just looking at the slender girl in front.


    The petite girl was leaning on the seat, her two legs were arbitrarily arrogant on one side, and her gaze was condescending.


    "Take out all your clothes." Yun Xia bent her eyes and beckoned to Shen Qingqing.


    so boring.


    There is nothing to do on the way to the base, just barely entertain these people.


    Shen Qingqing froze for a moment, thinking that Yunxia wanted her clothes and had to get it.


    As long as she is not beaten.


    It doesn''t matter how many clothes you want.


    But she took the dress in front of the girl, but the big devil grinned, revealing two small white tiger teeth, and slowly said to the two players next to him: "Tear."


    Shen Qingqing stayed in place.


    "Tear it, tear it all away." Yun Xia pillowed her arms, and there was a little scattered voice in her voice.


    The two team members looked at each other and looked at the incredible Shen Qingqing, only to start tearing.


    Everyone can see that this is revenge.


    But what can they do?


    The sound of tearing the fabric was clear, and Yunxia narrowed her eyes comfortably.


    Doesn''t Shen Qingqing like to show off these?


    Tear a smash in front of her, do not know how to show off?


    The eyes of the great devil are interested.


    And Shen Qingqing''s unbelievable gaze moved from the clothes to the girl''s face, and finally couldn''t help feeling humiliated, squeezing out a few tears, and looked pitifully at the two tearing team members.


    "It sounds like a flaw," Yunxia changed her posture, leaning against the window and holding up her forehead.


    "Slap her face, I want to hear the voice."


    The tone is lazy and bad.


    Shen Qingqing''s complexion flushed in the car''s instantaneous silence.


    "You were so happy when you hit me before, and I also want to experience this kind of happiness." The devil said softly and softly, "Why do you froze? Fight."


    The two players gritted their teeth.


    At this point, none of them can afford Yun Xia and can only raise their hands and open their bows.


    In the crisp applause, mixed with Shen Qingqing''s cry, Yun Xiashu closed her eyes comfortably.


    What belief values ??are collected.


    As the devil, it is still the most fun to torture others.


    And the bus in the back row at this time.


    Lu Ming stared at the girl with a complicated face.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 7： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (7)

    Chapter 7 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (7)


    Shen Qingqing''s face was quickly swollen, and with a crying cry, Lihua looked at Lu Ming with rain.


    "Brother Luming..."


    She has a charm power, and the crying is particularly lovable, and the team members who beat her can''t help but let go of the effort.


    Lu Ming was behind, but didn''t speak.


    The lazy girl leaned back and opened her eyes, picked up an apple and peeled it, carelessly: "Why do you call someone? Why not cry louder and make me happy."


    She cut the apple well, and the knife in her hand flicked in a circle, throwing it towards Shen Qingqing.


    The blade even pierced the ground straight, just inserted vertically into the hands of a player.


    The white girl nibbled at the apple with a cool tone: "No dinner will be allowed tonight."


    Play so lightly.


    This group of people should also be hungry.


    The fruit knife was very intimidating, and the two players had to add gravity again.


    Yun Xia finally showed a light smile, opened her lips and chewed on the apple, comfortable and cozy.


    Lu Ming was unexpectedly silent.


    At night, the bus stopped.


    Zombies are everywhere in the last days, especially at night, where zombies are frequent.


    So it is best not to hurry at night.


    Fire abilities roasted the food, but the devil really raised his eyebrows lazily, forbidding them to eat.


    One of them was popular, but after being suppressed by force again, everyone was honest.


    They silently watched the girl eat.


    For a different person, you may not be able to eat solitary food in the sight of everyone, but the devil is naturally not an ordinary person. Yun Xia bar is eating hard, seeing everyone staring at themselves, and also deliberately making it harder.


    So happy.


    Eating and sleeping tortured people is what the devil should do every day.


    A gust of wind blew through, and the leaves in the woods thundered, alarming a few flying birds.


    The team members stood up alertly.


    The roar of the zombies, if not, slowly approached here, getting clearer and clearer.


    "No, they are coming..." Several people stood together quickly and took care of Shen Qing.


    Naturally no one cares about Yunxia.


    Shen Qingqing was guarded in the middle by the team members, his expression suddenly a little proud, looking at her.


    What about awakened abilities?


    No one in the team will obey her, no danger will come, and no one will protect her!


    Shen Qingqing was proud and gloated, and the wickedness of being ripped off and hitting his face was finally calculated.


    The devil rolled his eyes and continued to finish his meal before standing up and touching his stomach.


    The smell of the zombie was blowing in the wind. Yunxia grabbed the nearby tree, climbed up, stepped on the branch, and looked at the situation there.


    A group of zombies walked slowly.


    Zombie action is slow, and everyone in the team has abilities, so it is not difficult to fight.


    Yunxia knew that no one would help herself.


    joke.


    She was ready, and when the zombie passed her tree, she punched it hard.


    She can fight even a few abilities.


    Still afraid of zombies?


    As a result, the zombies dangled and skipped her tree.


    Yun Xia, ready to fist, was stunned. The clenched little hands suddenly had nowhere to put.


    On the other side, the members of the team also showed a shocked expression. Shen Qingqing''s eyes widened, and the original schadenfreude completely stiffened in the face.


    "?!?"


    Why didn''t the zombie attack her? ? !


    Zombies are very sensitive to the smell of raw meat. How could they skip it as if they didn''t notice it!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 10： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (10)

    Chapter 10 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (10)


    The devil licked his white tiger teeth, and his round eyes showed a grinning smile.


    She pressed the white and tender child on the soft grass. To prevent him from biting her and grabbing her, she put the other two hands on top of her head and the other hand on his throat.


    The child blinked coldly with gray pupils.


    The beautiful gray-white reflected the girl''s white face, and the murderous intention in her eyes made no secret.


    Because her hands were held by her, the child let go, and the long, soft silver-grey hair spread all over the floor.


    Bai Nen''s little one, as if lying in the moonlight, his expression was still cold.


    His gray eyes didn''t blink.


    Yun Xia frowned.


    what? Why doesn''t he resist? ?


    She pressed her body down again, pressed tightly against the child''s throat, and lifted his young chin.


    The little zombie lifted his face slightly, without expression or speaking.


    Because he was pressed hard, a clear mist appeared in his gray pupils, his lips were quiet and tight, and the original red color was slightly lighter.


    demon king:"¡­¡­"


    what? ? ?


    What''s going on with this sensible and non-rebellious look? ? I still feel aggrieved? !


    She was thrown into the small world by the cold beauty, did she ever express grievances?


    How is the projection of Heavenly Way like this, where is the cold and unsmiling beauty? ?


    The Big Devil is difficult to understand.


    She glanced at the child''s hands. The guy''s skin was so squeamish that he was held on the ground by hands, and a red mark was printed in a moment.


    Yunxia''s face became tangled.


    She is a big devil who likes to fight, the other party does not resist, what is the meaning of beating up?


    Yun Xia pondered repeatedly, and finally tried to increase his strength, staring fiercely at the little zombie.


    The other party was still cold, and it was uncomfortable that there was water mist in his pupils, but his face was blank.


    Humph.


    This cold expression with no emotion is exactly the same as that of Heavenly Dad.


    Especially the face of the country and the people.


    Although the Big Devil doesn''t want to admit it, the God of Heaven is indeed a great beauty, even his projection.


    Yun Xia squeezed his hand, and the tender and soft hand was very comfortable. The child was just like a normal person except for his gray pupils. He was young, and he looked like a soft white ball.


    Yunxia hesitated and relaxed.


    She squeezed the little zombie''s face curiously, curled the corners of his childish lips, and lifted each other''s long and thick eyelashes, scraping the bridge of his nose.


    The little zombie was messed around, always just motionless, staring at her.


    It is indeed a projection. This cold temper is too similar to myself, and the expression does not change.


    Yun Xia pouted, feeling uninterested, and released her hand, ready to get up from him.


    But before she got up, the little zombie pursed her lips and raised her white hands. The tender little fingers are soft and soft, grabbing the tip of her tail finger.


    The devil was stunned.


    The child''s gray pupil stared at her, and after watching it for a few seconds, he rubbed his throat and opened his lips softly, "Why are you... this sub?"


    The demon froze for a moment:? ? ?


    The little zombie will talk! rub! The voice is soft and pretty good? !


    She stared at each other.


    The fingertips were caught by the little zombie, and the other side stared at her with a small face, his expression was cold, but his voice was a little low, "I just told them not to bite you, and I didn''t bite you... why are you... "


    His voice was childish: "There is still a nest.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 11： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (11)

    Chapter 11 Little Zombie Breeding Manual (11)


    Yun Xia heard the words for a while.


    Although she is a demon king, she does not bully others, mainly because she wants to revenge on the **** of heaven.


    Yun Xia squinted and looked at him, "Why don''t you let the zombies bit me?"


    "I like your taste...good smell." The little zombie''s gray eyes were empty and stared at her, licking the tender soft lips.


    The little girl stepped back alertly, "Why, do you want to bite me?"


    The other person shook his head without expression, and looked away from her neck to her waist. "If you don''t bite, you will die."


    This kid doesn''t want her to die yet.


    Yun Xia blinked, and her hatred for Heavenly Path dissipated.


    After all, she is a demon against the sky, the **** of heaven and earth throwing her into the small world is indeed the duty.


    She is not an unreasonable devil.


    She needs to have a wink and wait until she can beat the heavens. She will not be reasonable.


    Yunxia had a new idea.


    Anyway, it has already met, this guy looks stupid again, it is a pity not to flicker.


    She knows why little zombies like themselves.


    He is the projection of heaven, and she is the devil.


    They all exist beyond time and space, and are considered similar in the small world.


    The breath is naturally closer.


    She must make good use of this closeness.


    This is heaven. In the small world, heaven is the supreme rule-if you flick him over to be a younger brother, you still have to do it yourself when fighting.


    She should be the boss of the big devil, just give orders, and fight to the younger brother!


    The girl narrowed her eyes, sweetly raised her lips, and said softly: "You like my breath, do you want to play with me? I can take care of you."


    The little zombie looked blankly and looked at her silently, tilting her head: "What are you playing?"


    "Play bad people, I will take you to sensation the world and be the daddy of the whole world!"


    Speaking of the grand plan to dominate the world, the little girl raised her eyebrows to reveal her white tiger teeth.


    Obviously the little zombie didn''t understand very much, and still kept his small face cold and serious, and bowed his head without expression.


    The eyelashes were gently put down, like the butterfly wings covering the beautiful gray-white, he raised his small hand and touched his head. "I don''t want to be a father, I want to cut my hair."


    "..."


    The devil whispered: "No ambition. It''s not easy. Follow me. I will cut it for you."


    The little zombie touched his long silver hair.


    He frowned and looked at her for a long while before hanging down his thick eyelashes, reaching out her small hand to grab her fingertips.


    "Then...good acridine."


    His voice was emotionless, cold.


    The little hand gently grasped the girl.


    However, the big devil was impatient to take the child, looked down at the captured hand, frowned, and pulled out of the little zombie''s hand carelessly, "Go by yourself."


    The little zombie emptied her fingers and looked up at her, silently, silently carrying her small hand behind her.


    Yunxia yawned and was a little sleepy, ready to go back to the bus.


    After walking a few steps, I found that the child did not keep up.


    She turned back suspiciously.


    The child took a step towards her and was stumbled by long, beautiful silver-grey hair, and he silently picked up the silver hair and rolled it in his arms before walking stupidly.


    The big devil twitched his lips and looked at the other party''s ability, ignoring the silly, "How many zombies can you control at a time?"


    The child shook his head: "I don''t know...many."


    Yun Xia''s eyes lighted slightly, nodded with satisfaction, and raised his hand to touch his head like a gift. "My name is Yun Xia, you want to be the boss. What''s your name?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 14： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (14)

    Chapter 14 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (14)


    Good to him?


    The Big Devil hasn''t been so exaggerated yet. He heard the words and moved a little. His round black eyes glanced at the little zombies, and he rarely felt a little uncomfortable.


    She looked away, reached out and rubbed the child''s silver hair fiercely, and said with a bad voice: "Of course, I''m not good to you or to whom?"


    After all, it is her most powerful younger brother.


    The little zombie blinked, and his gray pupils were wet with water mist and drooped their eyelashes slightly.


    Yun Xia took the shower away, and the water rushed down the silver hair gently.


    The color shimmers like moonlight.


    The girl frowned and reached out to hook the child''s snow-colored collar, intending to tear his clothes off.


    The little zombie froze for a moment, then stretched out his white hands and grabbed his clothes.


    "Not off." He was expressionless.


    The Big Devil was shocked for a while, and then burst into hair instantly, with a bad voice: "I am your boss, it is enough to help you take a bath for your people? Do you look down on me without taking off your clothes, or are you afraid of being impolite to you?"


    She pouted: "How old are you now... It''s normal for an older adult to help take a bath." Then he pulled his clothes and ordered, "Quick off."


    The little zombie pursed her lips, then stared at her wetly, protecting her clothes, and her voice was still indifferent and immature: "Xia Xia, I will get bigger."


    Yunxia stunned: "What?"


    The little zombie stood quietly under the shower.


    The water droplets dribbled down along the silver hair and the delicate little face.


    He squeezed his lower lip again, and in the steaming water, his lips were colorful and whispered: "I am not a zombie. I was an experiment before the end of the world, and I also mutated the power... It will become a child in the daytime. Looks like. Actually I am 18 years old this year."


    The little zombie looked down and looked at his two white and tender little hands. "At night, it will change back."


    Yunxia was dumbfounded.


    I thought I picked an ordinary child, but the other party still has such a tortuous background...


    No wonder his clothes look loose?


    Is it the clothes when you are an adult...


    and many more.


    The devil blinked, only to find his voice: "Come back at night? When will you..."


    The child tilted his head: "It''s already awake at night, and it will become bigger in a moment."


    Yun Xia has a strange expression.


    The big one and the small looked at each other in the bathroom. The child looked up at Bai Nen''s face and looked at her without any trouble.


    The girl asked dryly, "What should I do now, am I watching you change back here?"


    He screamed, but raised his hand all at once. Two small white hands covered her cheeks, and a muffled voice came from her fingers: "No, the bones will deform and increase, the process is ugly, and it hurts, don''t look ."


    Yunxia frowned slightly.


    He was an experimental product before, awakened his powers, but his body was completely mutated, of course it hurts...


    She took note of the matter and said, "Then I will go out first and find your adult clothes."


    Yan Zhuo opened his fingers, showing a gray and beautiful pupil between his little fingers. "I have clothes."


    Yun Xia chuckled slightly and glanced at the wet clothes on the child. "You only have a coat."


    The other party was not convinced: "Can cover..."


    "Shut up for me." The devil has a headache. "Where is there so much nonsense?"


    The little zombie lost his voice, would look at people''s faces, and nodded softly: "Ang, then take it."


    Yun Xia glanced at him angrily, fixed the shower, and turned and went out.


    The little zombie in the bathroom touched his face, a little hot.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 16： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (16)

    Chapter 16 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (16)


    Yun Xia heard him say that it hurt, slightly startled, frowned: "Where is the boy so arrogant?"


    Like her, even if it''s not a boy, it can endure pain.


    The zombie took his clothes off and dropped his eyelashes silently.


    His cheeks were flushed with water mist, his delicate brows frowned, and his cheeks were bulging again.


    Yun Xia found this person very fun. When he was angry, he said nothing, only pufferfish.


    Like a child.


    Isn¡¯t this psychological age just three years old?


    But yes, he is an experimental product, I am afraid that he is locked every day, and he has not touched the outside world very much.


    The purity of mind should also be.


    She thought that she was the devil, so she lived a bit rough, but this guy had fine skin and tender flesh at first glance, and the small face of the beautiful boy looked like he could pinch out the water, and he could not be expected to bear the pain like her.


    I didn¡¯t know how much bitter I used to be as an experiment.


    Now that he has a boss, he naturally wants him to feel the warmth of the boss.


    This is called Corporal Lixian, and it is so popular.


    Thinking like this, the girl comforted: "You bear with me for a while, I remember this matter, there are people from the scientific society in the southwest base, they may have a way."


    The teenager, bowing his head in silence, froze a little after listening to this sentence.


    Raise the gray beautiful pupil.


    He remained silent for a few seconds, his hollow pupils narrowed, and whispered again: "Xia Xia is so good."


    However, Yunxia does not like to receive a good person card.


    She is the devil! What a good thing!


    The devil is about to sensationalize the world.


    Let all the children hear her name in the middle of the night and they will be scared to sleep!


    She poked her lips away and tried to explain that her goodness is conditional: "I am not good to everyone, remember, because you are my little brother."


    The other party yelled.


    I don''t know if I understand her.


    But it''s okay. When you are the boss, you have to treat your little brother well, and then be cruel to others.


    "You change your clothes." Yun Xia glanced at him and walked out of the bathroom.


    Yan Zhuo slightly pursed his lips, looked down at the dress in his hand, and put it aside first.


    The slender young man¡¯s fingertips pressed against his neckline, slowly unbuttoning, and taking off his wet shirt.


    Yunxia was waiting in the seat of the bus, squinting boredly, his slender legs arrogantly erected in another seat, and a lazy gangster was sitting.


    After the separated curtains, the voice of the other party changing clothes obediently came.


    The curtain didn''t drag to the ground, leaving a gap, the teenager''s white ankles, beautiful bones, and slowly stepped into the trousers.


    The zombie beauty changed his clothes and came out, but he slightly stunned and let his breath light.


    In the back seat of the bus, the girl looks soft, but the calf is sitting on the seat, the posture is harsh and scattered, and there is a full of unpleasant breath.


    But she had closed her eyes, her head tilted slightly to the side, and her breath was sweet and even.


    Fall asleep.


    Yan Zhuo walked slowly.


    After the silver hair was wiped, there was still some wet water vapor, shining in the moonlight outside the window.


    The boy''s gray pupils are beautiful and empty.


    Outside the car.


    Lu Ming was upset, leaning on the tree, frowning and thinking.


    He already felt something was wrong.


    Shen Qingqing''s woman is definitely not the type he likes. He has no brains and is full of vulgarity.


    Why has he been protecting her before?


    Lu Ming pursed her lips slightly, and her angular face in the moonlight made her expression harder and harder.


    He pursed his lips and got up and walked towards the bus.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 17： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (17)

    Chapter 17 Little Zombie Breeding Manual (17)


    Thinking of Yunxia, ??Lu Ming couldn''t help feeling a little complicated.


    Her grandfather saved her life, so in order to repay her life-saving grace, he took her along the way.


    Shen Qingqing bullied her, he did not intervene.


    Because he only owed her grandfather a life, she was guaranteed to be alive.


    Not being bullied does not belong to him.


    At that time, he had an inexplicable affection for Shen Qingqing, and he naturally did not want to be unhappy because of Yun Xia.


    But now he has recovered, and he just feels that something is wrong.


    How could he be interested in that kind of woman? Shen Qingqing completely does not meet his imagination.


    In fact, Yun Xia is not in line. She used to be too weak, and now she is so bad that she likes pranks. This kind of character is not attractive to him.


    But Lu Ming''s mind flashed a scene just now-when Shen Qingqing wanted to pretend to faint, Bai Ruan''s girl exposed her teeth badly, she looked a little cute.


    It seems that the arrogance and badness that emerged from the bones, but her appearance is soft and clever, forming a strange contrast.


    Inexplicable, very attractive.


    He walked in front of the bus and hesitated slightly for a few seconds before pushing the door with his lips.


    Maybe they need to have a good chat.


    His affection for Shen Qingqing is too baffling. If it was really used by any means...should it be explained?


    Lu Ming squinted and pushed the car door.


    Yan Zhuo was leaning back.


    He sat in another seat next to Yunxia, ??his eyes drooping silently, his fingertips around his strands of silver hair, thinking about when to cut them.


    Silver hair is also a result of body variation, which is too inconvenient and annoying.


    Every time you become a child, the silver hair has to be pulled out for a long length, and you will be tripped, so you have to hug it silently before walking.


    The teenager leaned back in his seat, his silver hair pouring down like mercury.


    His slender fingers rested casually on the back of his chair, his dangling fingertips were white and his bones were distinct.


    Hearing the sound, Yan Zhuo opened his gray pupils and looked indifferently.


    A man came up at the door, his expression was calm and plain, but after seeing the boy in the bus, he stopped immediately.


    The two''s eyes met.


    Lu Ming''s eyes widened in surprise, looking at the silver-haired beautiful boy for a moment, but he couldn''t recover.


    Looking at him with long silver-grey hair exactly like the little zombie, Lu Ming immediately reacted to it, and was too shocked to be sure.


    His eyes moved back and forth between the teenager and Yunxia, ??but his eyes gradually condensed.


    "Who the **** are you?" he asked coldly.


    Asked, he had already walked over to the sleeping devil.


    The juvenile''s eyes next to him narrowed slightly, and the small face that was originally peaceful and well-behaved, like an unpleasant switch being touched, frowned gently, raised his slender white hand, and inadvertently blocked it in front of the girl.


    He lifted his white chin slightly, his eyes narrowed coldly.


    The gray and beautiful colors, like a cold white hook on the moon night, reveal the coldness of the light.


    When the little zombie was clever, his temperament was soft, but when he was unhappy, his cold pupil was terrifying.


    Lu Ming stopped and looked back. Her heart was a little strange and irritable, and her expression became colder. "Give up. I grew up with her sweetheart, what about you? Need you to stay in front?"


    The zombie teenager gently tilted his head.


    But in a gesture of unwillingness, his voice was low, evil and cold: "I control you? Xia Xia did not say that you will die, but if you step closer to her, I can let you have no bones."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 18： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (18)

    Chapter 18 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (18)


    Lu Ming knew that the other party was not kidding.


    However, the person with his psychic abilities will not be easily threatened. Lu Ming''s eyes sank, and his mental strength roared towards the teenager.


    The teenager on the other side was motionless.


    It seems that he didn''t bear the attack at all.


    Lu Ming couldn''t help but stunned.


    The other person''s expression was completely impatient. He put one hand on the back of the chair and got up gently. The gray pupil was cold and condescending, like a **** looking down on the world, but it was empty and indifferent in gray.


    Almost at the moment when the slender boy got up, Lu Ming felt inexplicable pressure.


    The boy''s pupil was cold, and he took a step towards him.


    At this moment, the sleeping girl mumbled and rolled over, because the seat was so hard that she slept a little uncomfortably, and her fingertips just hit the teenager''s white fingertips, and she grabbed it unconsciously.


    The boy''s cold pupil gave a slight pause.


    The steps stopped immediately.


    There was an instant silence in the carriage.


    Lu Ming felt that the invisible coercion was withdrawn, as if there was no existence, and disappeared silently from the carriage.


    Qi Changjun gently knelt down, his slender fingers held the girl in turn, and the gray pupils stared at her.


    He curled his eyelashes to cover his soft eyes. He gently raised his hands to support the girl¡¯s body, helped her adjust her comfortable posture, moved carefully, but her voice was cold and indifferent, and her thin lips lazily spit out a word:


    "roll."


    That word, strangely carrying coldness, made Lu Ming take a step back subconsciously.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    Although not reconciled, he knew there was no chance of winning.


    Lu Ming has always been a sensible person, so he had to turn around with a somber face.


    Yan Zhuo didn''t care about him at all.


    The teenager stood up gently and sat next to Yunxia so that she could rest her head on his shoulder.


    He likes her breath and feels close, so he has a special affection for her.


    As for what to be a little brother, in fact, Yan Zhuo has no concept.


    The demon king who was asleep was lifted up, because the breath of heaven was familiar and natural, and he could not be alert. He subconsciously found a comfortable position and leaned on the teenager to continue to sleep.


    Yan Zhuo leaned on her shoulder with her other hand tangled where to put it, and finally simply followed this posture, gently falling on the girl''s waist.


    The other party was soft and slender, petite and slender. Yan Zhuo put his hand up, and he couldn''t help but stunned slightly, his gray pupil glanced at the small waist.


    How can it be so fine.


    There was a little curiosity in the boy''s eyes.


    He straightened his body slightly, his slender arms wrapped around him, and gently measured the girl''s waist, and found that he could completely hold it.


    Yan Zhuo slightly lowered thick eyelashes.


    The girl was arrogant when she was awake, but she fell asleep but was unexpectedly soft, her lips were soft and her eyelashes were put down, like a white doll.


    Her slender calf hung down and touched the teenager''s long leg, and it was obviously shorter... Yan Zhuo looked inexplicably pleasing.


    The teenager converged his big long legs and closed the girl''s eyes.


    So the next day.


    When Yun Xia woke up, she was facing a small white and tender face.


    She pillowed on the other''s short legs, and the child fell asleep with her head down, the white tender face was above her, and the tender lips were close to her.


    "..."


    Yun Xia blinked, frowned, clasped the pretty face with one hand, pushed the person away and sat up.


    The child was stunned, his clothes loose, and his half-white shoulders were bare.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 19： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (19)

    Chapter 19 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (19)


    As he rubbed his eyes, the neckline opened wider, revealing more than half of his white shoulders and vaguely revealing the edge of the young collarbone.


    Beautiful color. However, Xiaomei was only four or five years old. Yun Xia glanced at it, and without looking at it, she looked away.


    The little zombie raised his small hand and knocked on the knee.


    He was wearing adult clothes last night. At this time, he shrunk back, his small arms and legs were buried in the clothes, and a long sleeve was pulled out when rubbing his eyes. The short legs fluttered in the trousers, and they did not flutter.


    Yun Xia looked at him in a confused way, remembering that when he just woke up, he was sleeping on the pillow, so he brought him over with kindness.


    The little zombies are packed first before the girls go to wash themselves.


    Shen Qingqing was outside, and after seeing Yunxia, ??she was afraid, and shrank back towards Luming.


    She smelled bad and dirty, and she hadn''t changed her clothes yet.


    The charm power didn''t work anymore, and Lu Ming had already noticed that it was wrong, so she frowned away from her.


    Aware of Lu Ming''s alienation and vigilance, Shen Qingqing couldn''t help but look whiter.


    She didn''t dare to explain anything. She stood on the spot with a crying expression.


    She couldn''t figure out why she was so miserable suddenly...


    Why should Yunxia awaken abilities? If she hadn''t awakened her ability, she would still live the same life as before, and she would not suffer at all!


    Shen Qingqing was very sad.


    But the devil ignored her thoughts.


    Despite what she thought, she dared to be so evil towards the original sin, so it was right to see her as a hammer.


    Other twists and turns will not return to the devil.


    The reason for keeping her is to hammer it from time to time, and when it is enough, throw it out and die.


    Yun Xia slowly ate breakfast while ordering the team members: "Go to the Southwest Base."


    No one dared to disobey her.


    Shen Qingqing no longer grieved in his heart, nor dared to leave the squad easily to break into the end time alone.


    So there was no objection. Several people got on the train one by one and set off for the southwest base.


    When passing the bus door.


    Lu Ming''s eyes met the zombie child.


    There was no clothes for children in the big barn. The little white zombies wore only one coat. The snow-white coat covered the calf directly, revealing a fair-skinned calf, and the neckline was also wide and slanted.


    His gray eyes stared at Lu Ming coldly.


    Only the two of them knew what happened last night, and when they met again at this time, they were naturally unhappy with each other.


    Yan Zhuo was a little displeased when he remembered what Lu Ming said yesterday.


    He first bowed his long silver hair, stepped forward, and freed up his hands to hold Yunxia.


    The soft little finger grabbed the girl''s tail finger, which was obviously a cute gesture, but the devil didn''t think about it, so he released his hand and said casually, "Go by yourself."


    "..."


    The little zombie began to puffer face.


    This time in front of Lu Ming''s face, the girl refused to hold hands. He didn''t know why he felt more angry and his white and tender cheeks bulged rounder.


    Probably to express his anger, this time he didn''t wait for Yunxia to turn around, so he took the silver hair first, bulged his face, and walked forward with his short legs.


    The back is all angrily.


    The devil behind raised an eyebrow.


    "Think of it?"


    She passed her hand, "Here."


    It looked like it was no big deal to hold hands when I was sleeping on the bed last night.


    The little zombie immediately raised his eyes, curled the silver hair in his arms, held it in one hand, and freed the other hand to come and lead her.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 20： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (20)

    Chapter 20 Little Zombie Breeding Manual (20)


    Lu Ming next to him twitched his mouth.


    He knew that the little zombie had the form of a teenager.


    This guy''s teenage form is obviously not a good character.


    But in front of Yunxia it is like this...


    Lu Ming''s expression was tense, and his eyes looked at the little zombie, and the other side tightened his hands expressionlessly, leaning on his white chin and walking past him.


    Lu Ming: "..."


    The other party''s ostentation is very naive, but it is undeniable that he is really upset.


    After all the people got on the bus.


    The bus traveled slowly.


    Yun Xiabai sat boredly by the window and didn''t get off until the lunch time.


    Yan Zhuo doesn''t like to bask in the sun, so she stays in the car.


    Shen Qingqing in the front glanced at him, hesitated for a long while, and then stayed in the car.


    The carriage is very quiet.


    Shen Qingqing sat in the back seat, and occasionally glanced at the child in front.


    He was a little white, with white tender legs exposed under the seat, dangling.


    This child can control zombies.


    How did he and Yunxia know each other? Why are you willing to listen to Yunxia?


    Shen Qingqing thought, if the child is young, if he is willing to listen to Yunxia, ??he will also listen to other people, as long as he can coax him.


    She pulled out the kindest smile and walked over.


    "Children, what is your name?" Shen Qingqing asked kindly and tenderly.


    The child turned to look at her.


    He was too beautiful, with gray eyes, thick eyelashes, and hollow eyes and indifferent expression, which made the beauty look a little colder.


    This look made Shen Qingqing like it too.


    Her charm power is useful for adults and should have no effect on children, but in any case, it can add a sense of intimacy.


    So Shen Qingqing worked hard to release the power.


    Her smile was softer: "You saw yesterday, Yun Xia she is not gentle to others, why do you listen to her? It is better to listen to her sister, who buys sugar for you."


    Under the charm of power, her breath made people feel more intimate and whispered softly: "Sugar is very sweet, children like it, do you want to eat it?"


    The words were sullen and expressionless.


    But he was in the form of a child at this time, and he didn''t have any lethality with a cold face.


    Shen Qingqing was happy, approached carefully, and pulled the other hand.


    The little zombie finally frowned, and his small hand pulled the coat over, throwing it all over the woman''s head.


    Making sure that he wouldn''t touch her, he stretched out his short legs, kicked the person across the coat, kicked off the seat, stumbled and ran out.


    "Xia Xia!"


    Yun Xiazheng stretched out, and heard a small voice calling her.


    Looking back, the white soft tender ball ran over with silver hair, and ran to her, throwing away the silver hair, hugging her waist, "Xia Xia Xia Xia! That woman used the power on me, you beat her."


    Yunxia stayed and looked at the bus.


    Shen Qingqing came out from inside in a state of embarrassment.


    The devil sneered from the corner of his lips and turned back to the car to find a pair of scissors.


    Subsequently, regardless of Shen Qingqing ghost crying wolf howl, he cut all of his hair directly.


    Leaving a dog''s head gnawed, his hair dreadlocked to the west.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Shen Qingqing was crying out of breath, but no matter how she cried this time, that head was not beautiful at all.


    The little zombie also froze.


    He took a closer look at Shen Qingqing''s current shape and suddenly hugged his little head.


    "Xia Xia, I don''t want to cut my hair."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 21： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (21)

    Chapter 21 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (21)


    The scissors in Yun Xia''s hands turned around, "Then you take care of your hair?"


    "Ang," the little zombie looked serious and assured his head, "I will take care of it, and I won''t be tripped when I run...I don''t want to cut my hair."


    too ugly.


    Xia Xia will be disgusted.


    Shen Qingqing cried alone for a while, and when Yun Xia took the child into the car, she wiped her tears and showed a bitter emotion in her eyes.


    Yan Zhuo sat in the bus, looking out the window, and whispered, "Am I giving Xia Xia trouble?"


    The Big Devil heard his words and disdaind his lips.


    "What trouble is that woman, I kept her intentionally. I listened to them talking under the car, there was a zombie valley where zombies gathered in front."


    The devil said lazily: "Originally they were going around... Shen Qingqing should want to go straight, throw us there, and take the opportunity to kill."


    The number of zombies in Zombie Valley is no joke.


    The child Bai Nen pinched her silver hair with her fingertips, raised her small face and asked, "But I can control the zombies."


    "Oh," the Devil sneered from his lips, squinting slowly and slowly, "so for a while, she apologizes to deliver food, you remember not to eat."


    Words are a big threat, and the group of people must first disable him.


    The child blinked.


    I don¡¯t know what Shen Qingqing said outside the car.


    After a while, she was exactly the same as the devil said, and she came up with the apple. Ai Aidi whispered to them in a whisper: "Sorry... I''m sorry, I just wanted to talk to this kid..."


    The devil snorted coldly: "A few apples are the sincerity to apologize? It''s almost the same if I kneel and beg."


    Shen Qingqing bit his lip.


    But she had already agreed with the team members... Although Lu Ming struggled, she finally agreed to send Yunxia to the Zombie Valley.


    Shen Qingqing knew he would definitely agree.


    Lu Ming is very rational and selfish.


    Shen Qingqing saw that he was a little strange to Yunxia, ??but Yunxia was not under his control.


    He will definitely agree to kill Yunxia.


    There are hallucinogenic abilities in apples, which will make you sleepy when you eat them.


    Just let this child fall asleep.


    There are so many zombies in the Zombie Valley that cannot be controlled. Yunxia will definitely die.


    In order to make the plan go smoothly, Shen Qingqing gritted his teeth, and finally knelt before kneeling in front of the girl, his eyes glowing red.


    She had to bow her head to cover up her emotions, and lifted the tray up: "I''m sorry, I really admit wrong..."


    Yunxia glanced at her squintingly, slightly lipging her lips, disdainfully.


    She picked up an apple and stuffed it into the child''s arms.


    Shen Qingqing then took the tray out.


    When she left, Yun Xia opened the car window, threw the apple into the grass, and hummed.


    "The abilities of some of them are hallucinations. Apple should have the same effect. After a while, you pretend to fall asleep and let them go to Zombie Valley."


    The devil licked the snow-white little tiger teeth, and the black and round eyes, the breath of excitement came out, and the tone was soft: "Killing people is not counted...their expressions are so exciting."


    The little zombie looked at her profile.


    Xia Xia always seems to be careless, but she is very clever and sensitive, and she is like a god, and she can quickly think of ways to fight back.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion... when she mentions the plan to fight back, her tone is very interesting.


    Does she still have this hobby?


    Yan Zhuo watched silently for a while, rubbing Bai Nen''s small face over, "Xia Xia is so cute."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 22： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (22)

    Chapter 22 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (22)


    The devil doesn''t like being said to be cute.


    But this guy is his most powerful younger brother, Yun Xia glanced at him, did not speak.


    She is tolerant of people she recognizes.


    "Sleep," she said.


    The child nodded, grasping her clothes with her small hands, and naturally rubbed her arms, closing her eyes against the girl''s arm.


    The car drove towards Zombie Valley.


    After confirming that the child had fallen asleep, the team members looked at each other and parked a car in a corner of Zombie Valley. They said to Yunxia: "There seems to be a situation ahead, let''s go down and see."


    The girl leaned against the back of the chair, her eyes drooping slightly, and raised her eyes when she heard the words.


    Several people got off.


    Lu Ming was the last to leave. He glanced at Yunxia when he got out of the car, hesitating a little, but in the end he said nothing and closed the door.


    He felt a little different about Yunxia.


    But Yunxia obviously would not accept him.


    Lu Ming was a little unwilling, and even thought that maybe Yunxia died like that, or...


    The members of the team quickly left here.


    In the car, Yan Zhuo opened his eyes.


    His whole body leaned on the girl''s arms, and he didn''t want to move away at this time, so he continued to lean on, staring at her with gray and beautiful eyes.


    The girl''s expression is still a little loose.


    But Yan Zhuo thought that she had been with these people until she met him.


    These people didn''t want to kill her all the time, they left her and ran...


    How can they do this to her?


    The carriage is empty.


    The rays of the sunset outside the window reflected the girl''s pupils, adding a bit of warmth to the diffuse.


    If it wasn''t for him, she was alone in the carriage at this time.


    There was silence all around.


    Yan Zhuo sipped the childish lips, and her small hand quietly caught the girl''s finger, "Xia Xia still has me."


    The Demon King glanced at him sideways, and it was a bit strange, why did the child suddenly make such a sentence.


    It should be faithful... The devil is quite happy, so he pursed his lips and touched his silver hair.


    "Where are we going now?" the little zombie asked.


    Yunxia got up and walked off the car, "Since it''s in the zombie valley, of course, I can''t go there in vain. There are crystal nuclei in the head of the zombie, let''s go get some crystal nuclei."


    The little zombie touched his head, "Xia Xia, I don''t have a nucleus."


    Yunxia: "..."


    She raised her hand and knocked on the child, "You can''t hammer me with your nucleus if you have me! Fool!"


    She walked forward. Yan Zhuo raised his hand and touched the top of the knocked head, looked back at his silver hair, and stooped down to silently pick up and follow.


    "Remember to control the zombies to surround them, don''t let them run away." Yun Xiaman inadvertently advised.


    Yan Zhuo nodded.


    ¡­


    So, leaving the team that Yunxia walked away alone, he encountered the biggest crisis of his life.


    Who can tell them that they immediately escaped the zombie valley, why are there so many zombies around? ? The gloomy glance won''t end!


    Shen Qingqing''s legs were so frightened.


    She was in a good mood, thinking she could get rid of Yunxia and return to her previous life.


    Shen Qingqing was overwhelmed just dreaming about the other person¡¯s death in his mind.


    These days she was torn, beaten, bathed the zombies, and cut her hair... all kinds of hatred added up, and finally she felt happy now.


    However, the good mood did not last long, and he was dumbfounded by the crowd of zombies.


    How is this going¡­¡­


    Shouldn¡¯t it?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 23： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (23)

    Chapter 23 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (23)


    There were too many zombies around, and no one in the survivor team could take care of her now.


    Shen Qingqing screamed and wanted to run to Luming, seeking refuge.


    But Lu Ming was overwhelming at this time.


    The zombies seemed to know that he was the most powerful, and there were three high-level zombies surrounding him, roaring and puffing up, setting off a smelly wind.


    Lu Ming was very difficult to deal with.


    When Shen Qingqing saw three high-level zombies, she dared to run over there.


    But she also had no way out.


    She doesn''t have the ability to fight. She usually only depends on men. She never thought about exercising. At this time, she couldn''t even run away.


    The zombies swayed in all directions, and gradually surrounded her. Shen Qingqing shuddered and stepped back in a panic. "Help, help¡ª"


    However, no matter how she shouted heartbreakingly, no one could separate her mind to save her in a situation where everyone was in danger.


    Shen Qingqing''s face was pale, and the color on that face was scary, like white paper.


    At the end of her sight, the zombies'' mouths were wide open, and the mucus was bloody.


    Disgusting and desperate.


    At the moment when the zombie bit down, Shen Qingqing closed his eyes in despair and waited to die.


    After a while, but only smelly, no pain.


    She opened her eyes tremblingly, but found that the zombie stopped suddenly.


    Like the picture was pressed to pause, all the zombies suddenly stopped.


    In silence.


    On the hillside not far away, a slender girl came up slowly, the wind blowing her shoulder-length short hair, and the setting sun warmly reflected behind her.


    Holding a small figure in her hand, the two stood on the hillside together, looking down on them.


    ¡ª¡ªYunxia!


    Shen Qingqing opened his eyes wide and suddenly understood...


    Yun Xia, she didn''t even make a fortune!


    With no time to think in his mind, Shen Qingqing immediately rolled and crawled, embarrassed towards Yunxia''s direction, cried and thumped his head.


    "Yunxia, ??I''m wrong. I know it''s wrong. I''m sorry for you. I don''t dare anymore. You let me go, please let me go..."


    She knocked her head so heavily that it hit the ground and bleed out blood within a few clicks, but she dared not stop and continued to thump, "Please, please..."


    Yun Xiawei raised her lips, her expression loose.


    begging?


    late.


    She whispered softly: "Do you know why I stopped the zombie?"


    Shen Qingqing looked at her wryly.


    The devil smiled: "Because I want to see it with my own eyes, how did you get eaten...it''s fun."


    She carelessly raised her hand and rubbed the silver hair of the little zombie next to her, "Let them continue."


    The words stared at the zombies under his eyes.


    The silent scene was broken, and the excited roar of the zombies came again.


    Mixed with Shen Qingqing''s last scream.


    A piece of blood, dyed red sunset.


    Lu Ming did not look in the direction of Shen Qingqing, only the **** the high slope.


    His abilities are powerful, but they are also limited.


    The high-level zombie jumped up, and his hands with sharp nails gripped his throat tightly.


    Yunxia motioned to stop the zombies, showing a gentle smile: "Lu Ming, do you regret it?"


    Lu Ming looked at her under the zombies and nodded hard, "Xia Xia..."


    The Big Devil blinked, "If I spare you, will you treat me well in the future?"


    Lu Ming froze.


    The little zombie next to him was also shocked.


    Without waiting for Lu Ming to answer, the little zombie grabbed the girl''s hand, his gray pupil widened, staring at her in confusion and confusion.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 24： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (24)

    Chapter 24 Little Zombie Breeding Manual (24)


    The little zombie has been obedient and suddenly has a temper tantrum.


    Yunxia glanced at him strangely, and ignored it, and continued to ask Lu Ming: "Say, will it be good to me?"


    The little zombie stood next to him, his face incredulous, and he walked angrily and angerlessly twice, and then stopped and grieved his lips.


    He lifted his small face and grasped the girl''s fingers with both small hands, shaking gently in a puzzled manner.


    The girl is still ignorant.


    Lu Ming turned back to God, overjoyed and overjoyed, even without reason and calmness, he nodded immediately and said hoarsely, "I will treat you well..."


    The devil nodded tenderly with satisfaction.


    She held her scorching hand instead, her voice lazily, and said badly: "Now, let''s go."


    "..."


    Lu Ming''s surprised expression froze on his face.


    Yan Zhuo immediately reacted this time, not giving the girl time to repent, and immediately relaxed the control of the zombie, and the sound of bone fracture sounded crisply.


    The zombies swarmed excitedly.


    Yan Zhuo asked quietly, "You just..."


    "Huh?" The girl lowered her eyes slightly, smiling coldly in her eyes.


    "A person like Lu Ming must let him experience hope first... and then destroy hope completely, wouldn''t it make him feel more painful?"


    She smiled lightly, squinting at the blood-red sunset, lazily, "Go away."


    Yan Zhuo finally stretched his small brow, and his gray and beautiful eyes slowly disappeared with irritability and coldness. He glanced coldly at the zombies under his eyes, then nodded, and the little hand obediently pulled the girl.


    The southwest base is not far from Zombie Valley.


    This is the only base that dares to camp around the zombie valley.


    Because a large number of zombie crystal cores are needed, it is obviously convenient to be close to the zombie valley.


    It''s just that the general base doesn''t have strong defenses, so it doesn''t dare to set up near Zombie Valley.


    The Southwest Base, where courage and strength are matched, is the largest human refuge in the end times.


    There are the most abilities, and the most complete equipment and weapons, effectively protecting the security of the base.


    Entering here is subject to strict inspection.


    Yunxia walked up a hillside and looked at the base in the sunset.


    Her round eyes curled up.


    The little zombie led her and looked up: "I also have a virus in my body. What should I do if I won''t let me in?"


    The devil blinked, strangely: "Huh? Who said we need their permission."


    The words stunned slightly.


    The big demon revealed his little white teeth, and his smile was dyed red in the sunset.


    In the eyes, it means cool and ostentatious.


    A sensation in the world is a sensation.


    The devil must have the style of the devil! Bringing your younger brother majestic is serious.


    "Look...the zombies are all around Zombie Valley, and their brains are not bright, they will not gather to attack, so this base is so courageous."


    She had a strange evil voice in her voice, and her face was white and soft, but her words were cold and harsh.


    "We gathered the zombies, or this base will be ours one day and night. By that time, I think who dare not let you in?"


    Above the high slope, the girl looked down at the human base, her pupils were dyed **** by the sunset, and the arc of her lips was malicious.


    "Change the owner of the Southwest Base... How much sensation will this news cause?"


    at this time.


    Within the southwest base, the sentry took the telescope and looked at it casually as usual.


    But this time, he saw something horrible.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 25： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (25)

    Chapter 25 Little Zombie Breeding Manual (25)


    what is that?


    The sentry opened his eyes wide, hesitantly looked into the distance, and took a closer look at the telescope again.


    He read right.


    A far black line moved towards here.


    The violently approaching black line turned out to be inexpressible--


    Zombie! !


    The sentry was suddenly frightened.


    You know, the zombies will never gather together and attack the base on a large scale and organized!


    Are they crazy today? !


    This will be a devastating blow to the base. Even if there are more weapons and abilities, it will definitely not be able to carry so many zombies!


    Even a rough sweep in the telescope, the sentry has seen dozens of high-level zombies!


    The sentinel''s face was pale, and the alarm was trembling quickly, and the palm of his hand was full of cold sweat.


    "Zombie attacked the city! Zombie attacked the city!"


    The Southwest Base soon became in an uproar.


    The abilities are armed at the fastest speed and go to the base to support, but looking at the zombies in the distance, there is still a shock and despair.


    Why is it so much? ?


    Not only directly in front of the base, but even with the rear on the left and right, there were also sentinels raising alarms.


    They were surrounded by a large army of zombies.


    It was too late to send people to other bases for help.


    "What''s the matter?!" The base chief dropped the telescope in consternation. "How come the zombies suddenly attacked the city! And the scale is so large..."


    However, it is no use asking the reasons now, what matters is how to resist them.


    Powers quickly dispatched.


    The number of zombies is really frightening, this is definitely a battle.


    And in this zombie army, there are probably no more than a hundred high-level zombies. Such high-level zombies alone are extremely destructive.


    The people held their breath and prepared for a decisive battle.


    In this atmosphere, the moon quietly hung on the treetops. The atmosphere in the night was tense, and it was about to happen.


    The abilities squeeze the sweat in their palms.


    at this time.


    Suddenly someone asked: "...Who is that?"


    There was silence in the base.


    The zombies were in pressure, but they saw two small figures and stopped in front of the base gate.


    Behind the two are the black zombies.


    The two men looked as if they had little offensive power.


    One is a slender white soft girl.


    The other is a slender teenager with beautiful silver hair hanging down to his ankles. The facial features of the teenager are exquisite and picturesque, but the pupil is actually a pale color...


    Off-white-is he a zombie? !


    No one in the base could figure out the origin of the two.


    The strangeness that can''t be said in this scene is that the zombies in the distance are black, but the two people in close proximity haven''t panicked.


    The girl seemed to smile, looking up at them.


    The eyes of the base were stunned. The leader asked sharply, "Who are you?"


    The soft and lovely girl stretched out **** to them.


    "You have two choices. First, let me be the leader of your base... Second, there are more zombies behind, waiting for the city to die."


    Everyone was shocked.


    "...Can you control the zombie?"


    The girl thought for a while and turned to the zombie boy next to him: "Prove it to them."


    Yan Zhuo blinked his gray eyes, a little ignorant.


    Prove that the zombie listened to her?


    The teenager thought for a while, and under the watch of all the bases, he embraced the girl with open arms.


    Thin lips gently printed on her profile.


    Haw kissed her.


    Yunxia: "..."


    base:"¡­¡­"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 26： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (26)

    Chapter 26 Little Zombie Breeding Manual (26)


    Yunxia''s eyes widened instantly.


    The eyes that were originally round at this time were even rounder, staring blankly at the teenager.


    The little silly white sweet zombie also licked his lips, his thin lips were bright and lustrous, and his face was expressionless. The gray pupils stared at her seriously, "I listen to you very much."


    Yunxia: "..."


    She frowned and touched her face. "I didn''t ask you to prove it like this. It won''t be allowed in the future. I don''t like being so close to others."


    Yun Xia has been a little devil since his birth. Although his brain is very bright, he is very confused about human relations. He doesn''t know what emotion is.


    She just wasn''t used to being close to others, kissing her face or something, feeling a little strange.


    The little zombies hung their curled eyelashes, and their pleasant voices could not hear emotions, "Oh..."


    He glanced silently at the girl''s soft side face, and then lowered his eyes and raised his slender fingers.


    The slightly curved knuckles gently touched his thin lips.


    The gray pupil is slightly raised, like a beautiful cat pupil.


    There is a trace of purity and innocence.


    strange.


    I also touched the corners of my lips, but my fingers felt completely different from Xia Xia''s profile.


    He glanced at the girl again before lowering his eyes.


    Everyone in the base was dumbfounded.


    The raven was silent.


    They just saw it with their own eyes. The beautiful zombie teenager hugged the human girl...


    Kiss, kiss...


    Everyone feels amazed and funny. At this moment, it was the juncture of the army of zombies and the survival of the base! But at this time, all of them watched two young men show affection? ?


    It''s time for the dog.


    The leader asked sharply: "Are you really human? Can you get along with zombies and control so many zombies to attack the base? Wouldn''t you be the highest level zombies?"


    His worry makes sense.


    After all, zombies have evolved to a higher level, may have human consciousness, and have the same appearance.


    The people at the base were breathless.


    Waiting for the girl to explain.


    However, in the eyes of everyone, the white soft petite girl stepped on the stone on the hillside and raised her small face casually.


    "You control me? Even if I am a zombie, you have to hand over the base today."


    She said, she turned around, looked at the zombies in the dense army behind her, raised her eyebrows, and slowly said: "All are ready for me, if this group of people does not surrender, it will be your dinner!"


    A wave of a small hand was extremely arrogant.


    The zombies yelled and responded unconsciously.


    Everyone at the base was stunned.


    What is this cruel character? ? They just wondered if she was a zombie, but this arrogant little girl didn''t even want to explain it!


    Seeing the zombies screaming and approaching, the leader quickly said: "We need to talk!"


    Yun Xia stomped the stone, unmoved.


    "Do you know under what circumstances you can negotiate? When the strength is equivalent. Your life and death are in my hands, and you want to negotiate?"


    She curled her lips and smiled coldly, her eyes gleaming like the moonlight, cold and bright.


    "I''m not negotiating, it''s called crushing. Who puts conditions on your guts? I will give you ten seconds, or you will either give me the base or destroy it."


    Her lazy voice was clearly a soft and beautiful voice. At this time, listening to everyone in the base, it was like the devil''s lifeline.


    There was silence between heaven and earth, and only the girl''s sweet and evil voice came slowly.


    "Ten seconds, the timing starts."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 27： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (27)

    Chapter 27 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (27)


    "Ten, nine, eight..."


    The slow sound of counting is like a heavy hammer hitting everyone''s heart.


    There are too many zombies, and everyone at the base knows.


    If they really fight, they can wipe out more than half of the zombies...


    But that stuff is unconscious and cannot be called life. The final outcome must be the annihilation of the base army.


    It is precisely because of this that this little girl of unknown origin arrogantly wants to get the base, and no one laughs at her delusion.


    If she can really control the zombies, she will have to die if she is not given to her, and she has no choice.


    Seeing that the zombies in the back were about to move, the leader immediately shouted: "You come in first! I just want to make sure you are not a zombie. After confirmation, you are willing to give the base to you! You withdraw the troops first!"


    The girl''s round eyes narrowed impatiently.


    The leader quickly said: "If you are a zombie, what is the difference between giving it to you and breaking the city by the zombie? I just need to confirm that you are a zombie!"


    The big devil thought about it.


    It also makes sense.


    If these people feel that the ending is the same, then they may indeed be desperate to resist, and they are not willing to give her the base.


    The devil smiled slightly, exposing the small tiger teeth, and his eyes were white and soft, "OK."


    "Leave." She said casually to the teenager behind her, and took the lead in stepping forward.


    The two entered the base calmly and calmly.


    The devil''s posture was even swaying, as if he had walked into not a base of abilities, but his back garden.


    The people at the base were silent.


    No way, people do have confidence.


    Outside is an army of zombies like a dark cloud, and anyone who has such an army will feel confident.


    Seeing this little girl up close, the leader felt even more ridiculous-this little girl looked white and clean, her eyes rounded like a deer, and she was so wet.


    What a devil character is.


    The people in the scientific society stepped forward to check, with the coercion of the big devil''s sight, after checking, nodded to everyone: "She is not a zombie."


    The leader put the stone down and relieved.


    He established the base in one hand and was never willing to watch it be broken. Even if the price is to change ownership, as long as the little girl wants to develop a base, there will be talks.


    "What do you want the base to do?" the leader took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice.


    When others saw him agreeing, they couldn''t help but looked at each other and were shocked.


    But then they were quiet again.


    ...There are zombies outside, what can I do?


    Is it true that the fish is dead?


    While everyone was acquiesced, someone behind showed a vicious look.


    He stood up and said loudly: "Who knows what this little girl wants to do? Base construction requires a lot of zombie crystal cores, will she allow us to take the crystal cores?"


    A vicious look like a snake.


    The leader gave a stern voice and shouted, "Shut up! Don''t think I don''t know your thoughts! You want me to die immediately, so I can get on the position of the leader?"


    The other party just smiled coldly.


    Yun Xia eyes turned around the man.


    "Crystal Core?" she whispered, turning her head to look at Yan Zhuo, "What about our crystal core?"


    The boy looked at the army of zombies outside.


    then.


    A team of zombies wobbled a few sacks, walked out of the army, and dumped things on the ground.


    All the people at the base were dumbfounded.


    That was poured from the inside like running water...


    -It was all.


    Crystal nuclei.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 28： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (28)

    Chapter 28 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (28)


    All the people at the base were dull.


    Today they have received more shocks from a little girl than they did in the past year.


    First, the zombies pressured the situation and forced to hand over the base, and then this shocking crystal core hill...


    How many crystal nuclei are that!


    The leader looked at the crystal nucleus dumbfounded and swallowed hard. "This, is this yours?"


    Yun Xia shook her head and patted the shoulder of the beautiful boy, "No, it''s me and him."


    Although she is very powerful, it is not a problem to get the crystal nucleus, but she has no words and can not get so much.


    Her great devil does not take credit.


    The shocking vision of the leader finally moved away from the crystal nucleus and looked at the two in front of him.


    The man who had just questioned had completely hidden behind the crowd.


    He really wanted the position of the base leader.


    Originally, the next leader should be him. Unexpectedly, a little girl ran out halfway, and the whole base was needed in one mouth.


    The man was anxious. But there were zombies in the siege before, and there were so many crystal nuclei in the future. If he objected again, I am afraid that the little girl would not be able to deal with him.


    Sure enough, everyone at the base looked at the crystal nucleus at this time, and the resistance in their eyes had faded a lot.


    Everyone looked at the leader.


    In the eyes of the public, the leader took a hard breath and could only say in a deep voice: "Since this... let these zombies retreat, the base will be given to you."


    The Big Devil easily snapped his fingers.


    "The deal."


    The leader still has a sense of suffocation.


    I was actually threatened by a female doll and handed over the base I created myself... Although there are zombies in the country, it is impossible to fail to pay, but it still makes people feel very unwilling.


    ¡ª¡ª He didn''t realize that it was the most correct decision he had ever made in his life.


    Late at night.


    The zombies retreated slowly with shaking their heads, and the crisis at the base was finally lifted.


    Yunxia entered the base and randomly checked her belief value.


    It was only forty...


    She is currently only a sensation in this base.


    The news about conquering the base has not been disseminated yet, which naturally did not cause shock.


    She thought about it and said to the leader casually: "You send people to other bases to inform them to let them take refuge, otherwise, don''t blame me for letting the zombies go to the siege."


    leader:"¡­¡­"


    You haven¡¯t taken one of the most powerful bases, and you have to annex other bases? ?


    He politely said: "This is also..." This is too arrogant!


    Without speaking, he met the girl''s round and clear eyes.


    Those eyes are beautiful and pure eyes, innocent and simple eyes looked at him.


    The leader silently swallowed his words.


    it is good¡­¡­


    Who listens badly to others. There are countless zombies, why worry about yourself.


    "I''ll send someone here," he said.


    Yun Xia gave him a slight glance, pursed his lips, and hooked his lips again: "It''s still your control here, I just have to hang a name."


    The leader looked at her suspiciously.


    She didn''t want to control herself, what did she want from the base?


    He turned his doubtful eyes to the silver-haired boy next to him.


    The zombie beautiful boy has been obediently following, silver hair hanging down, curled eyelashes hanging down, and gray eyes staring at the girl''s hand.


    The teenager seemed to be tangled for a while, lifting his white fingertips, and slender fingers hooked the girl.


    Hold it again.


    The girl did not refuse the move.


    So the silver-haired boy was expressionless.


    But the leader inexplicably felt...


    He seems to have started to fireworks in circles in his heart...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 29： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (29)

    Chapter 29 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (29)


    "Right," Yun Xia stopped suddenly and looked at the crowd, "What about the uncle who just questioned me? Call him to see me."


    The leader gave her a puzzled look.


    The man was quickly brought to her with a panic and unexpected expression.


    "You just questioned me taking over the base?" The girl gently raised her lips.


    The man immediately shook his head in a timely manner, "No, you have so many crystal nuclei! It is my short-sightedness, how could you be in charge of a bad base?"


    His face was covered with flattering smiles.


    Yun Xia also smiled, "It''s a good thing, but unfortunately, I have revenge. My crystal core is a lot, but it has nothing to do with you, don''t want to use one."


    She smiled softly, her pure big eyes blinked, the wind blew her short hair, and her white ear lobes were exposed, but her voice was as bad as Hell Shura: "Throw him out. Since you are not convinced of me, don''t hold my base."


    "..."


    People around were stunned for the Nth time tonight.


    This little girl...had never done a normal thing! Can a siege be a man? Forced to hand over the base, it was extremely arrogant, and now it is said to rush to catch people, it is too arbitrary...


    What a monster is this!


    Someone at the base reacted quickly.


    The man usually acts as a prestige and blessing at the base, but because of his position, no one dares to say.


    The new leader didn''t care about status, it just happened to be an opportunity, and someone immediately came forward to restrain the man.


    "Really...throw?" they confirmed.


    "Throw." The girl was lazy.


    So, the man was thrown out of the base in a scream, and several high-level zombies swarmed outside.


    Soon there was no sound.


    All the onlookers were silent.


    The leader paused and reminded in a low voice: "That man has a lot of cronies and a high position in the base. You can easily kill him like this, I am afraid..."


    The words didn''t finish, but slowly stopped the voice in the girl''s smile.


    Yun Xia narrowed her eyes, pinching the beautiful phalanx of the zombie teenager with her fingers, and played casually. His fingers are long and fair, and they look good, and he feels warm and cool like jade, and he is very comfortable.


    When she squeezed her finger carelessly, the teenager was expressionless from the beginning to the gray pupil.


    Fingers were obediently played by the girl, his ears slowly emerged blushing, and his thin lips were pursed.


    There is no expression on the delicate white face.


    But the tip of the ear is getting red.


    The young man''s fingertips shrank slightly, trying to retract them.


    But in the end, still not moved, obediently led. He blinked and looked at the girl''s face.


    The other person''s eyes are lazy.


    "Looking forward and indecisive, it proves that you are still weak." The devil said, "If I am strong enough, I need to worry about those twists and turns?"


    The leader was stunned.


    ......It is indeed the truth.


    Strong enough to a certain extent, this world''s intrigues and scams do not have to bother you.


    He looked at this white-soft and well-behaved girl, and inexplicably filled with admiration.


    I have spent the whole life to maintain the base, and I have lived without a girl.


    Of course, it may be because you don¡¯t own that horrible zombie army...


    With that force, you can walk sideways in the last days.


    "I will let you arrange the room for you." He said a little respectfully.


    After he finished, he looked at the zombie boy next to his eyes.


    The kiss outside the base is hard to forget, the relationship between the two...


    Then arrange a room?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 30： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (30)

    Chapter 30 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (30)


    It was late at night, Yun Xia rubbed his eyes, and after going into the room to wash, he planned to fall down to sleep.


    But unexpectedly, the silver-haired boy was also in the room, leaning against the window.


    The height of the teenager brought a little oppression. He hung his gray pupils, and his expression was always expressionless, like a delicate and perfect sculpture.


    This person has a slow personality and is expressionless at all times.


    Except when he is angry, he will change into a pufferfish. At other times, because he has no expression, Yun Xia cannot see his emotions.


    Unable to grasp the emotions of the younger brother, the big devil could not help but frustrate. If there is any artifact that can detect mood in this world, it would be great!


    "Why are you still here?" she asked in confusion.


    The zombie was slightly stunned and stood up straight.


    The glass-like crystal eyes looked at her, and the teenager frowned slightly, pursed his lips, and whispered obediently: "No one took me to other rooms..."


    He was puzzled again, not knowing why the girl asked.


    The gray and beautiful pupils squinted, and the teenager''s voice was sweet and deep, with obvious wonder: "Can''t I be here?"


    His eyes looked simple and dazed.


    The Big Devil was also shocked, his round eyes wet and cute, staring at the teenager and asking, "...Why are you here?"


    Yan Zhuo looked at her blankly.


    The room was quiet for a second or two.


    The little zombie didn''t expect it at all, she would actually answer that.


    Then Yun Xia saw that this guy bulged his face expressionlessly, his white cheeks were angry like a pufferfish, and stared at her expressionlessly.


    Yunxia: "..."


    Yun Xia is also at a loss.


    ...What''s so angry about this? She is a great devil, and she has not slept in a bed with others.


    Not a three-year-old child.


    The girl walked over, ignoring the expressionless face of the little zombie, grabbing his wrist.


    The child''s form of words is soft and white, but the wrist is now a teenager. The wrist bones and fingers are exquisite, and the feeling of holding is very comfortable. Yunxia can''t help but squeeze his wrist again.


    Yan Zhuo didn''t notice the small movement of the boss pinching his wrist.


    He was still angry at "I can''t sleep here". After being pulled by the wrist, he was taken away by the expressionless face with a bulging face.


    Yunxia pulled him to the door, ready to take the people out, and said casually: "Go out and ask the leader, let him find you a room."


    The little zombie remained expressionless, watching the girl reach for the door and her thin lips tighten.


    Yun Xia looked at the door to open.


    A slender white hand came over and coldly pressed against the door panel. Click lightly.


    The door that had just opened a gap was closed again.


    The man''s beautiful finger pressed against the door, eyes slightly lowered, and the girl was suddenly caged under the long figure, and met the boy''s cold eyes.


    Yan Zhuo couldn''t bear the grievance in the end.


    He stretched his hand against the door, gently curled his thick eyelashes, and stared at each other coldly.


    His teenage form is much higher than the girl''s, and he leans over and stares at her slightly, his white fingers against the door behind her, and his pupils are as cold as ice.


    The little zombie murmured again and asked quietly, "Why can''t I sleep here?"


    Yun Xia stunned, and looked at the room, but also puzzled.


    Why bother to sleep here.


    She asked, "Do you like this room?" Well, it is not impossible for him to give it to him.


    However, the little zombie pursed his lips and glared at her: "What room? Isn''t my favorite you?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 31： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (31)

    Chapter 31 Little Zombie Breeding Manual (31)


    When this sentence is spoken, both of them are quiet.


    Yunxia suddenly moved.


    Sure enough, it''s really good to the little brother. See how long they have been together, he likes himself!


    He will definitely be more obedient in the future.


    She stood on her feet, raised her hands and rubbed the little zombie''s beautiful silver hair, rubbing out a few strands of dull hair.


    Words drowned, and the coldness of the pupils finally dissipated slightly.


    Neither of them complicated "like".


    "So you want to sleep with me?" Yun Xia thought for a while. "It''s not impossible."


    The younger brother helped him so much, but she didn''t know how to reward him. After all, this guy looked like he didn''t lack anything.


    If you just want to get close to the boss, this requirement can satisfy him.


    Yan Zhuo nodded immediately.


    "That''s good," the devil said briskly, pulling the man''s wrist, and pulling him toward the bed again, "Come to sleep!"


    She lay down on the bed herself, then moved inward, patting her side.


    The slender teenager stood by the bed.


    The silver hair dangled to his ankles, which made him look more white and delicate. He hesitated before climbing onto the bed gently, carefully approaching the girl.


    Yun Xia noticed that he was approaching, opened one eye and looked at him, simply turned over and hugged the young man''s neck very imposingly.


    "It''s okay. If you want to get close, you can get close. Although I don''t like being too close to others, you are my strongest brother. You can have preferential treatment."


    Yan Zhuo was so embraced by her in her arms, and her white forehead hit the girl''s collarbone.


    The line of sight happens to be the arc of the other party''s curve. He froze for a moment.


    Yunxia is really sleepy.


    Hold the person, wrap it up like an octopus, close your eyes and sleep.


    The little zombie was held stunned.


    The teenager''s neck was wrapped around, his white waist was entangled with each other, and the whole person was held to death by the devil.


    She seemed to be very comfortable, her chin rubbed against the silver hair on his head, and her breathing quickly evened out.


    Yan Zhuo is really comfortable to hug.


    His body was cold, his skin was white and smooth, and he could not be more satisfied as a pillow.


    The teenager was tall and slender and a little wronged by her in her arms, but he didn''t move.


    He frowned slightly, staring straight ahead.


    There was no expression on the fair-skinned face, but I didn''t know why, but my ears were slightly hot.


    The little girl had just grown up, she was slender and petite, and her body was fragrant and soft, which was not at all compatible with her evil and stubborn character, but it also blended into a strange and lovely.


    Yan Zhuo didn''t understand what was going on. He obediently closed his eyes and hypnotized himself.


    Go to sleep.


    After closing his eyes for a while, he quietly opened another eye and glanced at it.


    When he first met, he wanted to be close to her, and he always felt very happy to be by his side.


    He doesn''t quite understand what "little brother" means.


    But Xia Xia said that she had preferential treatment... Then she should not have other younger brothers.


    He will be very obedient.


    The teenager rubbed over and kissed her sideways.


    Satisfy.


    ¡­


    While the devil was sweet and fell asleep, the whole eschatology was shocked.


    The shocking news was as if wings were plugged in and spread quickly across the bases.


    A white girl with a single horse, leading a zombie army to conquer a base-or the most powerful southwest base in the last days.


    And the leader personally handed it over.


    When most people just heard the news, they would hahaha, thinking it was a joke.


    But soon, they couldn''t laugh.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 32： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (32)

    Chapter 32 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (32)


    When the news was proved to be true by the messenger of the Southwest Base, everyone was stunned.


    Southwest Base...


    Was it really taken by a little girl?


    People who heard the news looked at each other and were speechless for a while.


    At first I thought how funny the news was, but now I feel shocked.


    So, after a few days, Yunxia found that his belief value rose to 70.


    She was startled, and slowly remembered that she had asked the leader to promote the change of the base.


    It seems that proper publicity is really necessary.


    The little girl stretched out in the morning light and glanced at the person who was held by herself for several nights.


    The little zombie turned back into a four or five year old kid.


    He has always been in the form of four or five years old during the day, and will revert to a teenager at night. There are people from the scientific society at the base. Yunxia intends to let them study and see if there is any way to improve it.


    As for the belief value...


    She is already seventy.


    Then let the messenger lead the army of zombies and threaten the other three bases. Her name is definitely known in the end times.


    The full score of faith value is properly obtained.


    The Big Devil snorted.


    The first world is not too difficult, right? Although it was because of her good luck, she met Tiandao Projector and accepted as a younger brother, helping a lot.


    But luck is also a part of strength. Isn''t her ability to conquer the younger brother?


    She bent her eyes, raised her lips in a good mood, and got out of bed to wash.


    Before getting off the bed, the clothes were suddenly caught by a small hand.


    Yunxia raised her eyebrows and looked back.


    The child was still awake, and her beautiful silver hair was meandering under the small body.


    He grabbed her clothes in a daze, and Bai Nen''s fingers clenched subconsciously, and then the whole person rubbed up and hugged her waist softly.


    Yun Xia lowered her eyes, looked at the blown white face, and raised her eyebrows.


    The child was beautiful and lovely, white and soft, like a tender ball, with silver hair hanging behind him, breathing sweetly, and the whole person was hanging around her waist.


    Like a koala.


    Yun Xia looked at the man hanging around his waist, and he didn''t get angry, so he patiently pulled his fingers.


    Pulling a hand apart, the little zombie frowned, slapped his lips grievously in his sleep, and stubbornly raised his hand to hug him.


    Yunxia continued to tolerate patiently and patiently.


    The other party was wronged and continued to hug.


    After repeating this several times, the Demon King finally got a little angry and reached out to shake the child.


    But the hand just touched his small shoulder, but the girl stopped again.


    The child closed his eyes and curled his eyelashes like butterflies and wings, his long eyelashes fluttered with his breath, the lips were tender and soft, and the color was red.


    The silver hair is a little messy, the skin is extremely white, and the little one is very cute.


    When he was ripped off, he would frown gently, and when he hugged it again, he stretched his small eyebrow again and hugged her softly to sleep.


    The devil is rarely awake to wake him up.


    Yun Xiaoxia is indeed very tolerant of his younger brother and such a beautiful and lovely appearance.


    She didn''t go to the other party anymore, leaning down slightly curiously, squeezing the small white face with her fingertips.


    It feels smooth and tender.


    It feels very comfortable.


    Yun Xia stared at the soft little face, which looked soft and elastic...the devil couldn''t hold her back, she took a bite on the other''s face.


    It''s also very comfortable to bite!


    The little tiger''s teeth left a tooth mark on the white tender face.


    The child made a loud noise and opened his eyes confusedly and confusedly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 33： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (33)

    Chapter 33 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (33)


    The eyes of the two met, and the little zombie froze for a moment, Yan Yan''s thin lips slightly opened, but he didn''t make a sound for a while, staring at her blankly.


    Yun Xiasi did not panic, raised his hand to wipe the water mark on his face, and turned to the side, "Are you awake? Go wash and have breakfast."


    Now her task of sensational world is almost the same, and she has reached the final stage.


    Next, go to the scientific society and help him deal with his problems.


    She went to bed as if nothing had happened.


    Leaving the little zombie who was bitten in the back, touching his white and tender face, he was dazed.


    He froze for a long while before he dropped his eyes and crawled over, stunned, and touched his face. With some obvious confusion in his eyes, he whispered, "Xia Xia, what are you doing?"


    The girl glanced back at him, squinting impatiently, urging: "Ask so many things, go wash, and have something to do after breakfast."


    The child was shoved away to wash.


    He was tripped with silver hair under his feet, bent over and caged up, and left with a confused eye.


    Xia Xia bit him?


    But what''s on his face? Xia Xia is not a zombie and does not eat people.


    really weird¡­¡­


    After having breakfast, the two came to the scientific society.


    Along the way, everyone who saw the big demon greeted respectfully.


    The little zombie looked up at the girl, but found that she was not squinting, and she did not respond to this respect at all, as if this was a common thing.


    Yun Xia is indeed used to this treatment, holding the little zombie expressionlessly.


    After explaining the intention to the scientific society, the person in charge looked at the little zombie in surprise.


    Yan Zhuo didn''t like to be stared at by others, so she drooped her eyelashes slightly, and grabbed Yun Xia''s fingertips with two small hands, then flinched behind her.


    He looked soft and cute, and the person in charge softened his eyes. He took out a bracelet and handed it to Yunxia: "This was used to study the zombies before, but in the end, there was no serum to solve the virus..."


    She sighed, "The zombie virus is too complicated, there is not enough data, it is difficult to make serum. This instrument is also useless, let this child put it on first, and detect his mood changes at any time."


    Yun Xia listened with no expression in front of her, until she heard the function of the bracelet, she was stunned.


    "What is this... used?" she asked again, uncertainly.


    The person in charge said: "It is a mood detector."


    Yunxia: "..."


    What did she say? !


    Not long ago, she also hoped that there will be instruments for detecting mood in this world... Didn¡¯t expect to have them?


    She took the bracelet, looked around curiously, and asked the person in charge: "How to use it?"


    The person in charge looked at the child and said kindly: "There is a display light on it, it will light blue in good mood, and red when angry."


    Is it so magical?


    Yunxia untied the handle and said to the child, "Come and put it on you."


    Yan Zhuo obediently reached over his wrist.


    The bracelet was put on his little white hand, and the little zombie glanced at it.


    The light on the bracelet is not on.


    The person in charge said: "You can take him to go shopping, his physical changes will be detected, we can study based on these data."


    "Good." Yunxia nodded.


    She took the little zombie''s hand and pulled him out.


    When the child was caught, he froze a little, then was expressionless, and was pulled out obediently.


    The person in charge froze for a moment.


    I don''t know if she was wrong.


    There seemed to be a light blue light flashing over the bracelet.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 34： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (34)

    Chapter 34 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (34)


    Yunxia took the child and went to the market at the base.


    There is a place for trading in the base, and there is a lot of people coming and going. The stall owner is shouting and selling things, but after seeing Yunxia, ??they all muttered.


    There was silence where the big devil went.


    Yun Xia didn''t feel much about herself, but instead picked up the gadget with great interest, handed it to the child, and then observed the indicator light on his wrist.


    Give sugar, not bright; give small toys, not bright.


    Yunxia picked several things one after another, thinking that the child would like it.


    But every time the little zombie took it obediently, there was no expression on his face. The bracelet is not bright and indifferent.


    The girl frowned.


    This little guy, why is it so hard to serve?


    What makes him feel good? What would make him angry?


    The Big Devil would like to know, and then use this to tease each other, it must be particularly interesting to play.


    She tried to send other things without hesitation, but the indicator light never turned on.


    Yan Zhuo followed the girl, watching silently.


    Every time the girl took something from the stall, the stall owner smiled with a pleased face, and repeatedly waved her hands to indicate that she did not need to pay.


    Seeing that the stall owner looks like, it seems that she can¡¯t wait to pack up all the things, as long as she can quickly pass the stall...


    The prestige of the devil is deeply rooted in people''s hearts.


    However, the girl obviously didn''t mean to pay, took the thing and handed it to Yan Zhuo, then stared at the bracelet, and after a few seconds the bracelet was not bright, she turned around and continued walking a little disappointed.


    The little zombie glanced down at the bracelet.


    It''s not bright, and he can''t help it.


    He didn''t understand the word "mood" well, and he didn''t know what to do to make it bright.


    He looked away, his eyes inadvertently swept across the corner of the street, but he was suddenly stunned.


    A young couple stood on the side of the street, and the girl kissed her on the tiptoe.


    Then the two laughed, looking very sweet, holding hands.


    The beautiful gray eyes stunned slightly.


    So... it seems to be what Xia Xia did to him this morning?


    He glanced at Yunxia''s back in front of her. She was still picking and picking boringly, and she threw it to him if she found something interesting.


    Yan Zhuo lowered her soft lips, raised her white face, and whispered to the stall owner: "What are those two people doing? Why did she bit him?"


    The boss of the stall did not dare to neglect the little guest and quickly looked up.


    After seeing the intimate couple, he was stunned and wondered what the problem was, but he hurriedly reverently answered: "Uh... they are a relationship, it is not a bite, it is a kiss."


    The little zombie was stunned for a while, "Couple relationship?"


    He was holding a lot of stuff from the girl, his silver hair was curled in his arms, and his pure gray eyes were silently looking at the stall boss.


    Clear eyes are obviously doubts.


    "Ah, just like that, or hold hands and hug... whatever you want," the stall boss scratched his head and explained, "It can be very intimate."


    It is inexplicable to explain the relationship with such a small child.


    The stall boss wiped his sweat.


    The demon in front just turned around and saw that the little zombies had fallen a distance from themselves, and couldn''t help frowning: "Why do you froze? Come here."


    The child immediately walked over holding something.


    He thought about what he had just said.


    That is not a bite, but an intimate kiss.


    Couples can do this, and Xia Xia did this to him today...


    Therefore, it turns out that they are couples.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 35： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (35)

    Chapter 35 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (35)


    Yan Zhuo doesn''t quite understand the meaning of the couple.


    Probably similar to the "little brother" Xia Xia often said. After all, she always said so.


    And what they do seems to be done by couples. Xia Xia bit his face.


    Have also held hands. Hugs seem to be few. But she would hug him when sleeping on a bed at night.


    Yan Zhuo finally had a clear understanding of the relationship between the two. It turned out that this relationship is called a couple... It turns out that Xia Xia said that the younger brother means this.


    He pursed his lips, walked obediently with his silver hair, turned back, and glanced at the couple.


    The young couple on the corner didn''t know they were being watched. The boy lowered his head gently, kissed the corner of the girl''s lips, and touched her head.


    In the distance, the little zombie saw a startle.


    What does this... mean?


    He subconsciously pursed his soft, thin lips, his white teeth gently bit his lower lip, and bit himself.


    I was just fed sugar, and there was a little sweetness between my lips and teeth.


    He glanced at the couple suspiciously, then withdrew his gaze and followed the girl''s footsteps.


    The two of them had been shopping all morning, and Yun Xia was tired of shopping, but the bracelet had not been illuminated once.


    She was also puzzled.


    It seems that the little zombie is not only expressionless, he is real, without any mood swings.


    The hungry Demon King randomly found a restaurant to eat, and the owner brought dishes with diligence.


    Although the girl''s appearance is soft and soft, and looks cute and cute, it is the girl who leads the army of zombies and forces the leader to hand over the base... This deed is not only spread inside the base, but even outside.


    Moreover, there are rumors that the little girl sent people to other bases, threatening others to come to surrender...


    After doing this for a while, the other bases were all burned.


    And the culprit causing confusion, and the mood to lead people to go shopping for dinner.


    It''s really arrogant and bad...


    So no matter how white and clever her appearance is, the image is undoubtedly the big devil.


    The store quickly delivered the dishes and slipped away.


    Since the girl was seated in the store, other guests have checked out and left, the store is quickly empty.


    In fact, everyone is very curious about the legend of the little girl who can lead the zombie.


    But they only dared to watch from a distance, and did not dare to look forward.


    So the store was empty, but a lot of people gathered outside the store to probe the brain.


    Yun Xia didn''t care, took a couple of meals and glanced at the little zombie.


    I just stuffed him with a bite of popcorn when I was shopping, and the thin lips were stained with debris. The big devil pulled the paper towel and wiped him: "How do you become a child, do everything like a child? Eat Also confused..."


    As soon as she spoke, she suddenly froze herself, looking at the child.


    Yeah. The little zombie is actually an 18-year-old boy, so if you give him candy and toys, the bracelet will not shine. Because that is what children like.


    Send in the wrong direction.


    She thought, withdrawing her hand, Yu Guang glanced at the bracelet, but suddenly startled, her eyes fixed.


    The bracelet that didn''t light up all morning, at this time, the indicator light flashed.


    Light faint light blue.


    "Light up?" Yun Xia opened her eyes and stared at the light blue indicator light. After a short surprise, she immediately became happy. "You are in a good mood? Why are you in a good mood?"


    Yan Zhuo held his bowl in his small hand, and looked down at the bright bracelet.


    Hesitated slightly, the child hung down his curled thick eyelashes, and his voice was soft and soft.


    "...Because Xia Xia touched me."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 36： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (36)

    Chapter 36 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (36)


    Yun Xia froze for a moment, and immediately pinched the child''s face, then stared at the bracelet.


    After a second or two.


    The bracelet is actually brighter again.


    The girl was surprised and looked at words.


    In her sight, the child was expressionless, with thick eyelashes hanging down, without saying a word.


    "Why do you feel good when I touch you?"


    Yun Xia wondered, simply approached the child, put the other person''s small body in his arms, and then went to see the bracelet.


    The bracelet indicator light flashed slightly, and the light blue lightened again.


    The little zombie still had no expression on her face, but she hung her hands obediently and was held in her arms.


    Yun Xia squeezed his small face, thought for a while, let go of his arms again, and retreated a bit.


    Then she saw that the child was expressionless, and the light blue on the bracelet faded a little.


    "¡­¡­"so amazing.


    After eating, Yunxia took the little zombie back to the scientific society and told the person in charge.


    The person in charge was also a little surprised, glancing at the little zombies holding silver hair, while the other party''s eyes were hanging gray, expressionless.


    "Let''s watch again." The person in charge pondered, looking at Yunxia, ??hesitantly probed, "Can we take a little of his blood... he is a zombie and a human, maybe he can develop a serum, if it is true If it can be successfully developed, then the end times will be saved!"


    At the end, she was a little excited.


    However, this kind of great event for the benefit of mankind, the girl seemed to be unimpressed, and even frowned impatiently, "Why should I save the last days? Don''t you know if blood draw will hurt? What if Yan Xiaocao hurts?" "


    The person in charge was completely stunned: "..."


    She stared at the little zombie in a daze.


    The silver-haired beautiful child, looking up at the girl with a small face, suddenly reached out and grabbed her fingertips, pursing her colorful lips. The light of the bracelet lighted up quietly, followed by a beautiful light blue.


    The person in charge suddenly felt that the light should be pink to match the pink atmosphere...


    The girl was held by him, but this time, she didn''t throw it away. Instead, she hooked the corners of her lips with interest, and curiously lit the blue light.


    It really shines when she meets her.


    This little guy is too happy to be happy.


    It must be because I like her boss too much.


    Hahaha.


    The Big Devil is very satisfied.


    The person in charge felt that he was standing here inexplicably. She looked at this, then at that, and finally dared to try to persuade two more words, "You can make a serum, your reputation will definitely spread throughout the end times, and no one will misunderstand you..."


    She originally wanted to say "cruel", but did not dare to say the next word, silently shut her mouth.


    Yunxia raised her eyebrows slightly, but was indifferent.


    She is almost sensational now, there is no need to do anything. Compared to the benefit of mankind, of course, it is more important for my brother to draw blood and pain.


    The person in charge continued: "Moreover, the blood sample will also help us treat this child..."


    Yunxia hadn''t spoken yet, and her fingertips were suddenly grasped by the soft hands. The little zombie tugged at her, and her voice was tender: "It doesn''t matter, I''m not afraid of pain."


    He pursed his lips.


    He didn''t want to be a child all the time, he wanted to become an adult form during the day, so that he could walk side by side with Xia Xia, or he could hold her hand.


    ......Because of the child''s form, the silver hair is too long, he wants to hold the silver hair, without holding hands...


    The person in charge at the side listened to his words, but he was stunned and expressed emotion.


    At such a young age, I am willing to contribute to humanity!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 37： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (37)

    Chapter 37 Little Zombie Breeding Manual (37)


    Yunxia glanced at the little zombie.


    Since he agreed, she had no objections, so she nodded: "Okay."


    When the person in charge saw her agree, she was overjoyed and said kindly: "It doesn''t hurt. It''s just taking some blood. It can not only be used to study serum, but it may also cure your illness."


    The little zombie nodded holding silver hair.


    The person in charge smiled warmly and motioned him to sit on the experiment chair.


    Yan Zhuo walked over with two small hands and suddenly stopped, turning to look at Yunxia.


    The girl stood on the spot, and when he saw him, she raised her eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    The little zombie blinked, hesitated, and then murmured, "I am obedient to draw blood. Can Xia Xia promise me a request?"


    The devil was stunned and thought for a while.


    If you can really use Yan Xiaozhuo''s blood to study serum for the benefit of mankind or something, that is to help her a big favor, the belief value will be higher.


    After she found Yan Xiaozhuo in the first world, she didn''t seem to need to do anything by herself.


    Such a worry-free and effortless helper looks good-looking, and it doesn''t hurt to indulge at all.


    So she nodded: "Okay, I promise you, as long as I can do it, you can casually mention it."


    The little zombie was expressionless, but the bracelet on the delicate wrist lightened slightly.


    The light blue is very beautiful.


    He pursed his lips and opened his lips in a small voice: "What Xia Xia can do... that is very simple."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around, clinging to the experimental chair with his silver hair, and dangling his long eyelashes.


    Actually he didn''t say.


    He is different from others. Because he had been in the laboratory since childhood, he had been fed various medicines, and he felt many times more painful about blood drawing than ordinary people.


    He is not a human being, nor a zombie. After his body mutates, the most important thing is blood, and the consequence of blood drawing is pain. That kind of pain is hard for ordinary people to imagine.


    The needle tip pierced the child''s delicate arm.


    He lowered his eyes, his breath slowed down slightly.


    Yun Xia stood aside, and saw the light on his wrist that was originally on, extinguished a little.


    Blood drawing is not a big deal, but the child''s face slowly pales, and the drooping eyelashes are long and thick, covering the beautiful gray pupils.


    He was originally a quiet person, and now it is so quiet that there is no sound, like a beautiful porcelain doll.


    The person in charge took off the syringe.


    Yan Zhuo looked up at the tube of blood, and then lowered his eyes and said nothing. The extreme pain impacted his consciousness, but he was also used to this level of pain, except for his pale face, he could see nothing.


    The girl was standing beside the experiment chair.


    I don''t know if she was spoiled by her these days. When he used to hurt himself, he would endure silently, but this time he turned his head subconsciously and grasped her fingertips with small hands, "Xia Xia, hug."


    The girl bowed her head and didn''t refuse. She rolled her silver hair into the child''s arms and immediately reached out to hug him.


    The little zombie nested in her arms, and her small face rubbed on the girl''s shoulder, and she could not move.


    The person in charge quickly said: "Please take him back to rest first, we will immediately notify you of any progress on our side."


    Yun Xia looked at the little zombie and saw that his eyes were uncomfortable, so he nodded and hugged him directly.


    She wondered and asked: "You asked me to promise you a request, what is it?"


    The little zombie lay prone on her shoulder and heard a pause, then whispered, "Tell you again at night."


    He wants to bite Xia Xia...


    Just a moment.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 38： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (38)

    Chapter 38 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (38)


    A busy day finally gets into the night.


    After taking a bath, the teenager casually put on pure white pajamas, revealing a white wrist, and wearing a small bracelet.


    The size of the bracelet can be adjusted, and he lowered his eyes to fasten his bracelet and stared at it silently.


    The indicator light is also off.


    It turned out that every time he encountered Xia Xia, the feeling was that he was in a good mood.


    White fingers touched the light of the bracelet, and the silver-haired boy put down his sleeves and walked out of the bathroom.


    Because of the blood drawn during the day, his face is still pale now, and his eyelashes are slender on the eyelid, like the wings of a butterfly, covering the beautiful gray pupil of the pupil, and the lips are red.


    Because of the pain, words are quieter than ever.


    He raised his eyes slightly, and after seeing the scene in the bedroom, he stopped gently.


    The white and soft girl is lying on the bed, swinging her white and tender feet, flipping through an album. That was sent by the leader, and the process of base development was recorded on it.


    Although the little girl was annoying and said she didn''t care about the fate of the base... but at this time she still turned over the book obediently, frowning her little brow, and looking serious.


    The teenager stepped over.


    Just as the slender figure climbed up, the girl raised her eyes and glanced at him, raised her hand directly, hooked the teenager to the front, and rubbed his silver hair.


    The teenager''s long silver hair was scrambled and his face was expressionless with silver hair.


    His slender, white hand touched the bed, his wrists were delicate, and his bracelet lighted up quietly.


    The sweet fragrance lingered on the girl''s body, and the light blue on the bracelet slowly darkened.


    Yun Xia didn''t notice and pointed to the book and sighed: "Yan Xiaozhuo, look, the efficiency of this base is too low! Fortunately, now the leader is me..."


    She raised her eyebrows proudly. "How many crystal nuclei are needed. Let the zombies come to help build another day! They won''t be tired anyway."


    Yan Zhuo thinned her lips and blinked.


    He felt that humans are still afraid of zombies. If zombies are really allowed to help build... this is definitely the most wonderful base.


    Other bases will definitely envy jealousy. After all, zombies are enemies in their eyes, or they are terrible enemies...


    At the Southwest Base, it is regarded as a coolie.


    By that time, those bases might cry and shout to come to refuge.


    Anyway, Xia Xia''s decisions were all right, and the words nodded, "Okay."


    Yunxia bent his lips and rubbed his silver hair. He wrapped a hand around the neck of the teenager and squeezed his face casually. The skin was white and tender, and it felt really comfortable.


    As she flipped through the book, she unconsciously touched the face of the little zombie, and then squeezed her white chin again, along the delicate lines, to the slender neck, and clicked the perfect throat of the teenager''s curvature.


    The other party accompanied her to read a book beside her.


    The room was warm and quiet.


    After a while, Yun Xia suddenly remembered something and looked sideways at the teenager: "Oh, what requirements do you say today, what is it? You can say it."


    The words stunned slightly.


    He raised his eyes, unconsciously, biting his thin lips first.


    The light fell on the girl''s face.


    The other party is looking at him intently.


    The little zombie summoned his courage and asked in a low voice: "Can I bite you? Just like you bite me."


    The Big Devil raised his eyebrows in wonder.


    She didn''t care much, and turned the soft white face to the side, "Okay, do you want it so simple?"


    After a few seconds.


    The other person''s soft and sweet breath only gently approached.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 39： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (39)

    Chapter 39 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (39)


    Yunxia looked sideways, thinking that the little zombie would come over and take a bite, just like she had bitten before.


    Yun Xia didn''t find this request strange because she looked at the child''s face and felt white and tender, and couldn''t help but want to bite.


    The teenager leaned closer.


    Yunxia turned her face to the side, her eyes still staring at the book in her hand. And the next second, she was suddenly held by her slender fingers and turned gently.


    The teenager lowered his eyelashes, and for the first time his gray eyes had concentration.


    Slender and thick eyelashes are close at hand, slightly covering the pupils of the eyes, and below is beautiful eyes.


    His expression was pure and focused, his white fingers gently holding her face, and the blue light on the bracelet was dazzling, indicating the master''s excellent mood.


    The nose flicked slightly, the breath was lightly sprinkled, and Yun Xia suddenly froze in place.


    Her round eyes widened a little.


    Just biting it lightly, the little zombie retreated obediently.


    He slightly raised the corners of his bright red lips, bent the corners of his lips, and his gray pupils were a little wet, like a deer, with simple and happy emotions.


    The lights on the bracelet are getting brighter and brighter, transitioning from light blue to dark blue, and they continue to deepen.


    The teenager was wearing silver hair, and after sitting, he sat down next to him, glaring at her face.


    He pursed his lips, "That''s how it is."


    Yun Xia stared blankly at the retreating little zombie. After only a short while, he looked back at the young man''s face, his round eyes blinked, his eyes ignorant.


    Not the same as before.


    Well.


    In Yunxia''s knowledge base, only the experience and common sense of feelings are blank.


    She knew nothing.


    The devil''s little tiger teeth bit his lower lip and stared for a moment before raising his eyes, and hesitantly asked, "What is this? How does it seem to be different from before..."


    The young man looked down honestly, "I also think it''s different, but can I do this? Xia Xia said I''m a younger brother... so I can do this."


    Xia Xia said that being a little brother has preferential treatment. The stall owner also said that this relationship can be very intimate.


    The boy''s gray eyes were clear.


    The Big Devil touched his cheek, and he was also at a loss for a few seconds. After a few seconds of silence, he slowly became unsure: "Isn''t it all bite, what''s wrong?"


    Although she didn''t know there was such a thing, it seemed pretty good...


    She stared again at the delicate face of the little zombie.


    The other person looked at her with wet eyes and whispered obediently: "Can I bite you again? I feel very happy."


    Yun Xia stunned, glanced at the bracelet.


    It wears well on the teenager''s wrist. The shape of his wrist bones is beautiful, and the lights on his bracelet are dark blue, reflecting in the gray pupils of the teenager.


    He leaned slightly, his white fingers against the bed surface, and carefully rubbed closer. Because of the pleasure, the eyes were wet, and the voice was a little softer, and she was beside her like a small animal: "Is it good, Xia Xia?"


    Yun Xia blinked, and her eyes fell on the blue light on the teenager''s wrist. She also felt new, so she nodded without thinking too much, "Well."


    The little zombie opened his gray and beautiful eyes, and the dark blue on his wrist flashed happily again.


    The girl paused and wanted to understand what it was, so she took the initiative to hug him, hugged him against the shoulder of the slender young boy, and rubbed his cheek.


    After a few minutes.


    Yunxia made sure she liked this.


    The slender boy lowered his eyes slightly, his white forehead gently touching the girl''s shoulder.


    "Xia Xia... sweet."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 40： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (40)

    Chapter 40 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (40)


    Yun Xia glanced at the words, nodded, and bent his eyes back to boast, "You are also sweet."


    So the two hugged each other happily, Yunxia pulled the quilt, "Okay, go to sleep."


    Yan Zhuo obediently lay down with her, her gray pupils looking at the ceiling, the indicator lights on her wrists were in the dark, and the blue appeared extremely bright and beautiful.


    The girl reached out and grabbed his wrist and covered the blue light between her fingers. "What are you happy about?"


    Yan Zhuo didn''t answer, but turned sideways slightly, supporting her white forehead, looking at her and whispering, "Can we always do this in the future?"


    "Yes," the devil licked his little fangs, and his eyes were rolled, "especially soft."


    The little zombie looked at her with clear eyes.


    Those eyes are too beautiful, he is now a teenager, with sharp edges and corners, a white chin line cold, and the arc of the throat knot is full of confusion.


    Yun Xia stared at him for a few seconds, reaching for his eyes. The long eyelashes swept over her palm, a little itchy. She yawned, "Sleep."


    The other person''s long eyelashes flickered in the palm of her hand, and then slowly hung down.


    ¡­


    After a few months, the scientific society had good news.


    They have already mastered a lot of data before, and the blood of the words just filled the gap in the research, so it was unexpectedly smooth.


    The person in charge invited Yunxia with a smile, and asked her to name the hard-won serum.


    The big devil waved his hand-this serum capable of treating zombies is called "Yunxia".


    principal:"¡­¡­"


    Regardless of her complexion, the devil directly ordered the scientific society in a good mood, each serum must be marked with her name, and then distributed to the base.


    As for why she was called her name...


    Of course it''s because of faith.


    Serum will definitely be the most famous thing in the end times, as long as she is marked with her name, it will definitely spread throughout every corner of the end times.


    Don''t say one hundred points of belief value at that time, I''m afraid there will be one thousand points.


    Yun Xia exposed the white tiger teeth.


    The person in charge looked at her with a look at the bear child, and felt that the serum was called the name, and only the bear child could do it...


    Like a childish ghost.


    But the naive ghosts are very strong, and no one dares to defy.


    So the person in charge waved silently, beckoning the others to take the serum, and began to make a label of Yunxia''s name, and attached the serum.


    Yan Zhuo stood aside and looked at them, his gray pupil quietly.


    Anyway, what Xia Xia wanted to do, he did not object.


    So, the Devil''s serum was distributed to all parts of the base and informed all humans that the serum has been studied.


    Yun Xia''s faith value is almost full.


    The effect of the serum is almost the same as that predicted by the devil. The belief value reached the full score on the day, and stopped at 100 points and no longer moved.


    The belief value is full.


    The mission of this world has been completed. If you want to leave, you can leave at any time.


    But Yunxia hesitated a little.


    Although she doesn''t like Heavenly Dao, she likes the projection of Heavenly Dao in this world.


    Yan Xiaozhuo is very obedient.


    She may not have met such a powerful and well-behaved younger brother in the future.


    She glanced at the silver-haired boy beside her: "If I stay with you all your life, will you be my younger brother in your next life?"


    The little zombie blinked, and her white fingertips caught her finger. "I''m willing to acridine in my next life."


    The devil raised his lips.


    - "That''s fine."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 41： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (41)

    Chapter 41 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (41)


    Therefore, Yunxia did not leave at last.


    She had finished the sensational task, she could leave this world and go to the next one.


    However, the life of the devil is endless, and it will not be boring to stay for decades. Yunxia is not eager to do the next task immediately, so he simply stays here and takes a vacation after the task.


    In this world, the base is now hers, and the most powerful little zombie is also her... life is extremely moist.


    She looks white and clean, and the zombie teenager looks white and tender, but where the two pass by, the others will immediately mute, not dare to breathe, and wait for them with trembling.


    Obviously two white soft dumplings, but like a huge army, no one is not afraid.


    The two white **** don''t care about other people''s attitudes. They hold hands sweetly every day and occasionally bite each other''s cheeks. They both feel that each other is sweet and soft.


    But both of them are love scenes, and ultimately only stay in the bite stage.


    The base grew stronger with the help of zombies, and also attracted other bases to take refuge.


    Under the treatment of Demon brand serum, the number of people infected with the virus has gradually decreased, giving people unprecedented hope.


    The end times are getting better. Yun Xia''s name is also thoroughly remembered by the world.


    The leader of the Southwest base has more than one emotion, and handed over the base to Yunxia. This is the most correct decision he has made in his life.


    Human beings can get the hope of today, because of this little girl.


    But the little girl''s character is very cold.


    Except for the beautiful young people around him, he ignores others.


    Yun Xia spent the whole life with the little zombie as she promised. He healed his body with the help of the scientific society. He can maintain the appearance of a teenager during the day and continue to grow like a normal person.


    He likes to lie on her knees, let the girl mess with her long beautiful silver hair, and then rub it over and gently rub her soft lips.


    "I have an appointment to meet again in my next life, Xia Xia, don''t forget me."


    The devil thought, of course, she would not forget.


    After this life, Yun Xia returned to the abyss outside of time and space and stretched a lot.


    The first world message came from my mind:


    *


    The first world: Doomsday World


    Task: Completed (100%)


    Rating: S


    *


    Yunxia nodded with satisfaction.


    There are five grades in total.


    A, B, C, D, and the highest S grade.


    The first world start was lucky, and the highest rating was obtained at the beginning of the mission.


    And according to the mission rules formulated by Heaven Dao-


    If the rating reaches S level.


    You can get a skill point as a reward in the next world.


    The Devil raised his eyebrows curiously, wondering what skills he could acquire.


    The information of the next world is transmitted in my mind:


    *


    The second world: the modern world


    Name: Yun Xia


    Status: High school student


    Mission: A world sensation


    Available skill points: ¢±beautiful. ¢² IQ. ¢³ money. ¢´ Force. ¢µCulinary skills.


    *


    Yun Xia pondered for a moment, meditation on these skills in her heart, looking left and right.


    These points are quite good.


    Finally, she chose "Intelligence Quotient".


    Because he is a student in the next world.


    Although Yunxia understands the background of the small world, she doesn''t know exactly what to learn in school.


    So she chose IQ for her skill points. She wanted to try what convenience IQ would bring.


    The other skill points also feel good. The Big Devil decided to keep it for later selection.


    She closed her eyes and waited for the transmission.


    *


    Sending--


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 42： Little Zombie Feeding Manual (42)

    Chapter 42 Little Zombie Feeding Manual (42)


    #·¬Í⡤Happy life of the boss and younger brother#


    ¡¤


    Since deciding to stay, Yunxia has enjoyed life with peace of mind, and there is one more entertainment activity every day-to ask the younger to listen.


    In order to take care of her younger brother, she decided to stay for a lifetime, this guy must be obedient in this life, otherwise she will never find him in her next life.


    The Demon King was touched by his deep affection for his younger brother, so he forced each other to answer every day, whether he liked her or not, how much he liked it.


    What confuses her is that I don¡¯t know why every time I ask this question, the silver-haired boy has red ear tips, and it seems that he does not like to answer. She almost thought he hated himself, but the blue light of his bracelet was bright. ...


    The devil cannot understand this complicated situation.


    The little zombie didn''t understand himself, why every time she heard this question from the girl, she couldn''t say anything, and she still had red ears.


    But there was nothing to hide from liking Xia Xia. Every time he nodded obediently and said he liked it.


    The Devil is satisfied.


    She couldn''t help but admire her luck, how could she find such a good, and so good little brother.


    It should be more with him.


    The construction of the base shook hands to the leader, Yun Xia was very leisurely, nestled in the room reading.


    She turned a few pages, feeling bored, and glanced at the teenager who was lying with her beside her.


    He is also in this form during the day.


    Slender eyelashes are placed on the eyelids, covering half of the pupil closely. Although his body was restored to humanity, Hitomi''s gray-white color remained.


    The off-white color was originally very light, but in the teenager''s beautifully shaped eyes, the color was like glass, but it looked good. Sure enough, she looks good in everything she does, and the Devil can''t help but sigh.


    She raised her hand lazily again, wrapped the young man''s slender neck, and pulled the person down. The voice was soft and lazy. "Small words, are you obedient?"


    The teenager nodded, "Listen."


    The devil touched his chin. "How long?"


    "..."


    She hadn''t asked this question before, and thought for a while, "Listen."


    Apart from staying with Xia Xia, he has nothing else to do.


    He raised his beautiful pupils, stared at the girl''s white face, then rubbed it and kissed her on the cheek.


    Yunxia did not reject this move.


    Yan Xiaozhuo is really soft.


    She was rubbed on the cheek, and she was not satisfied, but she was rubbed, so she threw it over fiercely, provoking the boy''s white chin with her fingertips.


    At the end, Yan Zhuo was hugged by his own big bear, confused and not knowing how to react.


    The silver hair lay beneath him, because the intimacy, the boy''s eyes were wet, the wrist was pressed by the **** both sides, the blue light on the wrist flickered, and the blue light was held by the girl''s finger.


    The two Xiaobai didn''t think there was anything wrong with this model, they hugged happily.


    Outsiders never doubted their relationship.


    After all...in the eyes of others, these two are a proper couple, and they are still the kind of feelings like glue, which can''t be separated.


    So obvious, what''s so doubtful.


    Yunxia octopus hugged the young man, and suddenly he was a bit puzzled: "Speaking of it, you seem to have been listening to me since you met, why? Just because you feel close?"


    Then he was too undefended.


    The other party was silent and shook his head blankly.


    "No... just because it''s you."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 43： Little Zombie Breeding Manual (43) End

    Chapter 43 Little Zombie Breeding Manual (43) End


    #·¬Í⡤Ê×ÁìµÄÏÐÏÐÉú»î#


    ¡¤


    The leader sat alone in the office, looking at the documents reported below, his expression relaxed.


    The little girl didn''t care about anything, just got a name.


    Therefore, the base is still under his control, which is no different from the previous one.


    ¡­¡­wrong.


    In fact, the difference is quite big...


    Someone knocked on the door outside, the leader raised his head, put the file down against the back of the chair, and said in a deep voice: "Come in."


    The subordinate walked into the office and reported: "There are not enough construction staff in the south, so I come to ask you to add labor."


    "How much?" The leader didn''t worry at all.


    "Fifty more people are needed," the subordinate said respectfully.


    "No problem." The leader took out the document, stamped it on it, and handed it to his subordinates. "I will see the progress of the construction in a moment. You have to prepare it first."


    "Yes." The subordinate took the file and prepared to go.


    The leader suddenly stopped him again, "Oh, is the crystal core still enough? Do you need more distribution points?"


    Speaking of this, the subordinates could not help showing a helpless look, sighed for a long time, and said sadly, "No... The problem is that there are too many crystal nuclei, and I don''t know how to use them."


    leader:"¡­¡­"


    In fact, the chief felt the same way.


    In the document in his hand, the number of crystal nuclei just shipped was written.


    But the last batch of crystal cores has not been used up...


    It turns out that having money can make people so distressed!


    There are a lot of crystal nuclei in your hand, you should not know how to use them, and they are constantly being added!


    The old days of worrying about the crystal nucleus are long gone.


    The large amount of crystal nuclei that were hoarded was not used, and the leader was a little disappointed. He nodded and said, "Then you go busy first, the crystal nuclei are not enough to come to me."


    The subordinate should say: "Yes."


    But he knew clearly that in the short term, the crystal nucleus is definitely enough. The number of crystal nuclei in the base can be used for decades...


    Horrible.


    He closed the office door and went out.


    Taking the document to the labor office, the subordinate handed the document to the soldier, and the soldier took him in.


    Soon...


    Fifty zombies were brought out by the subordinates...


    The zombies wobbled and followed the leader''s footsteps obediently, hissing low in his throat.


    They shook their heads and followed them.


    The south side of the base is under construction. The men are working with words and laughs. When they see a group of zombies coming from afar, there is no panic, but they laugh easily: "It''s counted!"


    In the past, when people saw zombies, people were afraid to avoid them, but now their moods are completely different.


    Zombies help humans build homes...Who dare to have such a wonderful luxury before?


    But now, even the scarce crystal nucleus energy, they no longer have to worry about it.


    The men were a little emotional.


    After the leader finished processing the documents, he saw that the zombies were working hard. The men next to him saluted him respectfully. The leader smiled and waved his hand.


    He stood aside, looking at this prosperous scene and sighed.


    All this was brought by the little girl.


    Although every time she appeared, the round eyes were soft and lovely, but the eyes were cold and indifferent, making people afraid to look at each other...


    But this does not prevent people in the last days from worshiping her.


    She called to help the zombie, and the crystal core was also given to the base by her. The serum is the name of the other person.


    What kind of credit is this...


    The name Yunxia, ??in this eschatology, is almost equivalent to a god.


    Will be admired by all ages.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 44： Bamboo horses have different appearances (1)

    Chapter 44 The Bamboo Horses and the Horses Are Different (1)


    After a long darkness, Yunxia opened her eyes.


    She squinted, adjusted to the sun, and then looked around.


    In the large classroom, it is extremely quiet.


    All the students bowed their heads to write things, and only the rustling of the pen tip was heard in the classroom, with one or two coughs occasionally.


    A middle-aged teacher was sitting on the podium, holding a thermos in one hand and a newspaper in the other.


    He was drinking tea and reading the newspaper, and occasionally glanced at the students below.


    If you ignore some students under the rostrum scratching their ears and scratching their faces... Then this room is quiet, it really feels good for years.


    Yunxia rubbed her neck.


    She had been lying on the desk before, the hard wooden table hurt her face.


    The girl rubbed her face and saw her hand. Sure enough, it was still white, soft and small...


    It is still a cute type.


    She curled her lips.


    To choose skill points later, she must choose "beauty" once to see if she looks different.


    Yun Xia retracted her hand, sat on the seat, and looked around curiously.


    Her identity is a high school student.


    According to the memory of this body, the original owner is still a genuine scum.


    But Yun Xia didn''t panic.


    She has selected IQ skill points.


    This means that in this world, in terms of IQ, she will far exceed the level of ordinary people.


    After all, it is a skill point given by Heaven, and it can''t be ordinary.


    No matter which skill point is selected, it means that in that skill, she will be "far beyond the normal human level."


    Yunxia itself looks pretty and her IQ is very high, but if she chooses beauty or IQ, then in the small world, she will throw away thousands of ordinary people in this respect.


    This time she chooses "intelligence quotient"...I don''t know this skill point, what convenience will it bring?


    Yun Xia lowered her eyes, staring at the scroll boringly, and turned over.


    At the same time as seeing the title of the paper, the messy knowledge in the original master''s mind seemed to be forced to comb together according to the rules in an instant.


    While looking at the question of the paper, many solutions have flashed in my mind.


    So, Yun Xia really experienced, how useful the skills given by Heaven are...


    The feeling that IQ is dumping thousands of streets of ordinary people, is this the case? She didn''t even need to write, the complex calculation process flashed one by one, and finally an accurate result was calculated.


    Hiss...this is too easy to use.


    The great devil is beautiful.


    The short experience has been very pleasant. How to complete the sensational task in this world, she already knows roughly.


    Since the skill point is IQ, then simply crush it on IQ! Use this IQ far beyond ordinary people, let people in this world see, what is a real learning hegemony!


    Yun Xia saw the paper from beginning to end. Every question can instantly reflect several different solutions, and the calculation process is all in her mind. The pen on her desk is still, but she has finished the whole paper. Every answer is clear.


    This feels really cool.


    The devil closed the paper with satisfaction.


    In the next second, the school bell rang.


    So, the middle-aged teacher on the podium stood up and picked up the thermos: "Okay, take the paper."


    There was a sigh in the class.


    Yun Xia was shocked.


    She looked at her completely blank paper and fell silent. The study committee member came over and took away the blank volume.


    Yunxia: "..."


    Turning in the white paper is not the result that Xueba wants.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 45： Bamboo horses have different appearances (2)

    Chapter 45 The bamboo horses have different appearances (2)


    She woke up without paying attention to the time. In fact, the exam was almost over, and there were only more than ten minutes left.


    In ten minutes, the IQ skill point can complete a test paper, and the calculation process is all in mind...


    Even though the Great Demon has always refused to accept Heavenly Dao, he has to admit that Heavenly Dao is powerful at this time.


    This skill point is really easy to use.


    However, this is in return for completing her mission in the last world.


    Isn''t it awesome?


    As Yun Xia thought, he turned his head lazily and glanced at the math test paper that was taken away.


    Never mind.


    It is also not in a hurry to prove the learning hegemony.


    This is just an exam. Since the original master was promoted to the third year of high school, the exams are as frequent as drinking water for dinner, several times a week.


    Teachers also like to be in the classroom and take things that are more difficult. It is said that in this way students can be tempered, and they are not in a hurry in the big exam.


    Yun Xia glanced at the paper in the hand of the Academic Committee and saw that most of the paper was empty on the back.


    This shows the difficulty of this exam.


    But she was the only one in the blank volume... Xue Ba, the demon king, grunted.


    The school committee also saw that the girl''s paper was a blank one. She didn''t say anything, just raised her eyelids, glanced at the girl with a scornful and contemptuous look, and walked away holding the paper.


    The devil noticed, squinting slightly.


    In a modern legal society, it is not easy to use force, but this look is too far-fetched.


    Yun Xia exposed her little white tiger teeth, leaning lazily on the back table.


    When the school committee returned the papers to the seat, she stretched out her slender legs and hurriedly laid them on the table in front of the other party.


    The school committee was stopped and frowned: "What are you doing Yunxia!"


    On the opposite seat, the slender and beautiful girl raised the corners of her lips, exposing the dimples on her cheeks, and two little tiger teeth.


    She arrogantly put her legs on the opposite table, raised her chin, and said in a casual tone: "I just want to ask you what your eyes mean? What is gloating? What do you mean by cramping?"


    It is now the end of get out of class, the teacher has just left, and many people in the class have come to see the movement.


    In the eyes of everyone, the slender and lovely girl swayed her long legs, but she was in a showy manner.


    The class was quieter.


    The school committee expressed an aggrieved expression: "Why did you stare at you? Didn''t I just glance at you just now? Let''s be paranoid, if you glance at you at once?"


    She thought that grievance could sympathize, but the devil did not reason with her at all, Bai Jing turned his pen, and said lazily: "I said that I was glared, and now I apologize."


    "..."


    Encountered with unreasonable hard stubble, the school committee was full of reason and could not tell the truth. For a moment, the expression was jammed, and his expression was really hot.


    "You are bullying! Yun Xia, you usually arrive late and leave early, and you still get along with those little girls outside the school, and now bully your classmates directly? If I tell the teacher, you should wait for the called parent!"


    The devil squinted at her.


    Ha ha, this grievous little expression is really ugly.


    It''s like a little brother in her family, if you feel wronged, it''s so cute that you want to bite.


    She slowly put her long legs down, stood up, and took a step towards the school committee.


    The school committee retreated subconsciously and bumped into the back table.


    Yun Xia is a standard bad student, she is really afraid of being beaten.


    But the devil didn''t do it. In modern society, fools are only violent on campus.


    "Don''t you apologize?" She lowered her voice, sounding soft, but a little cold.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 46： Bamboo horses have different appearances (3)

    Chapter 46 The Bamboo Horse and the Horse are Different (3)


    The school committee was inexplicably a little scared.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, the monitor came quickly and pulled the committee back.


    She smiled comfortably at Yun Xia and rounded the field: "What needs to be so arguing, everyone is a classmate, Yun Xia, don''t be angry, if the school committee is wrong, I apologize for her."


    He turned his head and said to the Academic Committee: "Yun Xia has a straight temper, maybe there is a misunderstanding, don''t worry, everyone is a classmate."


    The school committee stopped talking.


    Yunxia glanced at the monitor.


    The girl is very comfortable speaking and has a high EQ, no wonder it is the squad leader.


    And she is a devil, too lazy to compare with high school students, so she casually glanced at the school committee and re-seat back.


    The school committee was shocked by the glance.


    I hadn''t looked at Yun Xia before... How could her eyes be so nervous?


    She hurried away and returned to her seat.


    After this incident, the class was slowly restored to the noise in the classroom.


    Yun Xiabai bored Lai turned his pen and turned over the textbooks of various subjects with one hand. As soon as the eyes touch the textbook, knowledge enters the mind as if it were absorbed.


    It feels very strange.


    She was slowly flipping through the book, and the girl at the back table suddenly poked her back.


    Yunxia turned back: "Why?"


    The girl was mysterious and looked at her with a gossip expression: "Yunxia, ??are you embarrassed by the committee because of Jiang Heng?"


    Yunxia frowned slightly.


    Jiang Heng? Who?


    The girl whispered: "Actually, I haven''t seen the Academic Committee well, just because she is the Academic Committee. Last time I said a few words to Jiang Heng, such a trivial matter, how long has she been showing off secretly..."


    With that, she showed an exaggerated expression and whispered: "Don''t look at the class leader just like that. In fact, the class leader hates the school committee. Every time the school committee said that she went to the mathematics department for a meeting, she said a few words to Jiang Heng. Whatever, the squad leader''s face is not good."


    Yunxia: "..."


    Is this group of people in class or palace fighting?


    The girl poked her again, squeezing her eyebrows and grinning: "Yunxia, ??you also like Jiang Heng? Don''t you hide it, there are a few girls in school who don''t like him, there is nothing embarrassing."


    Yunxia: "..."


    "Fortunately, Jiang Heng is in the next class, otherwise I can''t bear to see his face every day," the girl murmured softly.


    "It''s too bad for people to grow up like this. He gave us the math teacher for this class. Just after class, several girls went to the toilet to make up...so beauty is bad for people."


    She shook her head with emotion.


    As soon as the words fell, the head teacher walked into the classroom. As the bell rang, he said kindly: "The students are seated."


    "Your math teacher took a few days off, and the senior three teachers were busy, let Jiang Heng, the next class, substitute for a while-Jiang Heng everyone knows? His level is no problem, you listen carefully."


    The class was quiet.


    After the class teacher finished speaking, he turned to look at the door, and his expression was kinder. "Jiang Heng, come here."


    The students stared at the door of the classroom.


    The slender figure walked in slowly.


    The teenager lowered his eyes slightly, his long eyelashes covering his cold eyes, and his expressions were completely smooth.


    The watch is buckled between slender and white wrists, which has a somewhat elegant sense of elegance. The cufflinks of the snow-white shirt are neat, and there is a style button on the neckline, which looks rigorous and extremely indifferent.


    Yun Xia understood what the girl had just said, what is beautiful sex.


    The man raised his eyelashes, his eyes pale.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 47： Bamboo horses have different appearances (4)

    Chapter 47 The bamboo horses have different appearances (4)


    The boy''s eyes were dark.


    Hitomi covered his slender and thick eyes, with a deep and cold meaning. He held the book between his white and slender fingers and placed it on the podium lightly. With a slight sound of books, the classroom was momentary. The room was completely quiet.


    Even the head teacher was not so quiet.


    Jiang Heng''s extremely cold personality, coupled with graceful and expensive movements, drooping eyelashes, beauty is beautiful, but it seems so rigorous that it is not close to human feelings, and it will give people a sense of oppression.


    The girl at the back table just ridiculed the beauty of others, and the ridicule was very smooth and natural, but when I saw a real person, I shrank from the back seat.


    Yun Xia squinted at the teenager.


    The man stood on the podium, put down the book, raised his eyelashes, and the pupils below him were dark and looked at the class lightly.


    There is unprecedented silence in the classroom.


    The boy bowed slightly politely: "Hello, I''m Jiang Heng, I''m honored to help substitute."


    His posture is indifferent.


    The courtesy is beautiful and indifferent. Under the white clothes is the shoulder line propped by the collarbone. The lines are cold and beautiful, but they are covered tightly. You can only see the collar buckle on the white neck, and the throat knot adds a sense of sensuality.


    have to say¡­¡­


    This beautiful color is really confusing, just looking at the dim sum swaying, no wonder the adolescent girls will be crazy infatuated.


    But Yunxia is not interested in beauty.


    She felt a familiar breath before raising her eyebrows and corners of her lips, staring at each other lazily.


    When Jiang Heng just looked at the class, her eyes swept past her, passing by without stopping, as if she had never seen her at all.


    Yunxia just didn''t respond to who Jiang Heng was, but she received all her memories at this time and remembered the identity of the other party.


    The original owner and Jiang Heng are barely considered to be the best friends, because the two residences are very close, the parents have a good relationship, and the two are about the same age.


    It''s just that from small to big, they have no intersection. Jiang Heng is a standard high-cold good student. He is used to loneliness. No matter how his parents make jokes, he is cold to the original owner, and there is no trace of bamboo horses to the green plum.


    So after so many years, even if the original owner had the expectation of a sweetheart, he would have been beaten by that attitude.


    She can''t say that people are bad, after all, Jiang Heng is not only cold to her, but to everyone, but she didn''t give her special treatment.


    Moreover, such a person does have a sense of distance. In the original owner''s impression, the teenager''s clothing is always clean and rigorous, and the neckline and even the style buckle are not even exposed.


    He takes classes every day, even if he has mastered the textbook knowledge, he still takes notes and completes homework indifferently, and helps the teacher a little. He is really a good student who is too good to be good.


    Yun Xia''s eyes were a little curious, staring at the slender figure on the podium.


    Jiang Heng opened the book on the lecture table, his fingers were beautiful and fair, the lines of his bones extended to his wrist, and the cufflinks of his shirt were clear. He took the chalk, and the typeface of the blackboard was actually very beautiful.


    This is really a good student with no compromises.


    The class was very quiet, only followed by the rustling of taking notes, a few girls in the back held their faces, their eyes always followed Jiang Heng.


    As soon as the lesson left the subject, the students all obediently asked questions, and the teenager put down the chalk and walked off the stage.


    When he passed Yunxia, ??the girl stretched out her hand, gently grabbed the teenager''s white sleeve, and stared at him with round eyes.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 48： Bamboo horses have different appearances (5)

    Chapter 48 The bamboo horses have different appearances (5)


    Jiangheng''s dark eyes drooped down.


    From Yunxia''s point of view, I saw the silhouette of long lashes.


    Sunshine dyed the young man''s hair tips to light gold, but those eyes were cold and indifferent.


    Under Jiang Heng''s rigorous and indifferent temperament, the students in the classroom are all bowing their heads to write questions. Yun Xia''s movements are small and no one notices.


    Yunxia pulled him and wanted to say a few words.


    She feels that with the relationship between the original owner and Jiang Heng, even if Jiang Heng has no feelings for the original owner, she will still listen to herself.


    She just grabbed him by the sleeve, and the other side dropped her eyes, glancing indifferently at her.


    The boy''s thick eyelashes hung down, and his eyes fell on her hand scratching him.


    Yunxia hasn''t responded yet.


    The man raised his arm and gently pulled the sleeve away from her hand.


    Immediately, his white and slender hand lifted up, he expressionless, patted the snow white sleeve.


    Inattentive gestures, like shooting unsightly dust.


    The cold eyes glanced indifferently at her, eyes light like a breeze, not cold or arrogant, but it made people feel an indescribable sense of distance and clearly felt the other''s indifference.


    Yun Xia stunned.


    She hadn''t had time to respond, the teenager had turned away and continued to move forward.


    Yunxia froze in place.


    If it weren¡¯t for the last world, Heavenly Path was obedient and cute, with her perception of Heavenly Path, she would definitely not actively express friendliness in the small world.


    But this time... this guy is so cold.


    Although Tiandao¡¯s projective personality is different in every world, Yunxia didn¡¯t think so much.


    She thought that with the familiarity of the two, it would be easy to make friends, and it would be easy to accept a younger brother.


    She frowned, looked back at Jiang Heng''s back in disbelief, the slender and beautiful young boy''s gesture was indifferent, and returned to the podium to pick up the textbook.


    Jingle Bell-The bell rang after school.


    White fingers picked up the textbook, and the teenager went to the podium expressionlessly and left the classroom.


    It was just that there was a loud noise in the class.


    The girls in the back row gathered in excitement to discuss, Yunxia vaguely heard what "good looking", "how beautiful it looks".


    The girl at the back table also threw the pen and sighed for a long time, "My God, scared me to death, you said Jiang Hengchang is so beautiful, why is his temperament so scary? I didn''t dare to speak as soon as he came."


    Yunxia only stared at her textbooks.


    The girl whispered again: "But, is it my illusion? He just seemed to stop at the table just now? I was so nervous that I didn''t dare to exhale... rub, I dare not look up."


    Yun Xia continued to stare at the textbook.


    The girl poked Yun Xia''s back, "Hey, you said he stopped for a while, was he looking at you or me?"


    The devil rolled his eyes. "Look at you."


    The other party said immediately, "I also think it is in front of my desk."


    Yunxia rolled his eyes again.


    She carefully turned over the original owner''s memory.


    Jiang Heng seems to have been indifferent to the original owner without any differential treatment. Not to mention taking care of the little green plum like other people''s green plums and horses.


    She was thinking, the study committee suddenly came in, with a tone of gloating: "Yunxia! The class teacher told you to go to the office."


    Yun Xia lazily raised her eyes and got up and walked towards the door of the classroom.


    When she passed the study committee, she stared straightly at the front and stepped on her feet.


    The girl''s facial features were immediately distorted by pain: "Yunxia! What are you doing?"


    Yun Xia glanced at the school committee with his eyes hurt, and revealed a small dimple: "Step on you."


    After he finished speaking, he swaggered and left the classroom.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 49： Bamboo horses have different appearances (6)

    Chapter 49 The Bamboo Horse and the Horse are Different (6)


    Yun Xia knows why the head teacher is looking for himself. After all, it''s the third year of high school, and the consequences of turning in a white paper are quite serious...


    She swaggered to the door of the office, stopped to think about it, or calmed down her attitude consciously, knocked on the door honestly, and pushed the door in.


    The office is not a single room, there are teachers of different classes.


    Yun Xia walked in front of her class teacher, Yuan Yuan''s eyes glanced at the white roll on his desk.


    When the class teacher saw her, she was so angry and funny that she took the paper in front of her: "Will one question? Classmates in the class have done at least half of the paper. If nothing else, the first two questions are sent as sub-questions, neither do you What do you mean by writing?"


    Yun Xia didn''t speak and glanced at him.


    The girl is soft and tender, and the dimples are very cute. The teacher in charge sighed a little, and the anger was a little bit out of breath.


    "It''s all in the third year of high school. The college entrance examination affects your life. If you don''t have a good foundation, you don''t have to hurry. If you have a bad attitude, you have no chance."


    Yun Xiayang raised his small head, "I didn''t write this paper intentionally."


    "Huh?" The head teacher froze for a moment, and then reacted immediately. Does it mean that the confession has an inside story? If it''s sick, it''s barely understandable.


    His face softened a little, "Then you said, why did you hand in a white scroll?"


    The little girl stared at him with round eyes and a serious expression. "The questions are too simple, I am too lazy to write."


    head teacher:"¡­¡­"


    He roared at the table: "Yunxia!"


    The Big Devil looked at him inexplicably.


    What do you do so loudly?


    She was nonsense again.


    It was at this time that the office door was knocked.


    A slender hand pushed open the door, and the fair-looking young boy walked in, raised his eyes, and his cold eyes coincided with Yun Xia.


    The young boy''s expression was slightly cold and indifferent.


    He stepped over and put a stack of materials on the desk teacher''s desk, his voice was flat: "This is my substitute materials, I will show you first."


    Although the teachers in Senior Three were busy and made an exception for a student to substitute for a class, Jiang Heng''s level was absolutely adequate. But he still politely took the materials to let the class teacher understand the content of the substitute class.


    This attitude is rigorous and serious. In addition, he has always been a stable and good student, and the class teacher can''t help but be more satisfied.


    So as soon as I saw Jiang Heng, the class teacher changed his affable expression: "You don''t need to show me the information, I don''t know your level yet? You just need to prepare."


    The teenager nodded slightly.


    He was originally out of politeness, and at this time he lifted his white fingers, picked up the information, and prepared to leave.


    There are good students for comparison, and the head teacher hates that iron is not a steel way: "Yun Xia, you look at Jiang Heng. It is enough for you to be half-skilled."


    Yunxia glanced at the teenager.


    He dangled his eyes, his white cuffs extended his exquisite wrist bones, each finger was fair and beautiful, his clothes were so regular that there were no wrinkles, and his style buttons were also meticulous, standard high-cold good students.


    Hearing the head teacher''s words, he also raised his eyes, glanced at her flatly, then dropped his eyes coldly, took the information and left.


    Yun Xia said, "How do you know that I''m not as good as him? I used to let him do it, but it was a big deal. He gave me a question on the spot. If I couldn''t do it, I would lose."


    She said that she felt feasible, so she reached out and grabbed Jiang Heng.


    She only grabbed each other''s clothes by the corner, the slender boy stopped, the collar slightly tilted, and a half-white collarbone was exposed under the collar.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 50： Bamboo horses have different appearances (7)

    Chapter 50 The bamboo horses have different appearances (7)


    The young man''s face was not surprised.


    She only lowered her eyebrows and pushed her hand away, her eyes blank and expressionless, she corrected Zhengfeng''s buckle and restored her usual rigor.


    The whiteness was covered by the collar again.


    Yun Xia narrowed her eyes and looked at him.


    The man was clean and meticulously dressed, his neckline was neat, and he looked white and slender.


    It''s so cold.


    It is not a good person at a glance.


    Because his attitude was too indifferent, Yun Xia now looked at people who weren''t pleasing to the eye, stared at the boy coldly, and looked back at the teacher.


    The head teacher couldn''t help crying: "You are a few hundred points worse than Jiang Heng every time you test, do you ask him to ask questions?"


    The girl shrugged: "I''m not kidding, despite the problem."


    She was a bit arrogant like this, but her round eyes were like young deer, and Zhang Yang''s words were not objectionable.


    Instead, the head teacher was happy and found it interesting. He said casually: "Jiang Jiangheng, you can give Yun Xia a question to save her big words and come out..."


    The teenager finally looked at Yunxia.


    He glanced casually before, this was the first time he looked at her quietly.


    The eyes looked colder.


    Yun Xia did not frighten, looked at him coldly.


    Jiang Heng put the book down with his fair fingers, took a pen and wrote a question.


    The boy''s handwriting is beautiful.


    Yunxia took the paper and found that this question was very simple, Jiang Heng did not deliberately embarrass her.


    She took the pen, but did not write the problem-solving process, and wrote the answer directly.


    When the head teacher saw that she only wrote a number, she couldn''t help but wonder: "Don''t you count?"


    The devil sneered: "I said it all, I''m not a scumbag. I think it''s too simple and not challenging, so I didn''t learn it deliberately... I''m a genius like this, I can use my brain as a calculator, hum.


    As she said, she raised her eyebrows and raised her lips, revealing a small dimple. "Before this guy was able to take the first place, that''s because he was just let him."


    She honed Jiang Xiaoheng''s teeth.


    The other party did not speak, and the cold eyes looked back at her lightly.


    head teacher:"¡­¡­"


    What is this line of secondary neuropathy! Who would pretend to be scum because of the simplicity of learning?


    Moreover, she used to take the exams, and they were all really real exams. Before saying such things, wouldn¡¯t it be credible to measure them?


    He had no choice but to take the piece of paper, "Which question in the workbook do you remember the answer?"


    Yun Xia immediately raised her eyebrows, just about to refute, but there was a cold voice beside him first.


    "No, I wrote it myself temporarily."


    The head teacher was stunned.


    Yun Xia also looked at the teenager around him.


    Jiang Heng took the blank sheet of paper with his long fingers and glanced down, "It''s not a workbook, there is no answer to find. But she wrote it right."


    head teacher:"¡­¡­"


    and many more.


    How do you know she wrote it right? You didn''t count on the pen!


    He took the pen suspiciously and counted himself according to the question, only to be dumbfounded to get the same number as Yunxia.


    The head teacher was dumbfounded, staring blankly at the two students in front of him.


    A cold and slender, a slender arrogance.


    They have no calculation process, but they know the answer directly...


    Jiang Heng is actually okay. After all, the class teacher knows Jiang Heng''s level. But what about Yunxia...


    Looking at the head of the class in amazement, the girl hooked her lips badly: "The teacher is assured, I won''t hide my strength anymore. This is the last time I have written in vain, and I will write it all in the future."


    She bent her lips and suddenly poked the man next to her elbow.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 51： Bamboo horses have different appearances (8)

    Chapter 51 The bamboo horses have different appearances (8)


    "Are you afraid? You can''t sit in the number one position for a long time." The Devil said maliciously.


    Jiang Heng''s arm was hit by her, and her eyes looked at her indifferently.


    The young man slowly moved his arm away, slender fingers adjusted his white cuffs, and his posture was not tight or slow.


    His long eyelashes were drooping, his face was expressionless, but his lips were opened, and his voice was low and sweet.


    "Don''t make trouble."


    There was no emotion in this remark, the other side''s eyes were expressionless, and there was a trace of laziness in his low voice.


    Yunxia stayed.


    Trouble?


    She is the eldest boss.


    The Demon King couldn''t believe it.


    She raised her eyebrows to educate the other party. The head teacher just waved her hand at this time: "Okay, you go back first... Classmate Yun Xia, I won''t call your parents this time. I will still try my best to write the test papers."


    Obviously, she only did the right thing and did not convince the head teacher of her remarks.


    Yun Xia curled his lips, took his paper, nodded politely to the class teacher, too lazy to go to Li Jiangheng, and turned to leave the office.


    The head teacher said to the teenager: "You also go back. Although your grades are very stable, don''t relax your vigilance in your studies."


    Jiang Heng nodded politely, picked up the substitute materials on the table, and his white fingertips touched the white paper next to it.


    He glanced down, picked it up indifferently, and clipped it into the pages of the material.


    "I''m going first." The teenager''s voice was cold, so calm that he had no emotion.


    "Okay, go." The head teacher nodded.


    Jiang Heng left the office and slender figure passed Yunxia''s class.


    The study committee member ran out quickly, stopped him, and blushed nervously: "That... Jiang Heng, the Mathematics Department has a competition recently, are you interested?"


    The teenager''s eyes were cold and his eyes were cold and expressionless, but it was still the appearance of a standard good student and stopped politely, "No."


    The school committee made a pity in regret, and didn''t want to let people go like this.


    "Did you just meet Yunxia in the office? She didn''t know what to do, she handed in the blank papers, and she was so irresponsible for herself when she was in third grade...


    She ridiculed two sentences habitually, and then faced Jiang Jiangheng with a pair of dark pupils.


    The other person was always expressionless, like gentle and cold, those eyes were beautifully shaped, and the eyes under the long lashes stared at her quietly.


    "Is there anything else? I''ll go first." The young boy opened his lips lightly, as if not interested in her topic, and looked away with information.


    This alienation is very obvious, the school committee can not help but feel a bit lost, staring blankly at the back.


    The afternoon class passed.


    As soon as the teacher announced the end of the get out of class, the students immediately picked up things quickly, clamored out of the classroom, and changed the listlessness they just had in the class.


    Jiang Heng sat in the seat, his expression was indifferent, and the slender finger pen turned around.


    The white fingers and black pen lined up strangely and beautifully.


    After more than ten minutes, he was the only one in the classroom, silent.


    Sheng Xue, a young boy in white, sat quietly alone, with a rigorous temperament.


    He looked at the fountain pen between his fingers indifferently, tossed the pen on the table at random, and then raised a white hand, loosening his neck casually.


    Slim lip corners are slightly raised.


    The slight movement, in that cold, suddenly became more lazy, the white collar was opened at random, the style button was loose, and the beauty showed evil intentions.


    The boy''s eyes were cold and sloppy, and he leaned back indifferently on the table, with thick long eyelashes and a thin lip curvature.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 52： Bamboo horses have different appearances (9)

    Chapter 52 The bamboo horses have different appearances (9)


    Under the thick long eyelashes, the eyes are still quiet.


    The temperament is evil. Slender fingers rest on the back of the chair at will, and the dangling fingertips are white, and there is a kind of careless laziness.


    But at this time, there was no one else in the entire classroom. Naturally, no one saw this different beauty.


    Jiang Heng''s eyes were lazy and his cold eyes seemed deep. After a while, the teenager slowly raised his hands, put on the ascetic buckle again, and stood up coldly to leave the seat.


    At this time, Yunxia experienced a modern campus life in a novel way.


    Waiting in line for dinner and finding a seat to eat... Yun Xia felt that this kind of grounded thing was not quite in line with the identity of the demon king, but after chewing on the chicken legs, she left the devil king''s dignity behind.


    The girl chewed up the food and swelled.


    A few boys next to noticed her, they all felt cute, and wanted to come and talk.


    But Yunxia eats like a little hamster, the speed is not covered, the boys are still hesitant, she has wiped the corners of her lips, satisfactorily picked up the tray, humming songs and left happily.


    Boys: "..."


    There is another exam before school on weekends.


    This paper, the subject instructed by the head teacher, is to test the student''s level.


    Although he didn''t believe Yun Xia''s words before, he still paid attention to her.


    At the beginning of the exam, the girl got the paper and began to write madly... The tip of the pen fell slightly on the test paper, and the white soft face looked serious.


    But ten minutes later, she stretched her eyebrows, closing the pen cap proudly and proudly, with the sword of the river and lake swordsman in the sheath.


    Then, picking up the schoolbag, holding the test paper in one hand, and stepping forward, the paper was placed on the podium.


    "The teacher finished, I will go home first." The tone is still arrogant and lazy.


    The students were startled by the movement and looked up.


    The learning committee saw Yun Xia''s submission in ten minutes, and could not help but sneer and disdain.


    The girl left the classroom with a big swing, and the head teacher held the test paper blankly and looked over and over.


    All answers are exactly the same as he made himself...


    This is a self-proposed problem, there is no ready-made answer, and the suspicion of cheating is completely ruled out.


    Then she really made it herself...


    The head teacher held the paper and stood blankly.


    Teaching for so long, I felt really suspicious of life for the first time.


    ¡­


    Yunxia left the classroom.


    When I walked to the next class, the classroom door was pushed open, and the slender figure came out slowly, and the cold eyes met her.


    He had no expression, and his cold eyes only glanced at her, then closed the door of the classroom, turned around and walked towards the stairs.


    Yunxia catches up and reveals a small dimple: "Your class is also taking the exam? Are you also submitting the paper in advance?"


    Jiang Heng didn''t speak.


    The devil said happily again: "You come out of the classroom one minute later than me, and you write faster than me."


    The teenager was still quiet, and his expression was indifferent. His white fingers were pulling the shoulder strap, and he calmed down the stairs, completely ignoring the noisy devil.


    Both of them are going out of the campus, naturally the same way, Yun Xia followed him, looking at the back of slender snow, smiled and said: "There is a word just to describe you, how do you say it...oh right , Veteran, you are a veteran."


    Perhaps it was finally noisy, the cold boy finally looked at her, and her dark and beautiful eyes looked at her, her voice was low and indifferent, "Noisy..."


    Shows a lazy tone.


    "Veteran cadres can also block your mouth."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 53： Bamboo horses have different appearances (10)

    Chapter 53 Bamboo Horses have different appearances (10)


    Yun Xia froze for a moment before reacting.


    This guy thinks she is noisy and threatens her?


    She stepped forward coldly, because she was a slender young man, she jumped in front of him to make herself look more imposing.


    Yuanyuan''s eyes glared at him: "You block, how do you block? I will speak."


    How could she be threatened by her little brother?


    The teenager glanced at her lightly.


    The petite girl bounced in front, with an expression on her face.


    After watching for two seconds, he looked away lazily again, his expression cold.


    A low-key car was parked outside the school gate. The driver pulled the door open. Jiang Heng threw the shoulder bag in his hand and raised his long legs to get on the bus.


    Yun Xia squinted coldly.


    Small sample, really dare not speak.


    Isn''t it taller than her? She threatened to shut her mouth? It''s really courageous.


    She snorted and turned away.


    The original owner and Jiang Heng are the sweethearts, both rich people. It''s just that Jiang Heng is calm and excellent, and his parents are centered on him, and he won''t ignore him.


    The original owner is different.


    The original owner has not been noticed by his parents since he was a child. They are busy with work and do not return home for ten days and a half months.


    Yunxia turned around aimlessly on the street before calling a taxi to go back.


    the following few days.


    Yun Xia really realized what the life of the original owner was like.


    Parents will hardly go home.


    There are no friends in school, so I go alone every day.


    The study committee is always lagging behind, sarcastically and sarcastically.


    However, after a week of results, the class teacher praised Yun Xia in the class.


    Boasting that she has finally made progress, and has made significant progress.


    The head teacher is still very strange.


    However, the papers were produced by myself, there is no possibility of cheating, and the results cannot be doubted.


    So the head teacher spoke generously: "Yun Xia classmates hand in papers in ten minutes! They can still get full marks! What does this mean? As long as you work hard, there is nothing you can''t do!"


    The class was naturally in an uproar.


    The school committee looked blank, unbelievable, and stared at Yunxia stunned.


    Yunxia went to pick up the paper, too lazy to take the speech of the class teacher and return to his place.


    When passing the front of the school committee, the devil slowly shook the perfect score test paper.


    "Some people, or study representatives in the class, always talk in a yin and yang way, but now they continue?"


    The school committee flushed with anger and stood up suddenly: "You!"


    The head teacher froze: "What''s wrong?"


    Yun Xia''s voice was low and the head teacher didn''t hear it, but the school committee stood up suddenly and was very eye-catching.


    Without waiting for the school committee to speak, the devil first revealed two small dimples: "Teacher, the study committee did not pass the exam this time. I just said that I will work harder than me! How good, this is healthy competition."


    The head teacher was also immersed in the trance of Yunxia''s learning level. He didn''t ask much, and nodded, agreeing: "Of course, benign competition should be encouraged. You should also cheer for the school committee and strive for the next exam."


    The school committee was so angry that his face was almost green.


    The class teacher said something to make all the students in the class follow Yun Xia.


    Xueba''s reputation finally took the first step.


    That night.


    Yun Xia took the paper home and unexpectedly waited until the original mother returned.


    I was about to tell the other party good news about the exam, but the original mother yelled at the sight of her: "Why didn''t the class teacher call me recently? Did you do anything bad at school?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 54： Bamboo horses have different appearances (11)

    Chapter 54 The Bamboo Horse and the Horse are Different (11)


    Yun Xia suddenly speechless: "Don''t call, does it mean that you haven''t done bad things, do you think I am so free, and do bad things all day long?"


    The original owner''s mother immediately frowned.


    "Dare you dare to talk back? If you weren''t worried, would I still worry about you every day? Why wouldn''t you learn from others, Jiang Heng, when parents raised their sons, they had more face."


    However, compared to the mutual struggle, the Big Devil has never been afraid of anyone, and casually said:


    "Compare me with others, why not compare yourself with others'' parents. What does Jiang Heng''s parents look like to him and what do you think of me?"


    The original owner''s mother suddenly became furious and patted the table fiercely: "Well, well, you don''t want us to be your parents, you get out of this house!"


    Yun Xia lazily got up and walked towards the door, still saying: "I don''t want you, I can go. Pity you, if you want Jiang Heng to be your son, people don''t want to..."


    Mica Hedong Lion Roar: "Yun Xia!"


    A plastic teacup was thrown at the door.


    The Big Devil quickly walked out of the door, closing the door quickly.


    Perfect hiding.


    She clapped her hands and walked down the steps in front of her house, holding her waist calmly in the night.


    Talk back for a while, but where can I live without money?


    Just before she talked, she deliberately took out the perfect score and placed it on a prominent place on the coffee table.


    When the mica saw it later, it was estimated that most of the anger would be gone, and then came out to find her back.


    This is called bravery! Think back before you talk back!


    Yunxia gave herself a compliment.


    But the cold wind at night was still very cold. The girl embraced her arms, squatted down, and fiddled with the flowers in the pot.


    A car passed behind her.


    Yunxia didn''t look up, but the car stopped.


    The gentle and pleasant middle-aged male voice came with a calm temperament: "... Xia Xia? Why is it so late, are you still out there alone?"


    Yunxia glanced back.


    It is Jiang Heng''s father.


    No one in the villa community knows the background of the Jiang family, only that they are rich and have cultivation.


    Jiang Heng''s father had a gentle temperament, and the conversation made people feel comfortable.


    Yun Xia fiddled with the small flowers, her eyes rounded at the people in the car, and her eyes dropped again.


    Calmly said: "I quarreled with my mother."


    Father Jiang was startled.


    The little girl opened her beautiful eyes and pursed her lips to reveal the dimples. If she didn''t know what she was thinking, she would look innocent and pitiful if she looked at her appearance.


    He couldn''t help smiling: "Are you arguing... The temperature is low at night, why not go to our house first, and wait until your mother is angry and go back."


    Yun Xia didn''t expect him to propose this way. He squinted and suddenly moved.


    It''s cold in the night.


    Who knows how long mica will see the paper.


    She pursed her lips and stood up, paused, Bai Nen''s little hands twisted together, and suddenly asked: "Uncle, is Jiang Heng at home?"


    Father Jiang said kindly: "What''s wrong?"


    The girl frowned, "Last time he thought I was noisy. If he was at home, I didn''t want to go, so I''ll wait here."


    Father Jiang couldn''t help laughing again: "I know, you can rest assured, I will help you teach him."


    Lesson him?


    Yunxia immediately walked over.


    She happily pulled the door open, exposing the little white tiger teeth.


    But then.


    Looking into a pair of cold and beautiful eyes.


    The teenager in the back seat was slender, and her dark eyes looked at her calmly.


    His eyes were lazy, and he seemed to laugh.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 55： Bamboo horses have different appearances (12)

    Chapter 55 The Bamboo Horse and the Horse are Different (12)


    The scene was silent for a time.


    Father Jiang in the driver''s seat looked at the rearview mirror and saw the two children staring at each other. He couldn''t help but draw a hint of amiable smile, and said warmly: "Xia Xia, get in the car first, go back and I will teach you Jiang Heng."


    Yunxia''s small hand grasped the door, his expression was dull.


    Being a devil is not afraid of anything, but at this moment it is a little awkward.


    She just said that Jiang Heng didn''t mean to deliberately, but she thought that way very seriously.


    Jiang Heng suspected her of being noisy, but the devil was grumpy. If he was at home, Yunxia would not want to go.


    She hesitated by the car door and glanced at the cold-faced boy, staring at her dark eyes for a few seconds, but decided, don''t stop!


    She withdrew her hand and was about to say "Forget it".


    The young man in the back seat looked down.


    Long legs are folded freely under the seat.


    His white fingers tapped on the back of the chair, his movements indifferent, with a calm gesture.


    The voice is low and slightly cold, and I can''t hear much emotion, but just carelessly: "Come up."


    Yun Xia pursed her lips and shook her head to refuse, but saw the other party reaching out to herself.


    The lights were not turned on in the car. In the dark background, the snowman''s temperament was calm and cold, and his appearance was exquisite, with a bewitching meaning.


    The fingertips are upward, the knuckles show a long and beautiful line, his white cuffs hang down, the cufflinks of the sleeves are clean and clear, very rigorous.


    The cold eyes looked at her quietly.


    The sound is pleasing to the ears. In the closed environment of the car, it has a low-matte magnetic texture, which is inexplicably soft and gentle: "Come here. It is cold at night."


    Yun Xia pursed her lips, the dimples looming.


    This is an active concern... She was invited by others, and she had no stage fright. She was just a depressed young brother who was noisy about herself, but she was not afraid of getting along with him.


    Yun Xiabai''s soft hand grasped the door, lifted her legs generously, and closed the door.


    Then he put his hands on his knees, not squinting or looking at Jiang Heng.


    The other party did not speak.


    The teenager turned to look at the other side of the car window, his snow-white shirt was calm.


    The collar was not worn this time, and the collar was equipped with a black collar needle, which looked more cold and kind of calm and elegant.


    He looked out the window quietly, his eyes cold.


    Father Jiang looked at him from the rearview mirror, "Aren''t Heng sleepy? Today''s reception, you helped Dad a lot and worked hard for you."


    The boy''s voice was cold: "It''s okay."


    "You go to bed after you go back. I happen to have document processing, and I''ll be with Xia Xia for a while," Jiang Father laughed. "That''s right... why do you think people are noisy? Xia Xia Mingming is so cute."


    Yunxia blinked.


    She doesn''t like to be said to be cute. But I was too lazy to think about a description.


    Jiang Heng paused a little, and then his voice was flat, and he couldn''t hear whether it was casual or serious.


    He seemed to be a little sleepy, with his long eyelashes hanging slightly, covering his cold eyes, with no expression.


    Father Jiang was slightly surprised, and looked at the teenager in the rearview mirror.


    Xia Xia and their neighbors have been around for many years. The two children are considered to be the best friends, but Jiang Heng is not so good to others. Every time he is cold and indifferent, and the other party will not come slowly.


    Therefore, there is no intersection between the two children. I heard that no one in the school knows that they know each other.


    At this time, Jiang Heng yelled, even if he could not hear his emotions, Jiang Father was slightly surprised.


    The car parked in front of the villa.


    Yun Xia was about to get off, but there was a slender figure leaning back.


    She was suddenly held in her arms.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 56： Bamboo horses have different appearances (13)

    Chapter 56 The bamboo horse and the horse are different (13)


    The cold and light fragrance followed.


    A slender arm is in front of her, her sleeves are white in color, and her finger joints are distinct.


    In the dim light of the car, the light and shadow grew long.


    He held the other hand against the back of the girl''s chair. Yunxia saw the eyes at close range. His eyelashes were long and dense, and the pupils were dark and deserted.


    Father Jiang accidentally glanced at his rearview mirror.


    Then he was shocked.


    Looking from his point of view, Jiang Heng leaned against the back of the chair with one hand and laid across the front of the girl with one hand. The figure of the slender young man leaned slightly. The gesture clearly put the petite girl in his arms.


    Frightened, Father Jiang immediately asked, "What are you doing, Jiang Heng!"


    The boy''s beautiful hand meal.


    He stared blankly at his face, looking at his father coldly, his eyes lightly.


    White fingertips fell gently and placed on the handle of the car door, thin lips poured a few indifferent words, "Help her drive the door."


    The lazy voice fell, he squinted, opened the car door indifferently, and withdrew his hand.


    Father Jiang: "..."


    Knowing that he had misunderstood, he touched his nose awkwardly and smiled dryly, "Well... well done."


    He thought that his son, who had always been cold, would suddenly take advantage of others'' girls... I didn''t expect to be just a gentleman.


    It''s really scary.


    Yun Xia didn''t know, he looked at the embarrassing Jiang father in doubt and pushed the door to get off.


    Entered the living room.


    Father Jiang took a glass of water and gently handed it to the girl, while he said to Jiang Heng: "A Heng, if you are sleepy, go to sleep first. I still have some documents to deal with and stay with Xia Xia for a while."


    Jiang Heng didn''t speak.


    He loosened the collar and took off the rigorous black collar needle before looking back, and saw Yunxia holding the water glass.


    He squinted plainly, raised his slender fingers, took the glass of water from her hands, and scattered it on the table.


    The young man''s voice was low and bleak, and he casually commanded the servant: "Cook a cup of milk."


    Father Jiang couldn''t help but froze a little, his expression slowly becoming weird.


    After Jiang Heng took the cup away, he dangled his eyelashes and placed the black collar needle in the palm of the girl. His voice was low and loose: "Help me get it."


    His collar design is particularly beautiful, the black texture is hard and looks expensive.


    Yun Xia took it curiously and looked at it, but didn''t notice Jiang Wei''s strange eyes.


    She only heard Jiang Father cough a few times and asked her son gently: "A Heng... so are you still going upstairs to sleep?"


    That tone didn''t know why, it seemed to be a bit of a laugh.


    Jiang Heng slowly glanced at his father, lowered his eyelashes, and looked at the girl who was studying her collar pin.


    His expression was calm and indifferent, and said flatly: "You don''t have any documents to see? Are you busy yourself? I''ll take it upstairs."


    Yun Xia looked up and looked at the two unknown.


    Father Jiang smiled and said warmly: "Okay, you are of the same age, you should be entertained. Xia Xia, you and Jiang Heng go upstairs, the milk is cooked and delivered to you, I will help you call your mother for a while, Let her not worry."


    "No," Jiang Heng said, glancing blankly at his father, "I''ll fight."


    The arc of Jiangfu''s mouth couldn''t help but become more obvious, and nodded gently: "Okay."


    Yunxia followed the people to the upper floor, Jiang Heng pushed open the door of his bedroom, and the slender figure stood by the door, his eyes clear and cold looking at her.


    The girl walked in front of him, entered the room, and looked up.


    The young man slowly closed the door.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 57： Bamboo horses have different appearances (14)

    Chapter 57 The bamboo horse and the horse are different (14)


    Sure enough, the veteran cadre''s room is in the style of a veteran cadre. The colors are simple and clean. Everything is placed meticulously and neatly tidy. Even the sheets are not wrinkled.


    Yun Xia remembered that he still had a collar pin in his hand, and turned back and asked the other party, "Where is this?"


    Jiang Heng was standing in front of the door, his eyes squeezing slowly, and he took off the two cufflinks on the snow-white shirt.


    The slender fingertips were attached, and with a slight click, they were put into a small box for cufflinks.


    Hearing the words, he raised his eyes and looked over, raising his hand at the girl, "Give me."


    Yunxia walked over and saw that the cabinet in front of him was used to put the collar and cufflinks of the watch. These things were exquisite and low-key, but the price was expensive.


    The girl''s soft white hands rested on the glass and looked at the cufflinks in the box.


    A low, cold voice came from around him, and the tone asked blandly, "Like?"


    Yunxia glanced at him cautiously, "Fortunately, it''s pretty."


    The other person''s expression was always indifferent, and he didn''t say much after hearing the words. The slender figure leaned against the wall. "I''ll call, you can turn around at will."


    Yunxia nodded.


    Looking at the room of her younger brother in this world, she couldn''t help but feel that, this time, she could not successfully subdue Tiandao as a younger brother.


    This time he seems to be a lot colder.


    I don''t see what I think in my heart.


    But it doesn''t matter, as long as Tiandao doesn''t prevent her from making a splash in the world, it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t become a younger brother.


    The door was knocked, the servant brought milk, Yun Xia took the thanks, took a sip, and added some sugar in it.


    After all, Jiang Heng ordered her, Yun Xia did not tweak, she licked the corner of her lips, and when Jiang Heng came, she raised her glass, "Thank you for your milk."


    Jiang Heng glanced at the cup, no expression, only a faint humble sound.


    After a few seconds, the teenager opened his lips and asked casually, "Do you want to take a shower?"


    Yun Xia was holding a milk cup and drinking it, raising her eyebrows slightly, wondering why the other party asked this.


    She shook her head and honestly replied: "I have washed it at home."


    He said, he also pulled on his pajamas, indicating that he had changed his pajamas.


    Her pajamas are conservative and look similar to long skirts, only showing slender ankles.


    Jiang Heng glanced casually, and his voice was low and lazy, "Then I''m going to take a bath."


    Yun Xia watched him walk to the bathroom door, watching the teenager raise his hand to loosen the neckline, while unbuttoning the shirt, he walked into the bathroom.


    White fingers closed the door gently.


    She stood bored for a while.


    The big bed in the room was very spacious, flat without any wrinkles, and it looked comfortable, but the devil couldn''t help but walked over to sit in the corner of the bed with his small hands on his knees.


    She sat obediently for a while, lay secretly, and narrowed her eyes comfortably.


    A little sleepy, it really can''t hold it.


    Why hasn''t anyone called her back? Didn''t Jiang Heng call the family at all?


    It¡¯s someone else¡¯s bed, and I¡¯m embarrassed to roll as I please. The girl pityed on the side and yawned a little.


    When Jiang Heng came out, Yunxia was hazy, rubbing his eyes and crawling up, "Are you going to sleep?"


    Then she went to the sofa downstairs and continued to lie down.


    The teenager''s pajamas are white, and the home clothes are not as rigorous as usual. The collar shows the edge of the white collarbone. Hearing this, Slowly Siri glanced at her.


    He calmly looked at his messed bed again.


    "Well." He said slowly, "You sleep too."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 58： Bamboo horses have different appearances (15)

    Chapter 58 The bamboo horse and the horse are different (15)


    Yunxia raised her eyes slightly.


    The girl''s eyes were round like deer''s eyes, looking at the other person and asking, "Me too?"


    The slender boy had already stepped to the cupboard, took out the pillow and the thin quilt and glanced at her.


    The squinting gesture was cold, huh.


    "I called your house and said you slept here."


    His beautiful cold eyes lifted up, looking at the girl indifferently.


    The slender white figure looked rigorous and extremely indifferent, with no expression on his face.


    It is still a standard good student appearance, politely nodding: "You quarreled with your parents, you should not want to go back for a while."


    Yunxia stunned slightly.


    That''s right, she really doesn''t want to go back. The home is cold and not popular, and mica will not take care of people, only lessons.


    Her great devil can''t stand the grievances.


    Yun Xia blinked her beautiful eyes, lowered her head slightly, and stopped talking.


    The teenager was always cold, like Yun Xia when he first saw him, his long fingers patted the white sleeves casually, his eyes were not cold or cold, and he glanced indifferently at his bed without expression, "You sleep here , I go to the sofa."


    Yun Xia heard the words and glanced at him.


    Jiang Heng stood in front of him. Even in his pajamas, the buckle was seriously buckled up to the top one, but the pajamas were looser, revealing a touch of beautiful lines and fair skin.


    Yun Xia couldn''t understand the habits of this old cadre.


    I don''t know how dull his life is. He even wore pyjamas rigorously and calmly, with a large number of books on the head of the bed. Obviously this guy would still read books before bed, and it was a kind of deep English monograph.


    No wonder being good students in other populations is really cold and self-disciplined.


    The bedroom of the villa is large, with a small living room, and the sofa is very spacious. It is no problem to sleep alone.


    However, Jiang Heng was tall and slender, and Yun Xia glanced at the sofa for a few moments.


    She sat by the bed, watching Jiang Heng take the thin quilt pillow herself and calmly walked to the sofa. Others look good and do whatever they want.


    Yun Xia was a little strange, and asked in a low voice: "Would you like me to sleep in your bed? You thought I was noisy not long ago."


    She really can''t understand heaven.


    In fact, the original owner and Jiang Heng are the best friends. Jiang Heng should have been better for the original owner.


    But for so many years, Jiang Heng did not show any consideration for the original owner.


    Tonight, she cooked her milk. Although it was not a big deal, it was still the first time, making people feel gentle from high cold students.


    Jiang Heng pulled off the thin quilt, slowed down, slowly dropped his long eyelashes, "I don''t think you are noisy."


    Yun Xia snorted coldly, and politely climbed onto the bamboo horse''s spacious flat bed, wrinkled the sheets comfortably, holding the quilt to sleep.


    Jiang Heng turned off the light.


    The room fell into darkness, and the faint neon lights outside the window illuminated the corner.


    The young man was long, standing quietly not far away, his white fingers against the light switch, and he stared coldly at his bed.


    Put a small figure on the dough.


    The good students narrowed their eyes slightly, showing indifferent evil intentions, and the original cold beauty, as if they had a kind of amazing and sharp sense of oppression, lazily said: "Why quarrel with parents?"


    The man on the bed mumbled: "My mother is so annoying that I compare with you."


    Jiang Heng returned to the sofa without any hassle, his long legs lazily rested on the coffee table, and he played a silver lighter in his slender fingers.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 59： Bamboo horses have different appearances (16)

    Chapter 59 The Bamboo Horse and the Horse are Different (16)


    The silver lighter twirled between the youthful white fingers, and was gently put down. Jiang Heng''s long legs were randomly placed on the low table, and neon reflected on the cold eyes, setting off a beautiful light and shadow.


    "Is it?" His voice was soft, as if he could not speak more provocatively in the night, with a dumb, lazy whisper, "Parents are the same, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Yun Xia was lying on the bed, holding Jiang Heng''s quilt, and the whole body was cold and fragrant, and his low voice was not far away.


    She rubbed the quilt and muttered: "If you sympathize with me, don''t do a multiple choice question next time? Don''t take the full score, so I can''t exceed you."


    The person on the couch was silent for a while.


    Yun Xia looked up and saw only the slender figure there, a white hand hanging down the sofa, and the fingers hanging down clearly.


    Jiang Heng lazily closed his eyes, and after a few seconds lazy and coldly replied: "I do not sympathize with you."


    Yunxia: "..."


    She grunted and rolled the quilt, and said nothing.


    the next day.


    Mother Yun came to pick up Yun Xia from the door, thanking Jiang father again and again, apologizing for her daughter''s trouble, Jiang Father gently nodded with a smile.


    Jiang Heng slowed down from upstairs, nodded politely to the mica, and the white shirt buckled tightly to the neckline, his posture long and relaxed.


    Father Jiang said that Liu Yunxia had breakfast, but the mica refused quickly, so why bother others?


    Jiang Heng called yesterday, and she had wanted to find Yunxia at that time, but after answering the phone, she vaguely agreed to let her daughter stay overnight.


    It''s really a brainstorm. Why did you agree to let your daughter stay overnight? Even the little bamboo horse family.


    After mica thanked her again, she led the girl away.


    Jiang Heng didn''t leave Xiao Qingmei, he sat at the dining table and drank milk.


    The eyelashes cover the cold eyes, which is a good student who has always been self-disciplined.


    Father Jiang saw Yun Xia leave, then smiled slightly and gave the boy a glance.


    ¡­


    Yun Xia came out with her mother. Mica glanced at her several times, a little awkward: "How do you say go out? How unsafe at night."


    Yunxia: "You let me go out."


    Mica: "I let you go out and go out? I didn''t see you so obediently."


    Yun Xia Leng Bingbing''s: "Oh, whatever you want, you want to scold me now, just whatever you want."


    Mica: "..."


    The mother and daughter were relatively speechless. When they returned home, Yunxia was about to go upstairs, and then the mother stopped her again, and sighed for a long time.


    "Xia Xia, my mother is not good. I had some business problems yesterday and I was in a bad mood. I got angry with you as soon as I came back. You are right... Mother is in a bad mood, so you can lose your temper when you see anything.


    Yun Xia looked back, her round eyes blinked, and asked calmly: "Did you see my paper?"


    Mica quickly said: "Well, when I saw it, I thought it was wrong! What reward do you want? Tell mom to buy it for you."


    The girl lifted her chin, and the expression on Bai Nen''s small face was careless: "I don''t want to buy, I want you to tell me every time you go home-my daughter is good, it is ten thousand times better than Jiang Heng next door."


    Mica froze for a moment, then could not help but chuckled, but nodded helplessly: "Good... listen to you."


    The gap between mother and daughter disappeared.


    The weekend passed and it turned to Monday.


    When Yun Xiagang walked into the school gate, a few girls dressed in alternative clothes gathered around and excitedly beckoned to call her.


    "Boss!"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 60： Bamboo horses have different appearances (17)

    Chapter 60 The bamboo horses have different appearances (17)


    This boss, stunned Yun Xia stunned.


    She turned her head and saw a few strangely dressed non-mainstream girls looking at her with a smile.


    Yun Xia blinked.


    After turning over the information in the memory of the original owner, she remembered these people.


    The original owner is not only a scumbag, but also a standard problem girl.


    She was petite and could not beat herself, but because she had money at home, she collected a bunch of little girls who would fight, majestic.


    Yun Xia looked at the girls in front of her and frowned coldly. "Don''t look for me in the future, I won''t fight."


    This is the modern world. Fighting can''t make the world sensational, and if you don''t get it right, you will be arrested.


    She depends on IQ.


    The girls didn''t expect to meet, the boss announced that Jin basin washes their hands, and all of them suddenly opened their eyes, "Boss, you are our backbone, why did you suddenly quit?"


    The devil thought for a while, and said coldly: "I have been busy studying recently, and I want to be the first."


    Girls: "..."


    They looked at each other and thought Yunxia was joking: "Boss, you said that if you want to study hard, we can understand, but if you say that you are the first..."


    Yunxia: "How?"


    The girls were silent.


    One of them cautiously said: "The first one is Jiang Heng, is that someone we can surpass? He is still in the student union. The student union hates our students the most."


    Many of the students in the Student Union learn to be hegemonic, obey the law, and are not used to students who have problems like this.


    In the past, some little sisters like to go to Jiang Heng and study hard, but the result is not crying back. The girls couldn''t help but persuade the boss.


    "forget it¡­¡­"


    "That''s right, Jiang Heng is too cold. The kind of good students must hate girls like the boss. They don''t study well and they will fight..."


    In the lazy cold eyes of the Big Devil, the girl''s voice is getting smaller and smaller.


    But everyone still tried to persuade: "If the boss likes him, give it up, Jiang Heng is a very cold and good student, and won''t like fighting girls..."


    Yunxia was silent for a long while before frowning deeply: "What do you like? I said I want to surpass him."


    The girls looked at her innocently.


    Doesn''t that mean the same?


    Boss is a good girl, why do you suddenly want to study hard and surpass Jiang Heng?


    It''s a pity that the clean and white cold young people are not the same way as them.


    A girl handed the cigarette to the dog and smiled: "The boss smokes a cigarette, calm down."


    Yun Xia looked at the smoke and tilted her head slightly.


    She knew this thing, but she had never touched it, her eyes could not help being curious.


    "Have the boss ever smoked? Try, it''s a good smoke." The girl turned out of the lighter and asked to light the smoke.


    The thin smoke rose, blurring his sight. This is not inferior smoke, and the taste is not choking.


    Yun Xia looked at the smoke in front of her eyes, gliding a trace of doubt in her eyes, and reached for it.


    They were in the corner of the school at this time, and few people did not pay attention to the surroundings.


    The girl narrowed her eyes and put the cigarette lightly between her lips, holding it, and sulked her face tentatively and inhaled.


    "Cough cough cough cough cough--"


    Before she took a breath, she bent over and swelled with water mist in her round eyes. The girls around her quickly patted her back, comforting: "It''s okay, it''s the first time..."


    In a hurry, they heard a cold voice, a little cold and indifferent.


    Do not hesitate to ask: "What are you doing?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 61： Bamboo horses have different appearances (18)

    Chapter 61 The bamboo horses have different appearances (18)


    Yun Xia only tentatively took a small gulp and was choked by this thing. He took the smoke away from his lips with utter disgust and decided not to touch it again.


    Many modern people smoke, she thought it was something fun.


    The devil wiped the mist in his eyes and coughed while taking the smoke away from himself.


    The lingering smoke slowly rose between her fingers.


    A cold voice sounded not far away, she lifted up her watery eyes, a soft white face, and looked innocently.


    Facing Shang Jiangheng, a pair of beautiful eyes, long eyelashes covering half of the eyes, dark as ink, cold and casual, looked at her quietly.


    Yun Xia naturally will not be afraid of him, and looks away, still coughing, frowning at the smoke in his hand, his eyes appear moist because of the mist.


    When the girls heard this low and pleasant voice, they all froze, and after a long while they looked up, they all froze and dared not speak out.


    The slender young man in snow stood not far away, his eyes cold and cold.


    His eyes also fell on the cigarette.


    He wears a style armband on his white sleeve, looks serious and indifferent, his eyes are cold, he can''t see his emotions.


    The girls were desperate.


    It''s over-they usually want to meet Jiang Heng, but now they can''t meet... This tall, cold and beautiful boy is from the student union. How can he let go when he sees smoking?


    And the boss also likes others!


    Although they agreed that it was impossible to catch up with Jiang Heng.


    But anyway, leave a good impression! This kind of cold three good students, when they see the boss holding cigarettes, don''t know how much they hate her.


    The girls secretly looked at the boss next to them.


    Boss! Why are you still holding it! After seeing Jiang Heng, don''t throw it away quickly!


    This man is not only a good student, but also the student union, the armband is still worn on that white sleeve!


    Yun Xia did not look at the other party at all, but coughed a few times and rubbed her eyes.


    When it was over, the girls thought that the boss was too slow.


    A group of people dared not to speak out.


    Jiang Heng did not speak.


    Not far away, another disciplinary voice came: "Is there a situation over there?"


    Across the bush.


    The Disciplinary Committee of the Student Union frowned as he walked over, "Why, how do I smell the smoke, Jiang Heng, is there any violation of discipline over there?"


    The teenager lowered his eyes.


    Slender lashes cover the dark base densely.


    He stepped forward without any hassle, and walked in front of Yunxia in the frightened sight of the girls.


    The teenager in white clothes Shengxue, the expression of indifference was a little indifferent, the slender figure stood indifferently in front of him, Feng Ji buttoned meticulously, it looked as if abstinence was cold and strict temperament.


    He glanced at Yun Xia, his slender fingers lifted up, his posture was slow, he took the smoke from the girl''s fingers, and squinted.


    The sun shed from the sky, the slender and cold good students raised their hands, the white fingers lingered with smoke, and the smoke was lazy and lightly dipped into the thin lips.


    Smoky around the beautiful face of the teenager, the usual coldness seemed a bit dark and deep, revealing a bewitching and lazy beauty.


    The cold, self-sustaining eyes are hidden behind the smoke, and they are endlessly elegant.


    "..."


    The scene was silent for a while.


    The girls were all standing still, with funny expressions on their faces, and felt like they were dreaming.


    The disciplinary committee went around the bush and stood still.


    The pretty boy''s eyes were cold, his eyes flicked inadvertently, and he was lazy and puffy.


    "Smoke is mine."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 62： Bamboo horses have different appearances (19)

    Chapter 62 The bamboo horses have different appearances (19)


    "Ah? This..." The disciplinary committee suddenly stuttered and stayed there completely.


    No wonder he was shocked.


    Jiang Heng, who is that!


    The well-known high-cold three good students, never violated discipline and rules, and their personality is as cold as a block of ice...


    But this is the kind of person, at this time slender stubbornly cling to cigarettes.


    The smoke dimmed the stunning eyebrows, and the languid eyes, the cold feeling, turned into a very aggressive beauty.


    The girls in the back have long been dumbfounded.


    The scene was silent.


    "This..." The disciplinary committee member did not dare to question Jiang Heng''s words, nor did he dare to let him remember, he stuttered for a long time and had nothing to say, and finally could only whisper in embarrassment.


    "Then forget it this time, forget it..."


    Jiang Heng is perfect and cold-hearted in everyone''s heart. He is a student committee member of the student union.


    If this is really a violation of discipline, he doesn''t dare to remember people''s lives...


    The pretty boy lowered his eyes slightly.


    "Well." His indifferent voice was calm and calm, "Go back."


    "Oh good." The disciplinary committee turned dizzy and left the scene first, even in a hurry.


    There was no tears in his heart. If he didn¡¯t come, it would be fine, he would not have to see this scene!


    After he left in a hurry, only little girls with colorful hair remained around him. No one dared to say anything.


    There was silence all around.


    Jiang Hengqi''s long figure stood in front, his eyes drooping lightly, but he didn''t look back.


    He didn''t look at the girl in the back, with thick eyelashes, and he walked straight away.


    Yun Xia blinked and saw that he had helped him, but he didn''t look back at him. He hurried forward and grabbed his snow-white sleeve, looking up at him with a little face on his face, and unexpectedly said, "Why did you help me?"


    He clearly said that he did not sympathize with her not long ago.


    Not even a multiple choice question.


    The teenager was ripped, the Feng Ji armband was ripped a little by the girl, and the snowy white sleeves were also pulled out of the light folds. He stopped and looked indifferent.


    Yun Xia''s small hand pulled his cuff, very close, and the breath was particularly clear.


    His whole body was originally cold and fragrant, like the bed and quilt that night.


    At this time, there was more lingering tobacco smell, not choking his nose, but stern and rigorous, vaguely tempting.


    He paused for a few seconds, but he still didn''t look at her. His posture was not slow or slow. He lifted the sleeve from her hand, raised his hand to pat the place where it was dragged, and looked at the girl coldly.


    "Don''t talk to me." The teenager''s voice was low and he couldn''t hear any emotion.


    After he finished speaking, he was expressionless and continued his lashes.


    The devil was startled, his eyes widened.


    This reaction...


    She hurried back up and looked carefully at the beautiful face, surprised: "Are you angry?"


    Jiang Heng moved forward indifferently, his voice was cold and low, without emotion, "No."


    Yun Xia pulled his armband even more crooked, and looked at the young man''s delicate face in surprise. "You''re lying, you are obviously angry like this."


    The other person remained expressionless, "No."


    "You''re angry!"


    "I do not have."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 63： Bamboo horses have different appearances (20)

    Chapter 63 The bamboo horses have different appearances (20)


    The girls in the back have been stunned and seriously doubt that they are in a dream at this time.


    They stared blankly at the two as they walked away, then looked at each other, speechless.


    There was an urge to scream in my heart.


    that¡­¡­


    Is that Jiang Heng? !


    ¡­


    Jiang Heng seemed to feel that the dialogue was a bit naive, so he was completely too lazy to let it go, letting the girl hold her sleeve beside him, his expression was always not cold.


    Although he denied being angry, Yun Xia did not believe it and asked curiously, "Why are you angry?"


    Isn''t it because she touched the cigarette?


    But how could Jiang Heng get angry at this.


    Yunxia couldn''t think of it. The skill points of IQ can only be used for questions, and such things cannot be analyzed.


    Speaking of that, she had not seen Jiang Heng angry.


    The veteran cadres have always been calm and self-possessed, and their emotions are covered in high cold. How could there be such obvious anger.


    Help the people to leave without saying hello, what is it like to be angry?


    What else to say "Don''t talk to me" is clearly a pufferfish tone.


    It''s just that people who are cold are angry and indifferent.


    But Yun Xia was not afraid of him. He thought it was a little fun. He said that he was not angry...and a little cute.


    She blinked, grasping the sleeve of a bamboo horse with one hand, and poked his fair face with the other.


    The skin was smooth and tender, and slightly cool, and it was very comfortable to poke. The devil couldn''t help but itchy, and wanted to touch another beautiful young boy''s beautiful face.


    His wrist was gently grasped by the man, and the plan to touch his face was forced to stop.


    Jiang Heng stopped.


    His eyes were dark and gloomy, and he looked at her quietly, without mentioning the matter of being poked, but his voice was soft and indifferent: "If you want to overtake me, stay away from those people in the future."


    He tapped a cigarette **** at his fingertips, lowered his eyes, expressionless, "If I get caught next time, fight or smoke..."


    He didn''t finish, but his eyes were deep and the meaning was obviously a threat.


    Yun Xia glanced at him, seeing that he helped himself this time, without talking back, honestly whispering: "Okay, I know. I didn''t plan to fight, the smoke was just an accident."


    The girl was small, with her small face on her back, light golden sunlight reflected in her eyes, two dimples on her cheeks, and her expression looked pure and innocent.


    Jiang Heng looked over casually, and the tone was still cold: "Just know it."


    He lifted his sleeves out, patted the folds he had caught, rigorously adjusted the Fengji armband, and left his face coldly.


    Yun Xia looked at his back, a little puzzled, whether Xiao Zhuma was cold or cared about himself.


    If he is cold, he helped her today.


    But if he cares...what cares if he is so indifferent.


    Bamboo horse heart seabed needle.


    She shrugged and turned back to her class.


    As soon as the classroom door was pushed open, the class was silent, making Yun Xia think the head teacher came.


    But there is no class at this time, and there is no teacher in the classroom.


    The class was quiet for only a moment, and then the boys squeezed their brows and pushed one of the boys in the back row, coaxing, "Come here, go!"


    Yun Xia didn''t care, and returned to his seat, lazily covering his face with a book, trying to sleep again.


    However, there was a shadow in front of him, and a male voice said embarrassedly: "Student Yun Xia... that... can you delay you for a few minutes? I have something to say..."


    Yunxia took the book and glanced casually at him.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 64： Bamboo horses have different appearances (21)

    Chapter 64 The Bamboo Horses and the Horses Are Different (21)


    The boys in the back row were clamoring, Yun Xia held the textbook in one hand, leaned against the seat, and looked at them quietly with cold eyes.


    She looks white and tender, and this gesture looks arrogant again. The boys feel cute, and they make a louder noise, stroking a white boy in the middle.


    The boy''s face turned slightly red, and under the attention of the whole class-especially the girl''s dark round eyes also looked at him, he pursed his lips nervously.


    "Student Yun Xia...my, my name is Zhou Heng."


    He stuttered for a long while, and when everyone in the class started booing, he bravely said, "I want to confess to you... Yunxia, ??I, I like you!"


    "Oh--"


    The class was cheering and cheering instantly, as if it was a holiday, and the teacher announced the holiday.


    Yun Xia frowned slightly, looked at him a little puzzled, and looked at the boiling boys in the class.


    The boy blushed and looked at her with a little anticipation, continuing: "Can you be my girlfriend?"


    girlfriend?


    Yunxia has the memory of the original owner in this world, so she knows the word boyfriend and boyfriend.


    But she doesn''t understand very well, this is different from other relations. What kind of love is love, she has not yet deeply understood.


    She pondered, and asked, "How often do you take the exam?"


    "..."


    The original festival-like atmosphere in the class immediately stopped after this sentence, and then fell into a dead silence. The boys looked at her blankly.


    Zhou Heng stammered: "Uh, the top ten in the class, the top sixty in the paragraph..."


    The girl touched her chin and nodded.


    Zhou Heng: "..."


    Obviously it is a confession, why is there a feeling of facing the class teacher? !


    The girl looked at him and said quietly: "Although you are learning very well, but you want to make friends with me, there is still a gap. You continue to work hard."


    "..."


    Zhou Heng: "???


    There was silence in the class, Zhou Heng couldn''t believe what he had heard, and stuttered and asked, "You need to make friends with you... Study well?"


    The devil nodded as he should.


    Her world is sensational by studying, and of course making friends is also in this respect.


    The boy said blankly: "Oh..."


    Yun Xia was in a good mood, and she smiled encouragingly, exposing her little tiger teeth, "Come on."


    After finishing talking, he picked up the textbook casually, covered his face and continued to sleep.


    Leave the silence of the entire class.


    ¡­


    the other side.


    Jiang Heng returned to the student union, and the indifferent eyes walked behind the disciplinary commissioner. The two entered the office, and the disciplinary commissioner handed the report to the teacher on duty.


    The duty teacher asked casually: "Are there any violations of discipline on campus?"


    The disciplinary committee member glanced at Jiang Heng secretly.


    The boy dangled his eyes like he was walking. His long and thick eyelashes covered half of the black eyes. The cold look was elegant and self-sustaining. It was no longer just the sharp, sharp soul.


    It is still a standard good student.


    The disciplinary committee even suspected that he had misread it before.


    He whispered to the teacher: "No..."


    "Okay," the teacher on duty smiled at them kindly, "You have worked hard, go back."


    Jiang Heng raised his eyes, politely humming, and turned away.


    The disciplinary committee quickly caught up, "That, Jiang Heng... The girl who just stood with you seems to be Yunxia?"


    The cold boy stopped.


    He turned his head, his cold eyes moved over, and he couldn''t see the emotion.


    Cold voice: "Why?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 65： Bamboo horses have different appearances (22)

    Chapter 65 The bamboo horses have different appearances (22)


    "what?"


    The disciplinary committee originally wanted to say that Yunxia was a bad student known for the school, and he fought even if his grades were bad.


    It''s better to stay away from her.


    But inexplicably at this time.


    Faced with the cold, dark eyes of the teenager, he smiled: "No, it''s okay. Just ask, I remember her in your next class... it seems that the last exam has made a lot of progress!"


    Jiang Heng glanced at him, did not speak again, and took off his armband with his eyes, and walked indifferently.


    The disciplinary chairman was relieved.


    Jiang Heng went down the stairs, suddenly frowned slightly, and slender fingers supported the side railing.


    After a few seconds, the dizziness dissipated. The delicate face of the teenager was pale and expressionless. He drew his small sugar bowl from his pocket, but found that the sugar in it was gone.


    He frowned slightly.


    Raised his hand and pressed the temple, put the small sugar bowl back, and Jiang Heng went downstairs.


    Last time I went to the reception, I inevitably drank hard liquor, plus I had no appetite for two days to eat.


    Some hypoglycemia.


    But it is not a big problem.


    Qi Changxuebai''s figure turned the stairs and walked steadily towards the teaching building.


    One day of schoolwork hurried by.


    The smoke thing was blocked by Jiang Heng, and Yun Xia was not remembered by the Student Union. This day passed happily, and she planned to thank each other.


    After all, one yard to one yard, Jiang Heng''s indifference she didn''t like, but she had to thank her for helping her.


    The school bell rang.


    The girl carried her schoolbag and went to Jiangheng''s class first, but found that no one was there.


    She asked people afterwards to find out that the best student, Classmate Jiang, was in the teacher''s office.


    It seems to be about what national competition.


    Yunxia took the schoolbag and walked directly to Jiang Heng''s seat, casually pulling the seat and sitting down.


    The people in the class who had not left were stunned.


    No one in the school approached Jiang Heng.


    Not because I didn''t like it, but because I didn''t have the courage to touch it. Others are good students of the level of learning God, and their personality is cold to the horizon.


    At first, there were girls who would confess, but Classmate Jiang has never been expressionless and didn''t know how many girls were hurt by his indifferent attitude.


    Later, no one dared to confess.


    Yun Xia looks pretty.


    But Jiang Heng is not a face control. There are also beautiful girls in the school, but he has never had anything special.


    Moreover, Yunxia is still a scumbag, and it is even more impossible to have a story with the master of the **** of learning.


    She dared to sit directly.


    Don''t you know that Jiang Heng doesn''t like people touching him?


    The people in the class looked at each other and slowed down, and decided to stay and watch the show.


    I don''t know why Yun Xia suddenly came to their class, wouldn''t it be Jiang Heng''s confession.


    This is a big gossip.


    Yun Xia didn''t take the time to pay attention to the people around her. She leaned on the seat and touched Xie Li in her pocket with her fingers, whispering secretly in her heart.


    She didn''t know what Jiang Heng liked.


    So I bought what I liked, and if Jiang Heng didn''t like it, I could leave it to myself.


    witty!


    She looked lazily out of the window.


    The wind blew outside the window, and the clouds were overcast, and it seemed that a heavy rain would come later.


    I don''t know how complicated the contest is. She waited ten minutes, and the person has not returned.


    Yunxia is bored and simply lies on the table to sleep.


    Twenty minutes later, a long figure appeared before the class door.


    The students who were waiting to watch the drama hadn''t left yet, and when they saw the Lord finally came back, they all got up in an instant.


    Jiang Heng looked down.


    As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw the girl in his seat.


    He paused slightly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 66： Bamboo horses have different appearances (23)

    Chapter 66 The bamboo horses have different appearances (23)


    The students in the class all used the corners of their eyes to glance over.


    Originally thinking that Jiang Heng would directly call the girl, and then coldly refused to confess.


    But the teenager was just expressionless and walked to his position, picking things up slowly, without waking up the sleeping girl.


    Everyone in the class: "..."


    Before waiting for them to recover from the daze, Jiang Heng raised his eyes indifferently, his eyes flicked over, and his voice was soft.


    "I still have a few questions to write. I lock the class door and you can go."


    His voice was slightly low, and it was particularly sweet.


    Although they were in the same class with Jiang Heng, these students usually spoke to him.


    Suddenly being watched by the master of the God of Learning at this moment, a few people were immediately confused and dared not to object. He quickly said aloud and took the schoolbag away.


    The class finally became completely quiet.


    The teenager looked down, looking at the girl lying on her desk.


    He was slow and sloppy, and there was a slight lazy smile in his cold eyes. His white fingertips hung down lightly and lightly, brushing the soft hair on her forehead lightly.


    The person in his sleep raised his hand stunned, grabbed the slender finger of the teenager, didn''t know what he had dreamed, and grabbed a bite directly into the lips.


    Jiang Heng was suddenly bitten, and her beautiful eyes were still breezy. Her beautiful index finger knuckles were bitten, and he leaned down slowly.


    White fingertips along the girl''s little tiger teeth, slowly grinded, the posture is not tight or slow, with a somewhat lazy elegance.


    Faceless, the movements on his hands are bad.


    Those cold eyes, dark as ink, and lashes covering the eyes.


    Yunxia Xiaohu''s teeth were poked, biting hard and biting hard, and a faint smirk was heard, and the man couldn''t move.


    She slowly opened her eyes.


    Lifting his head, he saw the tall and delicate teenager in front of him, the snow-white sleeves were neat and tidy, but her wrists were tightly grasped by her.


    He also bit his fingers.


    Yun Xia blinked, because she looked white and soft, with a natural look and a little innocent.


    "Ok?"


    The slender young man leaned over, the tail lightly picked.


    The other hand lightly supported the corner of the table, caged her in the shadows, her voice was lazy and dumb, her fingertips moved slightly between her lips, and she polished the white tiger teeth.


    "Don''t you let go?"


    "!"


    His teeth were grinded by him, I don''t know why it was a little bit numb, and the waking up just went away, Yunxia immediately let go of her mouth and let go.


    She touched the corner of her lips, "Sorry... I didn''t bite you on purpose."


    Jiang Heng didn''t speak.


    Yun Xia glanced at the slender knuckles, and felt that Jiang Heng, a veteran cadre, was about to have a cleansing addiction.


    She stood up, pulled out a tissue, pulled the man''s hand, and wiped it for him.


    The other party was always unhurried, letting her wipe her face with a blank expression, and then pulled her hand back, lazy and cold: "Are you looking for me?"


    Yunxia nodded.


    She drew Xie Li from her pocket and handed it to the teenager: "Thank you today and give you this."


    Jiang Heng looked down, looking at the things in her hand.


    A small sugar bowl.


    It should be bought in the store that comes with the school. The packaging is very ordinary. I didn''t choose it at first sight. I just gave it to him.


    but¡­¡­


    The teenager''s fingertips touched the empty sugar bowl in his pocket.


    The eyes darkened slightly.


    He was silent for a few seconds, raised his fair-skinned fingers, but didn''t take the sugar bowl. He only grabbed the girl''s hand holding the sugar bowl. The slender figure approached her, and he sighed indifferently and softly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 67： Bamboo horses have different appearances (24)

    Chapter 67 The bamboo horse and the horse are different (24)


    Yun Xia didn''t understand what that low sigh meant.


    She originally thought that Jiang Heng would not like it, but the other party slowly approached herself.


    Her hands were slender and she was gathered between her fingers by the slender, white hands of the teenager.


    One finger fits all, and each knuckle grows a little longer than her. Gently close, the sticky and intimate intimacy is slow, and the touch is soft and cool.


    This kind of holding hands is not interlocking with each other, but inexplicably with a touch of soul, makes the whole person a little embarrassed.


    Yun Xiamu looked up at the young man with an understanding.


    In her cognition, she can be closer to the other party, so she was held by her hand. Although she was surprised, she didn''t struggle and was held by her hand.


    The teenager was careless, and his white fingertips were like rubbing her small tiger teeth, rubbing her knuckles lazily, before she hung down her long and thick eyelashes.


    He said quietly: "Is there an umbrella?"


    Yunxia is still trying to adapt to the feeling of holding hands.


    I don''t know why, Jiang Heng just took a hand, a very natural behavior, but his fingertips slipped over his knuckles, but Yun Xia was inexplicably kind of uncomfortable, scalp tingling.


    "Ah? Bring it." She whispered.


    The teenager''s eyelashes were cold, and she gently released her hand and took the small sugar bowl in her hand.


    He put the small sugar bowl in his pocket and his voice was casual. "Then I will go back with you. No one will pick me up today."


    How is Yunxia''s first reaction possible.


    How could Jiangfu not let people pick up Jiang Heng?


    But Jiang Heng didn''t need to joke.


    So Yun Xia was puzzled and glanced at him, not bothering to treat him so coldly in the past, and nodded generously: "Okay."


    Although she was depressed and was indifferent before, she did not intentionally want to let the other party rain.


    After agreeing, Yunxia thought again, "But my umbrella is very small."


    With that in mind, the girl turned her head over her schoolbag and turned out a light blue folding umbrella, which looked like a single umbrella.


    This is the umbrella that the original owner used to have, and there are cute patterns on it, which are not suitable for the high cold temperament of the teenager.


    Yunxia held an umbrella innocently.


    Jiang Heng glanced at her, her voice not cold or cold, and said indifferently, "It''s not small...just right."


    He lowered his eyes to tidy up the books on his desk.


    Seeing that he didn''t care, Yunxia didn''t matter, and when he packed it up, he handed him the umbrella.


    After all, holding an umbrella together, you still have to be tall to get the umbrella, otherwise she would get it instead, I am afraid to grieve the long legs of others.


    The two left the classroom.


    There was already heavy rain outside the door, and there was a dull thunder. The sky in the distance shines brightly, and near it is a heavy cloud.


    Under the dripping classroom eaves, the light blue umbrella was stretched out.


    White fingers cling to the umbrella.


    The boy in the snow suit stood under the eaves, his eyes delicate and beautiful, his expression quiet, and the other hand raised towards her: "Come on."


    Girl holding a schoolbag under the umbrella.


    Perhaps because the space is too small, she was surrounded by light fragrance from the other party, cold and clean, vaguely tempting.


    Jiang Heng''s eyes were flat and her eyelashes were hanging down. The hand holding the umbrella tilted the umbrella gently towards the girl, and the other hand fell coldly on her shoulder.


    The rainy air is a bit cool.


    After walking for a while, Yunxia heard an indifferent and dull voice, and sang low above her head, her voice calm.


    "Get into my arms a little."


    She looked up in doubt:


    "I''m not cold."


    The other party''s voice was calm. "I am cold."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 68： Bamboo horses have different appearances (25)

    Chapter 68 The Bamboo Horse and the Horse are Different (25)


    "..."


    Yun Xia didn''t expect Xiao Zhuma to be so coquettish. A boy, what''s so cold when it''s raining?


    Especially this boy''s indifferent character, usually so cold.


    She hugged her schoolbag: "What''s cold is cold, you go well, don''t move and hold someone."


    When Jiang Heng heard the words, Slowly Siri glanced at her.


    He did not refute anything.


    The two arrived home.


    Yunxia got out from under his umbrella and turned around, only to find that the half of the boy''s snowy white clothes were wet.


    His clothes were snow-white, half wet, attached to his body, and the beautiful lines on his abdomen loomed.


    Yunxia frowned: "Go home and change your clothes."


    The young boy glanced at himself with a dull expression, and nodded slightly, "I took the umbrella first, and I will return it to you tomorrow."


    Yunxia stood in front of her door and watched the slender figure of Zhu Ma leave, she was a little dazed and was about to go back to the door.


    Suddenly I heard someone calling her in the rain, the tone was a little surprised: "Yunxia!"


    The girl turned and saw Zhou Heng unexpectedly.


    ¡­


    Jiang Heng returned home with an umbrella.


    Father Jiang was wearing a gentleman''s glasses in the living room and was reading a book.


    When he saw his son coming back, he looked up and squinted, a gentle smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and slowly glanced at the light blue umbrella.


    Obviously it is a style that girls only use.


    Father Jiang looked so comfortable that he watched the teenager put the umbrella away and folded the corners neatly.


    He asked gently: "With Xia Xia?"


    Jiang Heng was expressionless, drooping his eyelashes and snorted.


    Father Jiang came to interest and sat up slightly from the sofa, asking: "Are you interested in Xia Xia?"


    It is also strange.


    Xia Xia and their neighbors have not seen her son interested for so many years.


    Jiang Heng inadvertently raised his lower eye pupil, his cold eyes didn''t fluctuate halfway, and opened his lips coldly and said: "Why, support early love?"


    Father Jiang choked on this sentence.


    He took off his glasses and smiled softly, "I don''t support early love, but adolescence, normal affection, don''t interfere with you, you know it yourself."


    Jiang Heng hung her thick eyelashes, slender fingers moved slowly, and folded all the corners of the umbrella neatly, before saying flatly, "I have."


    Father Jiang smiled with interest.


    He doesn''t pay much attention to the gossip of ordinary people.


    But this is his own child, and with Jiang Heng''s indifferent personality, she has never been special to any girl.


    So suddenly it was a bit different. Jiang really wanted to ask him his thoughts.


    Seeing the slender figure marching upstairs, Father Jiang smiled and asked: "So what kind of affection do you have for Xia Xia? Do you want to have an early love with others, or don''t you want to?"


    This is a tentative trial.


    Jiang Heng stopped.


    White fingers supported the railing, his other hand was in his pocket, carelessly rubbing the little sugar bowl.


    After a few seconds, he said flatly: "Relax, I don''t love it early."


    After that, he calmly stepped upstairs.


    Back in his room, Jiang Heng walked to the desk, took out the small sugar bowl from his pocket, and put it on the desk.


    He stared at it for a few seconds.


    There are several other small sugar bowls on the table, the packaging is high-end and exquisite, and the one sold in the school looks naturally different.


    But he didn''t touch the school, he just lowered his eyes, opened a jar of his own indifferently, and took out a candy.


    The sweet fragrance melts between the thin lips.


    Jiang Heng''s expression was calm, and his eyes swept inadvertently through the window.


    But in the next second, he suddenly stopped.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 69： Bamboo horses have different appearances (26)

    Chapter 69 The bamboo horses have different appearances (26)


    The window was just right with the Yunxia family not far away. Jiang Heng hadn''t noticed it before, but he didn''t expect to see such a scene today.


    Heavy rain blocked the line of sight, not real.


    Only two figures could be seen vaguely, standing under the eaves, tall, and seemed to reach out and hug a short one.


    Jiang Heng looked indifferently, the sugar bowl in his hand was gently placed on the table, and the cool and beautiful pupils were inky black color.


    The teenager looked expressionless and turned to go out.


    He stepped downstairs, and his cold appearance was no different than before. The slender figure''s posture was random, and Jiang''s father didn''t notice anything.


    He didn''t take off his glasses until the teenager passed without a word, and asked in surprise, "Where are you going?"


    As soon as he looked up, he saw the expression of the teenager, but Father Jiang was stunned.


    The beautiful white face, with ink-like eyes and a blank expression.


    Father Jiang was surprised. When the child passed by, he grabbed his wrist and frowned deeply: "...What''s wrong, why is his face so white?"


    Jiang Heng was expressionless, his eyes dark and dark.


    He raised his hand slightly, trying to pull out his wrist.


    Father Jiang didn''t let him leave, realizing that his body temperature was not right, he got up and touched his son''s white forehead, and then sighed: "He has a fever."


    In fact, the child is in good health and hardly gets sick. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s been a little hypoglycemic recently and didn¡¯t eat well. It¡¯s raining again today, and it¡¯s not uncommon to have a fever.


    "Let''s lie downstairs, and I will ask you to take antipyretics." Father Jiang released his wrist and told him.


    The teenager did not speak.


    At first, he kept pulling his face expressionlessly, and now he was finally let go. Without a pause, the whole person continued to move forward. His delicate and beautiful face was pale and cold.


    Father Jiang finally realized something was wrong and repeatedly asked, "Where are you going?"


    Have a fever, and still go out in such a cold look? The expression is so indifferent, it doesn''t look like looking for Xia Xia... It''s almost the same as saying to find a rival with a knife.


    The teenager didn''t answer, but pushed the door away.


    Father Jiang: "..."


    The child didn''t take the umbrella.


    Not really angry to find a rival.


    He put on his glasses and looked back at the pouring rain outside the door. He pondered a bit and didn''t catch up.


    He knew Jiang Heng.


    His child''s character is indifferent. Since childhood, he has never seen him panicked. He has always been calm and rigorous and cold.


    So what he did, Father Jiang was very relieved and did not interfere too much. There must be something very important about this look today.


    Father Jiang looked thoughtfully out the window.


    The heavy rain was falling.


    In front of the cloud house.


    The girl reached out and pushed Zhou Heng away, frowning, a little speechless: "You just want to hug me when you find me?"


    Bai Jing boys scratched their heads, a little embarrassed, and whispered: "Because I''m going to participate in the competition... I heard that the one I like has good luck to hug..."


    He said a bit squeamishly, Yun Xia frowned frivolously, said coldly: "Don''t hug me without saying hello next time, I don''t like others to hug. You already hugged today, you can go."


    Zhou Hengzhi said, hesitating for a long time, and seeing that the girl was about to turn around and enter the door, he suddenly asked: "Wh... do you like Jiang Heng?"


    Yunxia opened the door and asked casually, "What?"


    "You said that you can make friends if you study well..."


    The girl turned back gently, with no expression.


    "Except those who are indifferent to me."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 70： Bamboo horses have different appearances (27)

    Chapter 70 The bamboo horses are different in appearance (27)


    "Oh, that''s how it is¡­¡­"


    Zhou Heng nodded blankly, whispering in his heart, did he guess wrong?


    At the time, when I heard Yun Xia said that learning was good, my first reaction was Jiang Heng. I thought Yunxia had any thoughts on Jiang Heng...


    But Jiang Heng''s man must be hard to chase.


    If Yunxia likes Jiang Heng, then he has nothing to fear, just continue to chase Yunxia. Because Jiang Heng will definitely reject her.


    Every boy¡¯s rival in the school is basically Jiang Heng, so everyone is not surprised. Anyway, that person will reject all girls.


    Zhou Heng pondered this, watching the girl enter the house and closing the door, sighing and leaving.


    But after a turn, he froze suddenly.


    Not far away, the long white figure in the heavy rain stood quietly, his face pale, but his expression was cold and indifferent. Zhou Heng immediately backed away in surprise, his eyes widened.


    Seeing the delicate face in the boy''s rain, he was even more dumbfounded.


    "Jiangjiang Jiangjiang...Jiang Heng?!"


    The heavy rain obscured the teenager''s delicate and beautiful eyebrows, the mist misted his eyelashes, and those cold eyes looked like him, and stared at him indifferently.


    He didn''t hold an umbrella, the snow-white shirt was completely wet, revealing the beautiful abdominal muscle lines below, slender fingers hanging down, white fingertips dripping with water, and the whole person was like a cold sculpture in the rain.


    Zhou Heng was inexplicably nervous and swallowed hard.


    ...Why is Jiang Heng near Yunxia''s house?


    After all, it''s a flamboyant figure in the school, and you can''t pretend not to know it.


    Zhou Heng stiffly greeted: "Classmate Jiang Heng? What a coincidence, how are you here?"


    The teenager did not answer.


    He seemed to stand like an ice sculpture. His eyelashes were long and thick, and the water droplets ran down the delicate chin. The water droplets rolled across the **** arc of the throat, hidden in the tempting snow coat.


    When the other party didn''t speak, Zhou Heng felt more nervous, holding an umbrella in his hand, trying to cover the boy from the rain, and inexplicably, he didn''t dare to approach him.


    "That... why didn''t you take the umbrella?" Zhou Heng asked dryly.


    Why don''t you hold an umbrella in such heavy rain? And the other party did not seem to avoid the rain at all, standing quietly in the rain, his eyes cold.


    After two seconds, the teenager took a step. Step by step.


    His eyes were cold and indifferent, and his slender height gave a great sense of oppression. The snow-white corner was dripping with water, and the white fingertips were also dripping with water. The whole person''s pace was slow and calm, but calm and calm.


    He stopped in front of Zhou Heng.


    Immediately, he looked over casually, his beautiful eyes calmly swept Zhou Heng.


    Zhou Heng stood upright subconsciously.


    He and the teenager looked at each other for two seconds. He couldn''t bear the cold eyes. He was about to look away, but heard a lazy sneer.


    Zhou Heng froze.


    The good student who was rigorous and indifferent in front of him, at this time slightly lifted his thin lips, as if he was too lazy to make any disguise, his white and beautiful face, there was a slight disdain that seemed to be condescending, and he slowly took a step towards him.


    His voice was soft and he dissipated in the heavy rain.


    "I have a better chance to start than you."


    Every time the teenager stepped forward, Zhou Heng couldn''t help but retreat, listening to the other''s unhurried voice, devilishly cold and indifferent.


    "I didn''t even bother her."


    He stepped forward slowly, approaching, and the coldness in his pupils was completely replaced by lazy evil intentions.


    "Dare you hug her."


    Zhou Heng''s waist hit the flower bed in the back, and the slender teenager lifted his long legs, arrogantly and lazily stepped on the edge of the flower bed, his elbows were resting on his knees, his white fingertips were dripping water, and his voice was cold.


    "When am I dead?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 71： Bamboo horses have different appearances (28)

    Chapter 71 The bamboo horses are different in appearance (28)


    He was drenched with cold and cold rain, and he felt cold when he got close to him, and his skin shuddered slightly.


    Zhou Heng was completely ignorant at this time.


    After two or three seconds, he stammered and dared not set the channel: "You and Yunxia...you..."


    As if he finally understood what he was, he was frightened and explained immediately: "I...I don''t know that you like Yunxia! If I know you...I must not dare to bother her! Jiang!"


    He didn''t know why he was so afraid of Jiang Heng.


    Really speaking, Jiang Heng has never done anything terrible, but has always been a good student, except for a little cold, nothing else.


    But the school people are a little afraid of him.


    Perhaps because of the high cold, it is not made on the surface, but a kind of indifference with a strong gas field. At this time, the indifferent person withdrew the quietness and peace, and the oppressive aura suddenly showed no cover.


    It makes people dare not breathe.


    Zhou Heng didn''t even dare to stare at him.


    The young man on the opposite side did not speak, and his plain eyes dropped gently, looking at his hand.


    Zhou Heng felt...he was looking at the hand he had just used to hold Yunxia.


    Who can think of a couple of Xueshen and Yunxia?


    The big brother is so indifferent at school, not close to girls, Yun Xia is a problem student, who will associate them together!


    Who would have thought that it would be so scary to learn from the gods? !


    Is this jealous? This is to kill!


    Zhou Heng''s scalp was numb, and he couldn''t care about anything. Immediately, he quickly roared and I was sorry, and then he sprinted into the rain with his schoolbag in his hands for a hundred meters.


    Yunxia! Sorry! ! Take care ah!


    The heavy rain fell loudly.


    Jiang Heng slowly retracted his long legs, his eyes clear.


    He lowered his eyes, some pale long fingers lightly pressed against his thin lips, and coughed a little before raising his eyes coldly, looking at the door in front of him.


    The words I just heard in the heavy rain made the boy''s face even colder and paler, but the pupils of his eyes were dark, showing a cold color.


    He was quiet for a few seconds before lifting his white fingers with water and gently pressing the doorbell.


    The girl opens the door.


    Seeing the soaked boy in white, he raised his eyebrows in amazement: "Jiang Heng?"


    The man stood quietly in front of the door, his expression was indifferent, his face pale, and his beautiful eyes looked at her.


    Although he stood under the eaves, the corners of his clothes dipped in water from his fingertips.


    Crystal drops of water, sliding down the chin line.


    Yun Xia asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Her house is close to his house, so come to her without taking an umbrella.


    The teenager only looked at her in silence.


    Yun Xia was even more puzzled. She reached out and touched his white fingertips. He was startled by the cold temperature and opened his eyes round and round. "You... how long have you been drenched, why is it so cold?"


    She said, raising her paws again and touching the abdomen of the teenager''s soaked white coat.


    In the wet clothes, the beautiful lines of the abdominal muscles are revealed, and they are cold to the touch.


    The other party allowed her to move her feet and remained silent.


    It was not until the girl held him and wanted him to advance into the room, he raised his hand indifferently, and his white fingers gently grasped the girl''s fingertips.


    Yun Xia looked back in doubt.


    The slender figure leaned gently.


    The tall teenager slowly leaned over, his white forehead gently against the girl''s neck fossa, a slight hot breath between the thin lips, and slightly drooping eyelashes.


    The voice is soft and soft.


    "I have a fever."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 72： Bamboo horses have different appearances (29)

    Chapter 72: The bamboo horses have different appearances (29)


    The devil stayed for a while.


    Jiang Heng didn''t move or even raised his hand, but leaned over and leaned on her lightly.


    His cheeks were cold, but his forehead was hot, and he was very close, with long lashes along her skin, brushing a string of currents gently.


    The young man''s voice sounded a bit waxy, but the tall man silently pressed his forehead to her neck fossa, and became ill and breathed slightly.


    The whole person is quiet.


    Yunxia quickly reached out to support him.


    He was dripping water at the tip of his hair, and a drop along the delicate line of his chin fell gently on her neck.


    A cold drop fell along her neck and landed on her collar.


    Yunxia burst into hair instantly.


    I don''t know how, it''s just a drop of water, but it didn''t fit into the collar, as if with the cold breath of the other party, a hint of coolness.


    Provoked a string of subtle tremors.


    She stiffly supported the young man''s shoulder and pushed him a little, looking into the dark pupils, the cold pupils under her long eyelashes, and Gujing Wubo.


    Yunxia raised his hand and touched his forehead, and asked, "Have a fever?"


    The other person lowered his eyes slightly, his face expressionless.


    Yun Xia put his palm on his forehead and felt really hot.


    "Why is it raining when I have a fever?" She couldn''t help sighing again. The boy was indeed a petite creature. This man looks white and exquisite, and his life is rigorous and meticulous. .


    Jiang Heng did not speak.


    The girl struggled: "So what, now should I take care of you? But I haven''t finished my homework today."


    The teenager looked away, lowered his eyes, his voice was not cold or cold, and his tone was slightly cold, "You don''t need to write homework grades."


    "That''s what I said..." Yunxia nodded.


    She was about to approve, but suddenly the meaning of the words came back, and she paused again.


    and many more¡­¡­


    In front of this, but the famous **** of learning in the school! Gao Leng''s Miyoshi students would actually say that they would not do their homework?


    Sure enough, it was a fever, and I was all confused.


    Yunxia tipped her feet sympathetically, rubbing the teenager''s broken hair with her small hand, and said, "Then I will send you back to your house first, and I will come back after seeing you have taken the medicine."


    She was far taller than him. Jiang Heng glanced at her lazily, lowered her head slightly, and rubbed her hair.


    Yunxia went to get an umbrella after rubbing.


    Returning to Jiang Heng''s house and entering the door, Yunxia was surprised to see Father Jiang.


    ...Isn''t there an adult at home?


    Why can''t you find her pitifully when she is sick?


    When Father Jiang saw them coming in, he was also stunned. His expression became a little strange, and he glanced at the cold-looking boy next to him.


    Jiang Heng lowered her eyes, a slender arm rested on the girl''s shoulders, half-supported by her, carelessly, her eyes were plain and deep.


    He raised his eyes.


    The eyes of the father and son meet, and the teenager has no expression, but Father Jiang can''t help but twitch in his heart.


    He got up and said, "Xia Xia, you help Aheng to go upstairs first, I... I''ll get the fever-reducing medicine."


    The girl promised.


    She helped Jiang Heng slowly upstairs and entered the room, because the teenager was soaked in water, she had to change clothes before going to bed.


    Jiang Heng leaned against the door panel.


    Put your finger on the button and slowly untie the first button on the neckline.


    Exposed beautiful half of the clavicle.


    With the hands down, the snow-white shirt was opened a little, the white waist was well-defined, and the beautiful lines were gathered into the buckle.


    He stopped at the last button of his jacket, dropped his slender fingertips, and his voice was indifferent. "This one won''t untie."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 73： Bamboo horses have different appearances (30)

    Chapter 73 The Bamboo Horses and the Horses Are Different (30)


    His tone was natural, because his feverish voice was a bit sticky, leaning against the door and laziness, his finger on the last button in white.


    The dark eyes stared casually at the girl.


    Yun Xia turned back and walked in doubt, "Why can''t you untie..."


    She knew that the boy was squeamish, had a fever in the rain, and couldn''t even untie a button.


    Jiang Heng leaned against the door, and most of the snow-white shirt had been untied, along with a series of unbuttoned buttons, revealing fair skin and beautiful texture.


    The girl walked over, reached for his last clothes button, stood in front of the slender boy, and lowered her head slightly to unlock it carefully.


    Jiang Heng looked down at the hair rotation above her head, and looked down from this angle, the pair of small hands busy at her clothes button, the two were very close, her breath was shallow, falling on the open collar between.


    The teenager bit his thin lips slightly, his face expressionless, and he gently looked over his side.


    He looked away and heard the girl unravel, and then looked down at her again, and met her round deer-like eyes, innocent and simple.


    Jiang Heng whispered, "Thank you."


    He picked up the clothes to be changed aside, and his voice was dumb with a fever. "I go to the bathroom to change."


    "Oh." Yunxia nodded.


    She stood in front of the door and thought about it, feeling that her task was completed. Besides, there are also adults in the family.


    So she opened the door and went downstairs.


    Father Jiang saw her coming down, showing a gentle smile, and asked softly, "A Heng... how is it?"


    "It''s a low fever. It should be fine if you take the medicine. Don''t worry." The girl replied obediently.


    Jiang Father nodded, reached for the coat and umbrella on the side, the other finger pointed at the medicine on the table, and sighed softly: "Xia Xia, Uncle''s company is going to be busy, can you please take care of Aheng? ?"


    Yunxia blinked.


    She hasn''t finished her homework.


    But in this case, just go home and get the homework book.


    She nodded, "Okay, I''ll watch him take the medicine, uncle, go busy."


    Father Jiang looked at the little girl who promised, and his eyes softened slightly.


    After a pause, he sighed again and said in a low voice: "Although Mom and I are very good to him, we are after all divorced families. Mom and Mom do not come often, and I am busy with work, Hon. Indifference to people may be because we..."


    He didn''t seem to know what to say, so he stopped talking and sighed slightly.


    Yunxia looked at him and fell silent.


    As for the Jiang family, not many people in the community knew about it. Jiangmu and Jiangfu are very kind to their children, but Jiangmu does not appear here often.


    She thought about it: "No, he is very good, and he is very powerful and self-disciplined. You don''t have to blame yourself for guilt. I think Jiang Heng can handle it well."


    She looked serious, and Father Jiang looked at her, and she could not help softening her eyes, nodding and said: "That''s good. Jiang Heng asked you to take care of you today, and he will be free when the next day. Uncle invites you to dinner."


    Yunxia watched him out, and went back to his house to get a schoolbag before going upstairs.


    Pushing the door open, there was silence in the room.


    The teenager supported his forehead, leaning lazily on the sofa, turning a silver lighter casually between his fingers, and his face was beautiful and quiet.


    Hearing the door ringing, he gently rolled his eyes and looked at her in silence for a few seconds. His eyes fell on the schoolbag and medicine box in her hand. His voice was low and dull: "I thought you were gone."


    *


    PS: The next chapter is blocked, you can go to the book review area to see the top announcement. The readership is written in the announcement


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 74： Bamboo horses have different appearances (31)

    Chapter 74 The bamboo horses have different appearances (31)


    "I didn''t go." Yun Xia bent her lips, exposing the little dimples on her cheeks. "You haven''t taken the medicine yet. I''ll get it for you."


    She ran and poured warm water.


    Passing by the desk, I easily found a piece of sugar from the small sugar bowl.


    She glanced at the small sugar bowl more, "You are so polysaccharide... Do you like sweet?"


    Jiang Heng put the silver lighter on the table, and said coldly.


    "A little hypoglycemia."


    The Demon King''s eyes were more sympathetic, he sighed, put the water down, raised his hands and rubbed his broken hair, "Poor, your body is too delicate."


    Hearing this, Jiang Heng raised his eyebrows slightly, his expression somewhat surprised, but in the end he just dropped his thick eyelashes and nodded lazily, "It''s true."


    He lowered his head slightly and was rubbed silently before the girl let go.


    Yunxia handed the medicine and water over, watching him take the medicine obediently, and then peeled off the sugar in his hand.


    Jiang Heng took the medicine and raised his eyes.


    The side face bumped into the candy handed over from the other party. The sweet fragrance of the candy was close at hand. The teenager raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at him.


    The little girl said casually, "You eat."


    She was holding sugar and her clean and soft fingers stopped beside him.


    The sweetness of the candy lingers around, the fingers are small and soft, and the fingertips inadvertently poke the teenager''s side face.


    Yun Xia froze for a moment, then poked closer.


    Gee.


    His face is white and delicate, and he usually looks cool and looks beautiful. Today, because of illness, his face is paler, and the lips are slightly dry, but the poke is still soft.


    After the opponent was poked, he paused for two seconds.


    He turned his face slightly, casually, and ate the other''s sugar.


    The snow-white teeth gnawed gently, the teenager narrowed his eyes, and looked at the girl quietly.


    Yunxia fed him sugar and looked at the lighter on the low table, quietly thinking for a while.


    What she thought, narrowed her eyes and asked, "Will you smoke?"


    Jiang Heng bit sugar in his thin lips, glanced at the lighter, and reached out to pick it up and put it in his jacket pocket. "will not."


    "Huh? What else can you do with a lighter. No wonder your time..."


    The other party''s tone was calm, "No, I said."


    Yun Xia tilted her head and stood up from the sofa, but the petite man was condescending, looking at the slender young man in white on the sofa, and stretched out his hand: "Then show me."


    Jiang Heng glanced at her.


    He was leaning against the sofa, turning his face at this time, facing the girl sideways, "No."


    The devil hummed onto the sofa with a grin, his hands propped up against the teenager''s white waist, raised a hand on him, and touched the pocket of his white jacket.


    Jiang Heng suddenly grabbed her hand, paused slightly, and gently pressed her forehead.


    Others are slender and have a pair of long legs, and the little girl is petite, and after holding her head, she can''t reach what she wants by extending her hand.


    This is undoubtedly very detrimental to the dignity of the demon king. The girl immediately raised her eyebrows, grabbed the hand without any care, and bit the snowy fingertips.


    She looked up.


    The other person''s eyes were quiet, his fingers were caught by her, and his expression did not change. He just stared at the hand and asked, "Do you like biting so much?"


    Yunxia hasn''t replied yet.


    The person in front leaned slightly, his tone casual.


    "Is it good to bite?"


    The cold boy approached and dangled his eyes, his eyelashes cast a light shadow on his beautiful face, and his white and delicate cheeks were now completely close.


    Just a few steps away from her, her lips fell on her knuckles.


    Across the white knuckles.


    The two looked at each other quietly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 75： Bamboo horses have different appearances (32)

    Chapter 75 Bamboo and Horses have different appearances (32)


    With a fingertip, I looked at each other face-to-face at close range, breathing together lightly, as long as I stepped forward, I could touch the thin lips, light and dry because of illness, but soft when poked Tempting.


    The teenager looked at her, and her eyelashes were thick and long, covering the cold eyes.


    He pulled back a little, his lips flicked away from his knuckles, licked his thin lips, and said in a low voice: "It''s good to bite."


    Yun Xia also let go of his hand and was happy: "It''s a good bite, right? So you can''t blame me, because I always bite you because of this."


    The other party did not refute her words, her voice was still low: "Well."


    He stared at her indifferently, his eyes a little bit deep, and he took out the lighter from his pocket and passed it carelessly: "Send you."


    Yun Xia took the beautiful silver lighter, and turned it over curiously, before answering: "I don''t want, I don''t smoke, what do I want to do with the lighter."


    The teenager leaned back on the sofa, holding his forehead in one hand. This time his clothes buckle was not as rigorous as before. A collar was opened under the white clothing, revealing a beautiful white, the edge of the collarbone looming.


    The lazy, leaning posture made the collar more slanted and open, lining the eyes with deep dark eyes, but a cold voice.


    "Just keep playing. No one stipulates that it must be used to light cigarettes."


    Yunxia looked up at him, leaned over and asked him in a low voice: "Will you smoke?"


    Jiang Heng lowered her eyes and looked at her.


    He took care of Lixue''s cuffs quickly, glanced at the lighter, paused, and suddenly lifted his thin lips slightly, his cold temperament was replaced by lazy evil, and he glanced casually at her.


    His tone is a little playful and ambiguous. In a soft voice, there is a hoarse and **** character, and he replied casually: "It will only smoke you."


    Yun Xia looked up unidentified.


    The other party didn''t explain, turned his head, leaning against the sofa lazily, closing his beautiful eyes.


    Sitting next to him, Yun Xia turned down and turned over the silver lighter. Suddenly remembering something, he leaned over and asked him: "I heard you are going to participate in a national competition?"


    Jiang Heng said flatly.


    "How many days?"


    "Three days and five days. Why?" The teenager opened his eyes slightly, his beautiful pupils under his long lashes, and looked at her with some meaning.


    The girl came together, "Can you recommend to the teacher, let me join you?"


    Jiang Heng looked at her and stopped for a few seconds.


    He lowered his eyes and his voice was lazy: "Do you want to participate in the game, or to join me..."


    Not even asking a word, he stopped suddenly and turned his face, "Forget it."


    Know without asking.


    The young man lowered his eyes, playing lazily with fingertips lazily, his eyes quiet.


    Yun Xia pushed him, "Why, you believe me, let me go with you, I will definitely get a good place to win glory for the school."


    "Got it." The other side still lowered his eyes, and said slowly, "I will say."


    Yunxia didn''t expect him to agree easily.


    Sure enough, the younger brother is kind to her!


    She blinked and saw him squinting and not talking. I didn''t know why. The quiet look looked a little bit wrong, so she went up and hugged the young boy''s white and beautiful waist and bent round eyes.


    "you are the best!"


    Jiang Heng was suddenly hugged by the soft girl, and all movements stopped and froze for a while.


    The room was quiet.


    After a few seconds, he suddenly asked plainly: "Do you want to fall in love early?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 76： Bamboo horses have different appearances (33)

    Chapter 76 The bamboo horses have different appearances (33)


    "Early love?"


    Yunxia repeated the word, thought about it, and asked indifferently: "Early love, are you talking about making boyfriends and girlfriends, as Zhou Heng said last time?"


    As she asked, she was curiously studying the lighter in her hand.


    Jiang Heng moved his eyes.


    He had no expression, staring at the soft hair on the top of the girl''s head, and looked down for a few seconds before dropping his eyelashes.


    The voice was faint and cold, and the teenager stacked the sugar paper and thrown it into the trash bin without expression. He could not hear the meaning, and slowly asked, "What did he tell you?"


    Yun Xia looked up and blinked and recalled: "Just ask if I can be his girlfriend."


    Jiang Heng pursed her lips. Slim and beautiful lips, squeezed into a slightly icy straight line, paused, he took up the cup on the table, sipped warm water, lips stained with crystal color.


    The voice is cool: "What did you return to him?"


    The Big Devil didn''t think too much. After hearing the question, he honestly replied: "I said he didn''t study well enough, and I didn''t want to make friends with him."


    Jiang Heng''s movements paused slightly.


    He turned his face to his side, and the thin lip curvature was unclear.


    The pair of cold and beautiful eyes narrowed, the tone was not so cold, and seemed to be a smile, asking: "Can you make friends with you if you study well?"


    "Yes."


    The girl nodded of course.


    The other person''s thin lips provoke a lazy arc and put the glass back on the table. "My question, you haven''t answered it yet. Do you want to fall in love early?"


    The devil lifted a pair of dark eyes, and listened to him again, with some doubts.


    Honestly...


    She doesn''t understand.


    Isn¡¯t everyone a friend? Even if it¡¯s the name of a boyfriend or girlfriend, what¡¯s the difference? Why early love?


    Love and friendship are feelings anyway.


    Moreover, learning is so fun, can make the world sensational to complete the task, then what is the use of early love?


    She leaned over, grabbed the teenager''s fingertips with her small hands, and squeezed his slender fingers unconsciously, frowning: "What''s so good about having a boyfriend?"


    The Big Devil is very real, confusing.


    Jiang Heng squeezed her hands and didn''t pull them out. She only looked down, letting the girl squeeze her distinct fingers. The shape of the phalanx on the back of her hand was beautiful. She was squeezed by her white soft fingertips.


    His voice was lazy and said: "It''s nothing. Probably never have to get out of school by yourself. A boyfriend can accompany you."


    After the phalanx of the back of the hand was pinched one by one, the teenager gently turned his hand over the white tender little hand, and her hand was fleshy, and there was a cute little vortex on the back of the hand, white and soft.


    "You can have someone to accompany you when you eat, and someone will usually take care of you. He may listen to you... what you say is what you say."


    Yun Xia didn''t notice that her hands were closed. She was dumbfounded and blinked, confirming: "You just said, will he still listen to me?"


    The teenager glanced at her slowly.


    "Not only listen to you, but may also take care of you and protect you. After all, I have a boyfriend and a girlfriend..."


    He gave a slight pause, with a smile in his sloppy voice, his cold eyes narrowed, and Gao Leng was immediately covered with a sharp beauty, only to feel the surprise of evil, and raised his lips.


    "You will be put on your apex."


    Yunxia was completely dumbfounded.


    She paused, stopped talking for a while, and repeatedly glanced at him before reaching out suddenly.


    A paw held down the teenager''s hand.


    Seriously said: "Well... if that''s the case... Then I don''t want others to do it, I want you, can I?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 77： Bamboo horses have different appearances (34)

    Chapter 77 The bamboo horse and the horse are different (34)


    Jiang Heng paused.


    He stayed quiet for a while before looking at the girl. His eyes were indifferent and his voice was flat. He lowered his voice and asked, "...Do you want me?"


    "I want it," the devil rubbed gently, and was pulled out by his small hand that was between his fingers, grabbing the teenager''s beautiful wrist, and holding the delicate wrist bone.


    "If it''s the relationship you said, I don''t want others, I want you."


    She said seriously.


    The young boy looked at her for a few seconds.


    He was leaning on the sofa casually, seeming lazy in every move, at this time he sat up slightly, held the girl''s small hand with his backhand, and leaned over.


    Those eyes are not shocked, cold as ice, temperament is still his usual rigorous and cold good student appearance, thin lips lightly opened, asked: "You want me, accompany you to school and school, accompany you to take care of you..."


    He approached slowly, Yun Xia could not help shrinking his soft fingertips, and backed back a little. The round pupil looked at the slender figure in doubt.


    "You want me, listen to you..."


    The low-pitched voice was also near, and she leaned against her to speak lightly, because the pressure was very low, showing a bit of husky and **** magnetism, and there was a current in her ears.


    Yunxia raised her hand uncomfortably and rubbed her ears.


    I don''t know why, when she just said she wanted this person, she felt normal. Now it was repeated by that low voice, but a little embarrassed.


    However, as the devil is not afraid of the sky, the earth is not afraid, she just uneasy, she straightened her waist and nodded, "Well, do you agree?"


    She leaned on the back cushion, almost the whole person was pressed against the edge of the sofa, her small hand pressed against the teenager in front of her, and her palm was just placed under the snow-white dress, between the calm and beating heart.


    Feeling the heartbeat of other people at such a close distance, the rigorous rhythm of the sound, with a plain rhythm, like this person, because it is too calm, it seems cold and unpredictable.


    Yunxia couldn''t help but paused, her fingers lingering on the heart, until the other''s slender hand was lifted, slowly along the back of her hand, and clasped.


    At the same time, she heard a dull voice, filled with unexplained laziness and joy, and was very pleasant.


    "Want me, put you on your apex?"


    Hearing this question in his ears, it seemed inexplicable. Yunxia raised her head, blinked her round eyes, hesitated, and whispered in a state of indistinctness: "Yeah...Is that...can I?"


    The other person''s beautiful eyes quietly stared at her.


    He hooked his lips slightly.


    The cold temperament was torn away, and the pupils were cheerful and cheerful, lazily leaning over and pressing down, the fingertips were not lightly rubbed over the slender waist, and the voice was dumb.


    "of course can."


    The girl curled her eyes and two small dimples appeared on her cheeks. The smile was not open this time. It was warm and soft, even the little tiger''s teeth were not exposed.


    Jiang Heng raised his hand and gently pinched the other person''s small face, revealing a small white tiger''s teeth. He squinted, raised his thin lips slightly, and said softly: "Don''t be afraid."


    Yun Xia raised her eyes, blinked, and wondered, "What are you afraid of?"


    She is clearly very happy now.


    "We are grown-ups, and it''s not early love." The teenager''s eyes fell on her soft hair, rubbing gently, her voice low and soft, "You don''t have to worry about learning."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    The girl thought for a while, and patted his hand in turn, bending her eyes, "I''m not afraid."


    Jiang Heng looked at her, her pupils were cold and slightly scattered, and her eyes looked deep.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 78： Bamboo horses have different appearances (35)

    Chapter 78 The bamboo horse and the horse are different (35)


    The kidnapping is so easy, the little girl''s precautions are not so serious.


    But she said she wanted him.


    So this simple undefended, probably just against him.


    Jiang Heng raised her thin lips and watched her take her schoolbag to do her homework, and filled his desk with pink stationery. In the room with serious tones, she suddenly added a touch of bright color.


    It turns out sometimes...


    It is also necessary to be jealous.


    If it weren¡¯t for the mood today, with his calm personality, he would not rashly raise this matter.


    ...And I won''t know that she would be easily promised by her.


    The teenager lazily got up from the sofa and stepped forward, leaning against the desk lazily, taking white sugar in his white fingers, and slowly peeling it off, his tone seemed casual, asking: "When did you like me?"


    The girl wrote her homework without looking up: "Like? I don''t like you."


    Jiang Heng: "..."


    He bit into the sugar between his thin lips and the sweetness spread out. The bite motion stopped.


    Under the long eyelashes, the eyes were cold and frost-like, and looked down at the girl''s soft hair rotation.


    The devil continued: "You are not good to me and you are indifferent to death. If you change this problem later, I will consider liking you again."


    There was no movement for a while.


    Yun Xia looked up and slammed into a pair of dark pupils. The slender figure leaned against the bookcase and looked at her nonchalantly.


    Sugar twirled around his thin lips, and his voice was not shocked: "Okay."


    The little girl blinked innocently, and at the next moment, the person before him leaned over and turned her chair.


    The other person touched the back of the chair with one hand, leaning against the back of her chair with one hand, close to the cold air, and thin lips kissed gently at the corner of her lips.


    Breathing only leaves for a moment, the cold breath away, but the candy smell is still a little bit.


    "Sweet?" The young boy''s eyes narrowed, and the light under his long eyelashes was condescending.


    "I''ll give you such sweetness in the future...okay? Don''t be indifferent."


    Yun Xia touched the corner of his lips and looked up at him with a squint.


    Sweet is quite sweet.


    ¡­


    When Jiang Father came back, after thinking about it, he put down his umbrella and went upstairs to see it.


    He knocked on the door of the room to enter, and saw the teenager leaning on the bed alone, the thin draped on him, the corners spread out neatly, and his eyes were reading.


    Father Jiang looked around: "What about Xia Xia?"


    "Go back." The teenager''s voice was careless, and his fingertips gently turned a page.


    Father Jiang came over and nodded, preparing to sit down beside the bed.


    The other person''s eyes lifted up slowly and slowly, with a cool tone: "This is what she helped me to spread. You have to sit, go sit on the sofa."


    Father Jiang stopped his movements and looked at the teenager strangely, facing his plain eyes. There was no joke in his beautiful eyes.


    "..."


    The old father left the bed bitterly and walked over to the table to pour a glass of water. "Your attitude... I told you not long ago that I knew what I was doing. I think you are obviously unrequited love."


    Jiang Heng glanced at him, his eyes moved back to the book, and he said softly: "Unfortunately, it''s not."


    Jiang father just drank the water into his mouth, he heard his son turned a page, the pages were soft, and his voice was not cold.


    "It''s two-way."


    "cough--"


    Father Jiang was gentle on weekdays, but at this time he was bent over with a sip of water and looked at the teenager in bed with surprise, "You didn''t mean..."


    Jiang Heng glanced at him lazily.


    "Eighteen this year," the teenager said lazily, "not too early."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 79： Bamboo horses have different appearances (36)

    Chapter 79 The bamboo horses have different appearances (36)


    Jiang''s father was speechless and said for a long time: "It is important to study in the third year of high school, and you are not allowed to disturb others."


    He hasn''t seen this kid in his family, and he has a good opinion of anyone.


    Therefore, Father Jiang did not object.


    But after all, I didn''t go to college. I still need to be decent for love...


    The teenager looked at him indifferently, turned the page again in his hand, and said flatly: "With me, my grades can be better."


    Father Jiang stunned, put down the glass and looked at him.


    The father and son stared at each other for a few seconds.


    Jiang Heng''s cold eyes, with no emotion, were dark.


    Father Jiang asked in surprise: "What do you mean... have you confessed to others?"


    "That''s not true." The slender young man closed his pages and put the book back on the bedside cabinet.


    "She told me first."


    "cough--"


    Father Jiang couldn''t help but cough again.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The National Mathematical Contest in Modeling is set within three months before the college entrance examination.


    This is a common competition in universities, and the difficulty of high school competition has been reduced a lot.


    But it is still a very challenging event.


    There are also many universities that pay attention to this competition and want to select good seedlings from students in advance.


    There are live broadcasts on the Internet, as well as a number of media all tracking reports.


    It''s a grand occasion.


    For the school bulls, it is equivalent to an early independent admission of the university.


    Yun Xia was able to get a place in the competition. In addition to Jiang Heng''s recommendation, she also passed the exam. The results shocked the whole school.


    Therefore, even the Academic Committee did not make any comments.


    Each school is a trio.


    In addition to Jiang Hengyunxia, ??the school''s third contestant is Lin Nini.


    Jiang Heng pulled the door, protecting the roof with his fingers, and looked down at the girl coming out of the car.


    "Give me the luggage."


    He took the small suitcase and raised his slender arms slightly, his tone was faint: "You pull me, don''t lose it."


    Yun Xia reached out to hold him and buckled the sun hat above his head, "Oh."


    Lin Nini''s expression on the side was gradually horrified.


    ¡­¡­what''s the situation?


    She looked sideways at Jiang Heng. The teenager was still cold and indifferent. The white shirt was dazzling slightly in the sun.


    People from other schools looked over here.


    Obviously, this kind of beauty is more than just inside the school, where it can cause visual amazement.


    There are three days in total.


    In the dozen schools participating, less than a hundred learners, computers and other equipment are provided by the organizer, and food is also distributed uniformly.


    Many people here have experience in the game, basically do not need to sleep the first two days, only a few people are responsible for different divisions of labor, taking turns to rest.


    However, this is the case for ordinary teams.


    For their team, Jiang Heng can save most of the time.


    Lin Nini was not very optimistic about Yun Xia.


    not far away.


    On a private car.


    The person in charge of the competition smiled at an old man: "It''s just a high school student competition, and I''ll trouble you to come and see it in person..."


    On the other side, the gray-bearded old professor shook his head and looked at the students who got off the car kindly, "It''s good to look at the young people, and this time I have summarized the test questions, and I want to see their level."


    The person in charge smiled.


    "By the way, I heard that there was a genius in the last game..." the old professor suddenly asked.


    "Yeah," the person in charge quickly said, "The last time their team was temporarily ill, he was the only one to complete the calculation and modeling, and he was the first to complete, and he lost the second place half the time..."


    "Oh? Where is he?" the old professor asked.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 80： Bamboo horses have different appearances (37)

    Chapter 80 is different in the appearance of the bamboo horse(37)


    The person in charge looked up.


    Jiang Heng is a very easy-to-find person. The crowd can catch the coolness at a glance, and the slender figure is seductive, so he quickly said: "There."


    The old professor followed his gaze.


    Unexpectedly, this genius is actually a beautiful young man.


    Surprised by the other person''s temperament, the old professor touched his beard before asking: "Where is it next?"


    "It should be a school team." The person in charge looked at it and couldn''t help laughing. "The one holding the hand, should it be a little girlfriend?"


    The old professor thought deeply, "I''m not enlightened, it''s just that this child''s talent is so rare, will it affect the relationship..."


    "If you can come to the competition together, the girls should have good grades," the person in charge said with a smile. "You will see the situation of the competition later, don''t you know?"


    The old man nodded.


    After sending the old professor into the venue, the person in charge couldn''t help but read the competition information.


    The old senior just now, but one of the best in the academic world.


    Professor at the highest institution.


    Last time, Jiang Heng''s reputation was already heard by major universities.


    This time, the professor came in person.


    If you have excellent grades, you may be able to directly waive the college entrance examination and enter the highest institution in advance.


    This is not difficult for Jiang Heng. His last record was terrifying.


    Therefore, the person in charge feels that--


    Even love will have an impact, but in the face of absolute strength, it has little effect.


    I just don''t know what level the little girl next to it is?


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At the same time, the live broadcast of the game has been synchronized to the Internet.


    "I wipe, this is the world of Xueba!"


    "We don''t understand the world of Xueba..."


    "I don''t know what the problem was this year. I remember there was a high school student last year who completed calculations and modeling by himself, and it was a lot higher than the second place..."


    "I also know that there is a video of him on the Internet, that looks so good, I have never seen it look better... It''s a beauty and a learning bully, it''s perfect!"


    There was a lot of discussion online.


    Many people paid attention to this event.


    After all, it is a national competition, and it is praised by major universities.


    The contestants found their rooms one after another.


    The event is invested by several companies, and the topic is also related to the construction of the enterprise. Therefore, the organizer has a wealth of money and has packaged an entire hotel.


    Yunxia and Xiaozhuma separated and took their luggage to their room.


    The hotel has everything available, as well as spare tie and cufflinks, which are very intimate.


    The girl curiously picked up a black tie, squeezed it in her hand, and suddenly her eyes narrowed.


    She wanted to cause a sensation, and there was something to talk to Xiao Zhuma.


    *


    In the room on the other side.


    Jiang Heng participated in the competition for the second time, and the expression closed the door indifferently, isolating the eyes of the girls who were secretly looking outside.


    His life was boring, and there were no books to read in the hotel. The teenager took his pajamas to take a bath indifferently, going to bed after washing.


    It was getting dark.


    At some point, the teenager on the soft bed turned over slightly and pulled his wrist, only to find that his wrist was tied to the head of the bed.


    Awareness turned, Jiang Heng opened his eyes.


    The room was dark, the night was deep, and there were few neon lights outside the window, vaguely illuminating the corner of the room.


    In the darkness, the teenager gently earned his wrist, his beautiful wrist bone was tied by a black tie, and the neckline of the pajamas was crooked, exposing a section of clavicle. In his cold eyes, he rarely shows a daze.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 81： Bamboo horses have different appearances (38)

    Chapter 81 Bamboo horses have different appearances (38)


    His wrists were tied to the bed above his head, his expression narrowed, and his beautiful eyes narrowed.


    Yunxia came out of the bathroom and saw that the teenager opened her eyes. She blinked, and she was a little happy. "You wake up."


    Yunxia came to tie people on purpose.


    She is the devil, and the force is guaranteed.


    Although Jiang Heng''s sleep is very shallow, and it is also a heavenly projection, he has the instinct of vigilance and self-protection, which is not the kind of person who is easy to tie.


    But Heavenly Dao will not be alert to her. So if someone in this world can bind Heavenly Dao, then it must be her devil.


    Yun Xia clapped her hands, walked over to the boy sitting on the bed, and looked down at the teenager on the bed, blinking her eyes round and round, "I... I have something to discuss with you."


    Jiang Heng''s eyes were dark and deep.


    He lifted his wrist lightly and carefully, his tied hands could not break free, a black tie wrapped around the young boy''s fair skin, his fingertips hung down, his eyes narrowed, his eyes inadvertently lingering.


    "Need to discuss things like this?" The deep voice in the quiet room, a bit magnetic dumb, tone like no emotion, but also like a smile.


    The girl by the bed tilted her head and reached for another tie on the cabinet.


    "I''m afraid you won''t agree with me... But I am not a threat, so I will discuss it smoothly."


    She picked up the black tie in her hand, played it in her hand, thinking about how to speak, and glanced at the tied bamboo horse.


    Jiang Heng looked at her faintly.


    The cold eyes of the young boy, somehow lingering in the dark night, somehow, there is a kind of wicked evil, seeming to laugh and carelessly, he is not struggling obediently, only staring at her with those beautiful eyes.


    The slender eyelashes are thick and the pupil below is dark.


    The white net collarbone is vaguely visible from the collar.


    Yunxia stayed for a second.


    She had intended to tie people up to talk about things. But now, what''s wrong...


    Inexplicably, a bit unable to meet those eyes. The bound boy''s eyes were quiet, not struggling, and even very well-behaved, his eyes were lazy, and his bound wrists were scattered.


    Yunxia pondered and leaned closer to the past.


    The teenager raised his eyes, his eyelashes curled up, and his cold eyes didn''t look at the girl in front of him. He was blocked by a black strap.


    The other party moved briskly, blindfolded him, and then backed off with satisfaction: "Okay, you can talk."


    Jiang Heng pursed her thin lips, paused for a few seconds, and gently raised the corners of her lips, which was a bit funny.


    He turned his face.


    Moonlight splashed on the young boy''s fair face, black tie covered his eyes, and the soft, soft lips slightly raised, and he asked casually, "What do you want to talk about?"


    Yun Xia thought for a while and put it together, "Tomorrow you...you slow down for me, do you hear me?"


    The teenager blinked.


    With his eyelashes on his black tie, he tilted his head, and in the dark, asked quietly, "Why?"


    "Your last year''s results were particularly good, this time you shouldn''t be in the limelight..." The girl leaned over and patted him on the shoulder. "But I want the scenery to win the game. You can cooperate with me, can''t you?"


    Jiang Heng looked down.


    Xiao Qingmei did not come to discuss. Discuss how to tie people?


    She said no threat, but the behavior was clearly a threat. Jiang Heng felt a little cute.


    His eyes were covered and he couldn''t see his eyes. Yunxia blinked when he saw him not talking, "Do you disagree?"


    The other party slightly hooked his lips.


    The black tie covered his cold eyes, and his voice was lazy: "Disagree. Do you want to do something?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 82： Bamboo horses have different appearances (39)

    Chapter 82 The bamboo horses have different appearances (39)


    Yunxia stood up from the bed, pulled open the cabinet, took out the third tie, folded it up and held it in his hand, carelessly: "I want to discuss it carefully. You''d better cooperate with me in this matter."


    It was appropriate to use her intelligence quotient to sensationalize the world.


    But Jiang Heng is here. His achievements are too horrible. With him as a background, the sensational effect is not so good.


    The teenager raised his eyebrows, his thin red lips slightly hooked, his eyes under his black tie blinked, and said lazily: "Okay, promise you okay."


    The fair-skinned wrist moved, and the young man''s voice was low and he asked indifferently, "Can you let me go."


    "You agreed?" Yun Xia threw the tie on the bed casually, and came over to confirm.


    The other person nodded blandly, the nose bridge was tall and straight, and his rose-like lips were slightly pursed, and his eyes were covered. It didn''t look as cold as usual, but it was a little messy and fragile.


    The girl leaned over and untied him.


    Jiang Heng rubbed his wrist and glanced at the other tie on the bed. He paused a little, and suddenly his voice became a little playful: "...You originally... wanted to do something with me? How do you do it?"


    The devil immediately denied: "No! How can there be."


    Jiang Heng glanced at her, folded a few ties and put them away, and then buttoned the collar of her pajamas lightly, covering the vague clavicle.


    "Sleep," he said flatly.


    The girl reached her goal and nodded: "Okay, then I will..."


    Before she finished speaking, her waist was suddenly caught by her slender fingers, and then the whole person was pressed on the bed. The teenager''s voice was in the thin quilt, and his voice appeared dull and dumb, "Don''t go back, sleep here Right."


    Yunxia thought about it.


    Okay.


    So she rolled over, hugged the teenager''s waist with both hands, and squeezed the abdominal muscles lines curiously, before rubbing the other person''s eyes closed.


    Jiang Heng breathed slightly, opened his eyes blankly, staring at her indifferently.


    For a while, his thin lips bent, his eyes lazy, and he gently kissed her forehead.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The old professor was accompanied by the person in charge early in the morning to prepare to see the game.


    When the slender teenager led the girl out, he couldn''t help but pause.


    To be honest, these two children are really quite suitable.


    The live webcast has long been criticized.


    Some people haven¡¯t watched the game last time. I suddenly saw Jiang Heng in this live broadcast, and I was shocked by the heavens: "My horse duck, what kind of fairy elder brother... Do you want to participate in this kind of competition?


    There was a barrage of science immediately: "Yeah! And he completed the computational modeling by himself last time, and he also took a second place!"


    "Ah, I can learn from my little brother!"


    "Wait... did he hold the girl''s hand? Ah oh oh I''m broken in love!"


    "Wake upstairs, you have never fallen in love with others."


    There was a lot of discussion online.


    Yun Xia also felt that she took Jiang Heng''s hand into the computer room and received eyeballs from all directions, and the school bullies looked at them strangely.


    Last time they also played.


    Jiang Heng''s achievements are still fresh in his memory.


    Even more impressive, there is that fairy face.


    Yun Xia was a little embarrassed. He pulled Jiang Heng''s fingertips and asked in a low voice: "What do they think we do?"


    Jiang Heng glanced at her and waved at her.


    The girl leaned in suspiciously.


    The next second, the soft lips were gently printed on her profile.


    "Look at my girlfriend the cutest."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 83： Bamboo horses have different appearances (40)

    Chapter 83 The bamboo horses have different appearances (40)


    His voice sounded like a smile. At close range, the thin lips touched the cheeks, showing a low sultry.


    Yun Xia was suddenly kissed and praised again. She blinked and touched her face without speaking.


    Many school bully at the scene were dumbfounded.


    When they came in, everyone was paying attention to them, and this move fell into the eyes of all people without accident.


    The impact can be imagined.


    Not only is it here to see the impact of dog food...


    There is also a teenager''s beautiful and cold face, but he leans softly close to him, his movements are pleasing to the eyes, and the picture is as beautiful as a refined poster.


    This also detonated the barrage without incident.


    In fact, the live broadcast is not directly facing the two people, the live broadcast is aimed at the audience.


    But because the audience is paying attention to them, the beautiful boy kissed his little girlfriend and then stepped back, even if it was a small move in the entire venue, but the visual effects brought about by the sensational live broadcast, and netizens howled.


    "Another lemon day!!"


    "Does anyone know who that girl is?"


    "I haven''t seen it...should also be a schoolmaster, otherwise how can I participate in the competition?"


    "She looks so cute..."


    "Ah, I''m sour! It looks good and it''s Xueba, the key! The boyfriend is like that!!"


    The old professor looked at the live broadcast and touched the white beard helplessly.


    Really young people, like to shout.


    He glanced at the little girl in the live broadcast and pondered.


    As a veteran professor, naturally will not pay attention to the show of love. The two children are very good-looking, but here, they still speak according to their grades.


    Modeling is not simple. Players need to convert the actual problems of the topics into mathematical problems, perform calculations, and build models with computers.


    These have far exceeded the high school level.


    The mathematics talents of the children gathered here today are not simply a genius.


    They are real children who are both geniuses and willing to study hard.


    Therefore, the competition of these academic tyrants on the same stage also makes teachers of various universities look forward to it.


    Yun Xia is also looking forward to it.


    National competitions, if the results stand out, can make a splash in the student circle.


    As for the sensation in the whole country, let the college entrance examination be the matter of this level.


    The teams were all in front of the computer and were assigned the topic of this game.


    Jiang Heng took the draft paper on the side, gently opened the pen cap with his slender fingers, raised his eyes, and scanned the questions on the screen.


    Those fair and beautiful hands naturally gained a lot of attention.


    The barrage began to lick the screen frantically.


    There were also many frowns around the school bulls, with a dignified expression, which immediately contrasted with the indifferent look of the white-haired boy. He slightly lowered his eyelashes, and was white from the collar to the cuffs.


    "It''s so pretty..."


    "I want to be a style button under his collar... Aooo! Good temperament!"


    Yun Xia was also holding her chin next to her, staring at her boyfriend, and suddenly felt that maybe the value alone could make the world a sensation?


    If she is transferred to the modern world later, and her identity is an entertainment star, she must choose a beauty skill point...


    Suddenly someone pulled her sleeve.


    Yun Xia looked back and saw Lin Nini, a school committee member participating in the competition, with a complex expression on her face.


    "Why?" Yun Xia asked.


    Lin Nini looked at her, and then secretly looked at Jiang Heng.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 84： Bamboo horses have different appearances (41)

    Chapter 84 The Bamboo Horse and the Horse are Different (41)


    She hesitated and asked, "You two..."


    Yun Xia narrowed her round eyes, hooked her lips to reveal a small dimple, "How?"


    Lin Nini stared at her for a long while, and then said sourly in the tone of lemon essence: "How can you catch Jiang Heng? Did you study TV drama to give him medicine!"


    She was so shocked.


    She also knows how much sensation this news will bring back to school.


    Everyone thought that Jiang Heng would not have a girlfriend.


    That is Jiang Heng, a rigorous and steady student who is always clean and white, and no one thinks he will have a girlfriend...


    What''s more, Yun Xia didn''t intersect Jiang Heng at any point before her results improved. When someone saw her she didn''t answer her question, where did she see that she liked her?


    Why did Yunxia get a good result now, and the two were together without warning?


    Does the big brother pick the girlfriend to see the results? !


    Lin Nini has been shocked beyond wit from yesterday to today.


    Finally he couldn''t help it and asked Yunxia.


    Yun Xia glanced at her coolly, "The next ghost''s medicine...rule the society by law, don''t talk nonsense. This time I''ll model it, you just need to summarize it."


    "You model? Can you do it?" Lin Nini could not help but doubt.


    She used to ridicule Yun Xia before, because she couldn''t be accustomed to Yun Xia''s poor grades, and she hated Yun Xia''s cute looks, so she chose things intentionally or unintentionally.


    Naturally, she also has the capital to pick things up. Her academic performance is regarded as a genius, and showing off her academic performance is not so inconsistent.


    In the last math exam, Yun Xia had a perfect score, which was a few points higher than her. Lin Nini couldn''t be bothered.


    In this modeling competition, there is no possibility of cheating, it is time to test the true level.


    To Lin Nini''s skeptical eyes, the girl spread her hands not too worried, "Before seeing the result, doubt it earlier."


    Lin Nini pursed her lips and said nothing.


    This question is very difficult.


    At lunchtime, the carefully matched dishes are distributed uniformly, and many school bullies are still frowning and carrying out the first step solemnly.


    Yunxia took out the cutlery and put it away, and gathered around and asked Jiang Heng: "Let''s eat first?"


    The young man was closing the draft paper. He heard the words and moved his eyes. After a pause, he suddenly turned his pen. His voice was flat: "Why not eat and write, save time."


    Yunxia looked at the dinner plate.


    Therefore, Lin Nini, including all the audience before the live broadcast, saw a long and juvenile boy, clearly aware of Yi Shengxue''s indifferent temperament, but leaned to the side, dangled, leaned on the little girlfriend, thin lips Say something softly.


    The live barrage could not be heard, but Lin Nini could hear it clearly.


    In the eyes of the school students, the frosty and unattainable gangster-like character whispered lazily: "Feed me."


    Lin Nini: "..."


    Jiang Heng is clearly that Jiang Heng. Feng Ji buckles tightly under the collar, the cuffs are white and clean, the extended wrists are white and beautiful, the roots of the fingers are slender, the joints are distinct, the whole person looks cold and indifferent, and the eyes are cold and cold.


    Can these two words be spoken by Jiang Heng?


    Lin Nini could not help looking at the past.


    It happened that the teenager raised his eyes, and those beautiful dark pupils looked at her in less than a second, and then moved away indifferently, as if they didn''t see her.


    She was very familiar with this attitude, and she was clearly a good student with a high cold.


    The good student looked down again, repeating to the girl, his voice was very calm, "Feed me."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 85： Bamboo horses have different appearances (42)

    Chapter 85 The bamboo horses have different appearances (42)


    Yun Xia put the cutlery on the dinner plate and was about to say "eat it yourself".


    Before she could speak, she found that Jiang Heng''s progress bar suddenly rose a little when she approached herself.


    The devil was startled.


    What did he mean by pulling the progress bar closer?


    The girl blinked her eyes, intended to put down the tableware''s hand, and hesitated again, and looked at the cold boy doubtfully.


    The other person''s beautiful eyes looked at her calmly.


    Yun Xia wondered, would the food feeding pull the progress bar? Would you like to try...


    What she didn''t know was.


    The audience who watched the live broadcast of the match had already howled.


    ¡ª¡ªLearn to show love to the young and beautiful youth.


    It''s cold and indifferent, but it''s softly leaning on his girlfriend, that little look... It''s right to look good, but it''s too much!


    Although you don¡¯t know what he said, the picture is beautiful enough, so I¡¯m very busy licking the screen, and I can¡¯t help but say anything.


    But the next moment.


    They saw a more beautiful scene. The little girlfriend of the little brother of Xueshen, with his soft white hands, picked up the cutlery and raised his hand to feed the meal.


    Netizens who were screaming a moment ago couldn''t help but fall into silence.


    It''s so beautiful, but I don''t know how to spray it. Such a sweet and beautiful pair, inexplicable to eat lemons...


    So the barrage was silent for a while, and the pair simply did not sour, and began to howl: "Give me immediately to the Civil Affairs Bureau to obtain a certificate!"


    "Ah, I don''t care anymore. I don''t want to eat lemon anymore. I want to knock on cp powder! Give me another kiss! I want to look deeper! Little brother take the initiative!"


    "I want to watch the intimate drama! I want to see the elder sister can''t make a question! Then the big scene of being educated!"


    "...Upstairs is crazy!"


    The two of the scene were not affected by the barrage. Jiang Heng lowered his eyes and looked at the meal he passed, raising his delicate brows slightly, but did not expect her to be obedient.


    Dare to tie him with a tie last night, but today he is willing to feed.


    The teenager bit his chopsticks with low eyes, his thin lips slightly hooked, and he was slow, "...I still need to drink water."


    After Yunxia finished feeding, she noticed that the progress bar was pulling a little bit.


    Her task is to stir the world, so this little move has made little progress. But it also proved that getting close to the other party can actually make progress!


    Amazing.


    The devil exposed his little white tiger teeth, put down his chopsticks with a smile, and brought the water.


    Jiang Heng was about to reach out, but the girl evaded. She held the cup in her hand and handed it to his lips. Her round eyes stared at the young boy''s thin lips and said, "I feed, I feed, you drink."


    Jiang Heng: "..."


    He glanced at the glass of water and paused before taking a sip.


    The other person immediately rubbed over, took a paper towel, wiped the corners of his lips with a small hand, and the dimple was round. After wiping, he picked up the tableware and smiled and asked, "Then continue feeding you."


    Jiang Heng: "..."


    Faced with enthusiasm, the teenager''s thick eyelashes blinked gently. After somehow, An Zhiruo accepted the intimacy and ate with his chin.


    The afternoon game continued.


    Although Jiang Heng did take time for being obedient, the first part ended with them at the earliest.


    Yunxia took the draft paper and licked the little tiger''s teeth. "Leave it to me."


    Lin Nini was beside, looking at the computer screen.


    At first she lifted her chin to watch a good show, but slowly, her expression changed, she lowered her arm and stepped forward, looking at the table in amazement.


    The old professor behind the screen also sat up straight.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 86： Bamboo horses have different appearances (43)

    Chapter 86 The bamboo horse and the horse are different (43)


    "Tune me..." The old professor stared at the screen and ordered the staff on the side, "Draw her desktop closer and show me."


    "Okay, wait a moment."


    The picture was quickly retrieved and enlarged.


    The old professor looked at the screen, unconsciously touched the cup at hand, and slobbered.


    Why is mathematical modeling difficult?


    In addition to building models, it also requires computer programming, and finally writes a thesis.


    Programming and thesis are not the learning content of middle school students.


    What''s more, the topics of mathematical modeling are generally practical problems in life. They have very high demands on students, not only computing ability, but also various mathematical qualities.


    Even modeling contests that college students participate in, generally can only learn to participate.


    Moreover, now they are high school students.


    In the last competition, Jiang Heng completed modeling, programming and thesis on his own. The reputation of learning gods spread all over the country and was stolen by major universities.


    However, people were very calm, and they went back to high school after the game, which means no early admission.


    This little girl...


    The old professor took another sip of water and couldn''t help thinking-is the current genius so common?


    Not to mention Yun Xia... Jiang Heng alone completed the task again in half a day.


    The modeling competition is usually three days.


    Although high school students compete, the difficulty is reduced.


    But just half a day to start programming directly is still a terrible result.


    The old professor could not help but glance at Jiang Heng.


    He has completed the task, in fact, he can go back to the hotel and rest first.


    However, he calmly packed his things, straightened the white snow sleeves, raised his hand to correct the buckle, and then dropped his eyes, leaned his head against the past, and quietly leaned on the shoulder of his little girlfriend, his expression was indifferent.


    There was a little sensation in the live broadcast immediately.


    "Ah, I''m dead..."


    "How the **** do you look like an ascetic and cold man!


    "Big brother finished modeling in half a day, and now only uses programming... horror..."


    "This action really seduce my nosebleed!!"


    ...


    As Yun Xia programmed, she noticed that her progress bar was moving, so she looked at Jiang Heng sideways, not stopping the teenager''s movements.


    She stared at the screen, revealing a small dimple.


    What she wants is a sensational effect, and naturally she needs to show her sensational strength!


    The IQ skill points granted by Heaven Dao are far beyond human level, enough to support this sensational modeling game.


    From this moment, the world will understand what it means to open the schoolmaster...


    The model was quickly built on the screen.


    What surprised Lin Nini and the old professor was the speed of her programming.


    To transform the modeling ideas of the previous team members into models, it requires an understanding of the problem and powerful computer technology.


    This is all technical work and time-consuming. Who can crack it and model it like playing a game? ? ! Is this an electric competition or a modeling competition!


    Not to mention college students, even mathematics professors cannot do this.


    So the first thought in the old professor''s mind was that the little girl was typing on the keyboard.


    But now, on the enlarged screen, the other party''s computer desktop is clearly projected.


    The model is being built at an incredible speed.


    I also noticed something wrong in the live broadcast.


    "Wait... oh my god, did you notice that girl''s speed?"


    "I wipe it, it''s crackling, is she playing games? Will she or will she?"


    "I''m looking forward to the big scene of the little brother of Xueshen''s education of girlfriend, are you coming?!"


    "It doesn''t have to be so fast to play a game... It must be knocking. It is estimated that no programming is possible. It''s a dead face! I don''t respect the game!"


    "Upstairs... Although the situation is a bit strange, but don''t know anything, don''t talk nonsense before."


    "+1..."


    Many people''s attention was completely focused on Yunxia.


    At this time in an office building in the city.


    The editor of "Student Newspaper" frowned and enlarged the live broadcast.


    But it was too far away to see the little girl''s desktop.


    Is she programming or knocking?


    "Student News" is a magazine for students from all levels of the country, and contains most of the academic information. It has a large influence in the country.


    There is naturally interest in this type of domineering contest.


    I heard that Jiang Heng came this time, and they specially sent reporters to stay on their feet. They must interview this genius scholar.


    Moreover, the other party has a good appearance.


    If it is used as a cover, their student newspaper may be comparable to a fashion magazine.


    Unexpectedly, outside of Jiang Heng, a new breakthrough point appeared in this game.


    If the little girl knocks randomly, it can be used as a negative textbook to warn future contestants against this. If she is really modeling...


    To be honest, it is unlikely. That speed is nothing like the speed that modeling should have.


    However, they are professional academic journals.


    Can''t see the desktop clearly, not the situation. Even if weird, we won¡¯t talk indiscriminately.


    The editor thought for a while and called the reporter on the spot and told him: "You should pay attention, if you can, in addition to classmate Jiang Heng, also interview their entire team..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 87： Bamboo horses have different appearances (44)

    Chapter 87 The bamboo horse and the horse are different (44)


    "Good." The reporter waiting outside the venue said.


    And within the arena.


    Lin Nini''s eyes were staring like brass bells, and she looked at the computer in disbelief.


    She was in charge of the thesis at the end, and it was not used for the game today.


    But she just came to see Yunxia''s level.


    Unexpectedly, I did not see the expected good drama, but saw this incredible scene...


    She covered her mouth and stared at the screen in shock, her eyes flickering.


    Before Yunxia, ??he was an ordinary student...


    But now, she is very familiar with modeling software, her soft fingers jump on the keyboard, almost no pause operation, the model is built quickly at a breathtaking speed...


    Lin Nini was stupid.


    It''s not that she has never seen the world. It''s this operation...it''s so beautiful!


    Outside the stadium, even the person in charge was shocked, and it was difficult to remove his eyes from the screen and look at the gray-haired old professor, stuttering: "This..."


    The old professor sighed.


    He took off the reading glasses and wiped them with the mirror cloth, a little sighed.


    "This year''s robbing of major universities is probably the **** storm. The two children are a pair, which school they go to, I am afraid they will go together. Everyone wants to recruit them two..."


    The person in charge nodded, speechless.


    As a student, you basically have to pass the college entrance examination, and thousands of troops cross the Dumu Bridge.


    But some genius is very popular, before he graduated from high school, he was robbed by the university...


    The person in charge knows that this top mathematics competition in high school has already gathered all kinds of media outside the court, waiting for an interview to report on these school bullies.


    The name of genius will always cause a sensation.


    People are more dead than popular.


    He was sighing in his heart, but he saw the old professor stand up from his seat and said kindly: "Compared to the game, arrange them to meet me."


    The person in charge was surprised: "You..."


    Is it possible for the elderly to pull people in person? !


    This professor, that''s a hall-level figure in academia! How many scholars want to see him, they have nowhere to see...


    He is willing to meet two children?


    He could see his surprise. The old professor smiled and shook his head. "After all, the future is young. These two children are unlimited. I will persuade them to recruit talents for the First Academy."


    Really pull people!


    The person in charge quickly agreed, secretly thinking, the old professor of this level personally pulls people...


    How do other schools compete?


    And for two kids... it''s too much face!


    How many academic bigwigs might be envious of the two children, even if they can see this old senior, they can also be recruited by the other person...


    The so-called limelight is nothing more than that.


    "Okay, when they finish the game, I will arrange for you to meet." The person in charge quickly agreed.


    ¡­


    In the arena.


    The game continues.


    The difficulty of the subject is controlled within two or three days. The schoolmasters need at least two days to model.


    However, the skill points were sent by Tiandao. If there is no sensational result, I am sorry for this easy-to-use plug-in.


    After two hours.


    Yunxia hit the last key.


    The modeling process is cumbersome, and the steps cannot be omitted. After pressing all the keys, it takes only two hours, which is already the limit.


    The girl shook her hand and said to Lin Nini, who was foolishly beside him, "I''ll give it to you below."


    Lin Nini is also a school bully. If she is willing to stay up all night, she should be able to finish it before dawn tomorrow.


    But it does not matter, the game is not more than time, it is more than a plan.


    Yunxia deliberately made a miracle in time because of the sensation.


    -This is a real miracle.


    Lin Nini stared blankly at the computer, seeing the girl next to him to pack things up, and then quickly stood up and shouted, "Yunxia!"


    The soft-looking girl turned around and asked inexplicably, "Why?"


    Lin Nini gritted her teeth.


    This game, she had to serve.


    Lose your heart orally!


    After a pause, she closed her eyes and said quickly: "I will serve you this time but don''t be too happy. I will surpass you next time!"


    Yun Xia blinked, and then started to laugh, squinting and squinting: "Speaking nonstop, waiting for me to add punctuation marks to you? It doesn''t matter if you serve or not..."


    She paused and smiled: "It''s good to have a sense of victory, concentrate on improving yourself."


    After finishing talking, without waiting for Lin Nini''s response, she just collected things and left.


    Lin Nini bit her lip.


    She didn''t refute, just glanced at Jiang Heng.


    The teenager leaned on the side all the time, listening to her dialogue with Yunxia, ??but she didn''t even move her eyes and didn''t look at her more.


    Lin Nini was silent for a few seconds, watching the two leave, and suddenly took a long sigh of relief.


    Yunxia was right.


    No matter how sour, nothing can change...


    The two of them are obviously boyfriends and girls.


    Moreover, with Jiang Heng''s attitude, grabbing is also unmovable...


    It''s better to improve, even if you can''t catch Jiang Heng, there will be more excellent boys in the future, who like to be excellent.


    She finally looked at the direction of the two, sat down in the seat, and began to write seriously.


    Off-site.


    The reporters have set up their cameras and are ready to rush up.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 88： Bamboo horses have different appearances (45)

    Chapter 88 The Bamboo Horse and the Horse Are Different (45)


    Yun Xia carried her backpack and was about to carry it on her shoulders, but she was held back by a hand.


    The other party was not too slow, holding her back collar with one hand, and took the backpack by the way.


    Then, the slender white hand slowly slipped down her sleeve.


    Wen Ruan resisted her finger, and a little more, clasping each fingertip of the girl.


    This method of drawing made the little devil a bit hot all over.


    She pulled her hand subconsciously, and the tall teenager next to her lowered her eyes, clasped her fingertips, and said plainly, "Good boy, take me well."


    Yunxia couldn''t help but pursed her lips, and two small dimples vaguely appeared on the cheek.


    She was a little puzzled.


    Strange... What magical skill does Tiandao have, and holding hands makes people feel feverish?


    She earned, but did not break away, so she was honestly led.


    Jiang Heng looked sideways, glancing at the top of the girl''s head, her fingertips slowly hooked along her hand.


    After squeezing the small, soft hand, rubbing his fingertips, and rubbing it slowly, his thin lips lifted slightly, and he asked softly, "Was your fingers tired after knocking for so long?"


    "One point." Yunxia nodded.


    Xiao Zhuma''s thin lips made a slight smile, and the air field showed some laziness, but the posture was gentle, took her hand, and the slender body fell slightly.


    Yunxia''s fingertips touched the soft and thin lips. The breath is soft and hot.


    She suddenly widened her eyes.


    The other person kissed her fingertips, pressed her thin lips, and her voice was dumb: "Go back and knead for you."


    The two walked out of the building.


    The teenager leaned over and kissed the girl''s fingertips, and the scene fell into the camera.


    The reporters finally saw the figure.


    News in academia, although not as heavy as entertainment gossip.


    But there are many students across the country, and there are also many academics.


    Therefore, there is always a market for news, and journalists must take it seriously.


    Especially this large-scale event.


    This competition also disturbed the old professors of the First Academy and came to see the competition in person.


    The reporters who saw the figure outside the door swarmed the camera.


    Jiang Heng raised his eyes, raised one arm, and stood lazily in front of the girl. His eyes were cold, and he glanced at the reporters.


    Yun Xia thinks that the character of Xiaozhuma''s old cadres must not like being interviewed and reported...


    But she needs it!


    She immediately grabbed the man''s snow-colored sleeves and looked up and whispered: "Listen to what they say."


    Jiang Heng bowed his head slightly.


    With a pair of round and clear eyes, he blinked at him.


    He gave a slight pause.


    "Good..." The teenager lowered his arms, lowered his eyes calmly, and nodded obediently.


    Among the crowd, the reporter who interviewed him last time was shocked when he saw this scene.


    This person said nothing last time, and left coldly, and did not mean to be interviewed at all!


    Many reporters thought this would be the case this time.


    Originally prepared for containment, these two elementary school tyrants must be allowed to speak a few words... Anyway, they can do the first issue.


    Unexpectedly, when the little girlfriend opened her mouth, the principle of learning the **** was easily broken into scum.


    The reporters couldn''t help but sigh.


    Everyone is also smart, not to disturb the teenagers next to them, but moved the microphone wisely to the little girl Bai Jing.


    "We''ve been watching live broadcasts, did you just model?"


    "Have you completed the task? It''s been more than half a day now..."


    "Excuse me, what are your predictions?"


    *


    PS: Happy Tanabata ~ Dog Abuse Festival is very sad, or do the male and female host give a hand to comfort everyone, ah ha ha ha ha! Cough.


    Knife down, I''m kidding


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 89： Bamboo horses have different appearances (46)

    Chapter 89 The Bamboo Horse and the Horse Are Different (46)


    Reporter''s questions one by one.


    Yun Xia didn''t like being surrounded, but for her own task, she still answered seriously.


    "I''m modeling...the grades will be announced in a few days."


    After that, she answered a part of the questions before putting her small hand forward: "I''m sorry, we have to go back."


    The reporters also wanted to follow up.


    At this time, a person in charge of the competition came over and nodded cordially to the two of them: "Classmates, Professor Lu from the First Academy, would like to see you."


    Jiang Heng''s finger rested naturally on the girl''s shoulder and took her away.


    Leaving behind reporters looked at each other.


    You heard it right...


    Professor Lu from the First Academy? That... an old professor who is well-known at home and abroad?


    Everything about Professor Lu is big news in the academic world!


    Yun Xia can guess Professor Lu''s intention.


    The professor didn''t talk a lot, just talked a few words, and let them go back to rest in kindness, expressing the hope that they would consider the first school.


    And this university is indeed the first choice for Yunxia.


    worth considering.


    Lin Nini stayed up late to write a thesis. She wrote it before dawn and went back to the hotel.


    I heard that the two met Professor Lu alone, Lin Nini was so scared that she was dozing off, and looked at them with incredible eyes, and finally whispered in dismay: "Are you two humans..."


    That was Professor Lu, who actually pulled people for the First Academy.


    How much these two geniuses are valued.


    Since they have completed the game, there is no need to stay here.


    So in the afternoon, I went back together.


    Because he was going to put his luggage home, Yunxia and Jiang Heng took the road and said goodbye to Lin Nini first.


    Back home, Yun Xiachao glanced in the room.


    The mica was not at home again.


    When opening the door, she casually said to her behind: "Would you like to come to my house to sit?"


    She hasn''t invited Jiang Heng to come home.


    In the past, Jiang Heng and the original owner did not intersect, and it seems that they have never been here.


    The teenager behind him lowered his eyes slightly. Hearing the interrogation, his thin lips raised a beautiful arc, and casually glanced inside the house and answered, "Okay."


    He helped bring the luggage in, put his arm on the lever, his white fingertips hung down, and the curvature was beautiful.


    The cold eyes glanced at the girl''s little hand, and the teenager slowly said, "By the way, help you rub..."


    Ok?


    Yun Xia turned back, her face white and pure, her eyes a little puzzled.


    The slender figure leaned over slowly, leaving his fingertips away from the lever, holding the girl''s soft hand.


    Fingers interlocked and lightly pressed against the wall.


    His fingers were slender and his bones were distinct, and he grinded slowly while pressing on the other side, spreading her thin and soft fingers, lowering his eyes, and massaging gently.


    Yun Xia knocked on the keyboard for a long time, his fingers were a bit numb, and he was really pressed after being pressed like this.


    She turned her head curiously, staring at their hands.


    The boy who held her against the wall looked at her hair flatly with her eyes drooping, slowly showing a lazy smile in her high cold expression, and whispered: "... Xia Xia."


    The girl turned her head and lifted her small face.


    After the slender figure, Sunshine could not clearly see his eyebrows under the backlight, only the delicate outline of the chin, which was high and cold, and very cold, very oppressive.


    On the sleeve of the snow-white dress, the cufflinks were meticulously buckled, and the teenager leaned over. Yunxia could clearly see his rigorous collar button, but the thin red lips covered it, and touched her dimple softly.


    The breath on his collar was clean and fragrant, and Yunxia blinked blankly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 90： Bamboo horses have different appearances (47)

    Chapter 90 The bamboo horse and the horse are different (47)


    This feeling made her a little ignorant.


    Like soft feathers, light and gentle, clean breath, overwhelmingly covered her.


    Jiang Hengwei''s face was sideways, his eyes cold and indifferent, and he was high down, his backlit pupils were deep and deep, like a deep ice-bound deep Tan.


    But in that extremely dark color, the beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, and the ripples like the spring water rose, which seemed unreasonably attractive.


    He squinted.


    Under the white collar, above the wind buckle, the arc of the throat is enchanting, rolling slightly.


    And whispered to her again: "Xia Xia."


    He seemed to like to call it like this, and once again, whispered again: "Xia Xia."


    The voice was beautiful, and the cold eyes curved.


    Yunxia couldn''t help but stunned.


    ¡ª¡ªJiang Heng rarely laughs.


    He has always been indifferent, indifferent and calm, with a strict and steady temperament, and he is a good student forever in other populations.


    Although sometimes, she feels a little lazy and lazy in this man''s bones.


    But he rarely laughed.


    The curved eyes are beautiful and confusing. The devil looked dumbfounded.


    She was stunned against the wall behind her, trying to pull her hand back and touch her slightly hot face.


    Can be held by the opponent.


    Interlocking fingers. His fingertips were fair, and he moved slowly along her knuckles, slowly.


    The little devil said blankly: "You..."


    She didn''t say anything, but not far away, the door lock turned and made a slight noise.


    -Someone is back.


    She looked at the direction of her eyes and earned her hands, trying to get out of the boy''s arms.


    The other party didn''t mean to let go. The thin lips'' radian was not obvious. The tone was light smile, and the voice was sweet and low. Ask casually: "What are you afraid of?"


    Yunxia stopped and lifted her small face, wondering slightly: "Afraid? I''m not afraid, but..."


    This time she didn''t finish her words, the door had been fully opened, and the mica came in.


    The next second, he froze in stunned place.


    I only saw a pair of beautiful figures overlapping.


    The slender boy pressed the girl against the wall and turned his face slightly.


    The delicate and white face, the expression is deserted, and the eyes are like a deep dark pool, with the shattered light of Qing Lingling, chaotic and random.


    This scene is extremely beautiful.


    But it is also shocking to the extreme.


    Mica saw them, the body reacted one step ahead of the brain, subconsciously exited the door, and closed the door by the way, "You continue, continue..."


    When did her daughter turn Jiang Heng back? !


    She said that she wanted to be a son, but she said anxiously.


    As a result, did he abduct home to be his son-in-law? !


    Mica glared.


    Inside the house.


    Yun Xia blinked and blinked, trying to get free and get up from the wall.


    The long body in front of him was depressed, and the fingertips carelessly rubbed her fingers. The man lowered his eyes. Yun Xia could clearly see the silhouette of the slender eyelashes. His voice was a little low and not slow.


    "She asked us to continue."


    Yun Xia hadn''t responded to this sentence yet, leaning to the convenience and coldness, her thin red lips and breath attached to it, and touched the girl''s white tender face.


    Rub it gently.


    Mica walked back and forth outside the door for a while, only to hear the door open, and a tall white figure walked out, holding a petite and slender girl behind her.


    "Auntie." The man nodded politely.


    Yun Xia covered her lips and secretly glanced at the slender young man.


    When Jiang Heng''s expression was polite, he could not see the traits of tyranny at all. Only the coldness and rigor remained, and every move was elegant and expensive.


    Mica look at this look at that:


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 91： Bamboo horses have different appearances (48)

    Chapter 91 The bamboo horses have different appearances (48)


    Yunxia pointed at himself and Jiang Heng, "I and him..."


    After a pause, she directly said innocently:


    "In love."


    The teenager on the side heard her answer and was a little surprised. The thin lips lifted up and squinted gently.


    He did not let go of the girl''s hand, still holding her indifferently.


    Mica looked at them with a face, an expression that couldn''t help him.


    She just entered the door and bumped into the two children directly. Because she didn''t respond well, she pushed the door away without thinking much, and it didn''t feel right.


    Even if she has been extremely satisfied with Jiang Heng...


    Even if your daughter is 18 years old, you have to let your parents know about making a boyfriend.


    She is a parent.


    I should have just stretched my face and questioned it.


    Mica stretched her face, looked at Yunxia, ??and then looked at the teenager, and said, "Just after finishing the game, Aheng go back to rest, Xiaxia, come with me."


    She had to ask carefully.


    Mica walked past the two of them, and by the way, reached out to pull her daughter''s arm.


    But the slender young man turned sideways, holding Yun Xia''s wrist, and gently pulled her behind him, standing tall in front.


    He whispered softly:


    "Auntie, it''s not Xia Xia''s business. I can''t wait to graduate and want to be with her."


    Mica froze.


    She has always had a good impression of Jiang Heng.


    This child is beautiful and has excellent abilities. From childhood to large, he is a stable and good student with a polite personality. Which parent does not like such a child?


    Especially compared with one''s own home, it makes people want to change.


    however¡­¡­


    However, at this time, the good boy in the parents'' mind was standing in front of himself.


    The expression is still cold and polite, and his voice is low: "If you want to be angry, criticize me. Xia Xia modeling is more tired than me. Let her rest."


    Mica was dumb for a moment.


    The teenager stood in front of him, standing tall and protecting his little girlfriend behind him.


    Mica was a little bit happy when she saw him protecting her daughter like this, but she still asked with a stretched face: "Then she agreed to be with you, but she didn''t tell her parents, wasn''t it wrong?"


    The voice fell.


    The juvenile young boy across the face raised his thin lips gently, revealing a well-behaved smile.


    He was always cold.


    Laughing, thin lips slightly hooked, eyes lighted slightly, soft attitude and beauty, so that the mica turned a little dizzy.


    "It was all I deliberately lied to Xia Xia, it really didn''t matter to her." He said warmly.


    Yunxia stood staring at the teenager.


    Jiang Heng is definitely not a good character.


    At this time, his eyes were low, his eyelashes were drooping, and his chin was beautifully contoured.


    Perceiving her sight, the teenager looked sideways, his lips licked like a smile, his white index finger was raised, and he leaned against the thin lips.


    He squinted with a careless interest, his fingertips gently scratched her palm, put down the index finger, and the hand held her behind him.


    Yunxia glanced sympathetically at the mica.


    Jiang Xiaoheng is not like that on the surface...


    The other party didn''t notice their silent communication. She had a good impression of Jiang Heng, and she had no objection at all. In particular, Yunxia''s recent achievements have been greatly improved, indicating that it is good for learning.


    In addition, at this time, the beauty was stunned, and the mica repeatedly said: "We have a bad temper in Xia Xia, A Heng, you don''t think of her, don''t be spoiled if you are so used to it.


    Jiang Heng gave a slight meal.


    He glanced at the girl.


    Mica clearly noticed that the teenager''s expression was slightly soft, and his eyes were cold but calm, shaking his head. "It''s okay, I''m used to it."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 92： Bamboo horses have different appearances (49)

    Chapter 92 The bamboo horse and the horse are different (49)


    Mica was dumb again.


    There was nothing to say this time.


    Don''t say she is worried that her daughter will suffer.


    Now it was her criticism, but her daughter was guarded.


    Mica felt that as a parent, she should still stretch her face. But thinking left and right, the children are very good, and they can''t think of any reason to object.


    In the end, people can only be greeted to stay and eat, to buy food and cook.


    Before leaving at night, Jiang Heng politely asked again: "Auntie, can you really scold Xia Xia?"


    The teenager was dressed in white and stood indifferently by the door with a gentle attitude.


    But mica felt that if she said yes, I''m afraid this person would take her daughter away.


    Mica is also puzzled.


    The two children have known each other for more than ten years. They have never met each other before.


    She said helplessly: "...You have said that, what else do you scold? But Aheng, start the college entrance examination immediately, don''t delay your grades."


    "No." Jiang Heng glanced towards her.


    The little girl showed her head from there and waved at him carelessly.


    Without waiting for Jiang Heng to say anything, Mica first said: "Why are you kid, don''t you send it away?"


    After Yun Xia waved her hand, she was thrown out by her mother''s collar, and the teenager smiled and reached out to catch her.


    The Big Demon endured.


    She pursed her lips, frowned dejectedly, and led Jiang Heng out.


    The street lamp shone a light on the ground, Yun Xia was about to move forward, but the people behind held her wrist, her voice was flat, and she said softly, "Come here, I will go back by myself."


    The night breeze was a bit cold, Yunxia nodded and was about to turn around and walk back, thinking for a while, then stopped.


    She looked back, looking at the delicate white face and plain expression of the teenager, suddenly turned around, hooked his collar with one hand, and put the lips on his side on tiptoe.


    Sigh, let go.


    Jiang Heng''s expression was dumbfounded.


    His original neat collar was crooked, his slender height was caught off guard, and his expression was a bit stunned. After this move, his cold eyes blinked.


    Yunxia was just casual, but now he looked at his expression, but suddenly he was happy.


    In this world, the other party has been deserted, and there is a kind of lazy aura.


    But now it is rare to blink cold eyes, the expression on the beautiful face is stunned, staring blankly at her.


    Yunxia pulled his neck down, raised his head again, and pecked his white chin.


    The young boy''s eyes were blank, and his collar exposed white skin, and it finally took a while to react, turning his face to reach out to block her.


    But the Demon King found a source of happiness, threw it up happily, pushed the man on the street lamp, pulled down his collar, and unscrupulously rubbed his broken hair.


    Jiang Heng was silent for a long time, his hair was messy, his collar was crooked, his thin lips were pursed, and his eyes were drooping, and the eyes were broken and rubbed. After being rubbed, the small look looked pitiful.


    He raised his hand and touched the corner of his lips with his white fingertips, and his thin lips were shiny.


    With a gleam of broken eyes, she glanced at her.


    "Go back." Yun Xia patted his shoulder, and then turned away with satisfaction.


    Jiang Heng stood silently for a while and watched her enter the door before moving silently.


    Go home.


    Father Jiang was on the second floor and was about to sleep. When he saw the child, he was shocked.


    His always rigorous and steady son, the snow-white collar was crooked, half of his collarbone was exposed, his hair was messy, his lips were bright red and his eyes were drooping silently.


    Father Jiang: "..."


    What''s wrong with this? !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 93： Bamboo horses have different appearances (50)

    Chapter 93 Bamboo horses have different appearances (50)


    Father Jiang supported his glasses, frowned deeply, and said quietly, "I''m coming back so late? Did you end the game today?"


    He glanced up and down at the teenager for a few moments before asking cautiously: "How can it be so... Is the game over to the party? Was it a prank?"


    Jiang Heng raised his eyes and glanced at him.


    "No." His voice was still cold, his long fingers clasped his collar, and he casually loosened and walked over.


    "What''s going on?" Father Jiang turned around and watched the teenager walk by in front of him, paused, or politely said: "The boy must know how to protect himself."


    Jiang Heng stopped, looked back slightly, and raised her delicate eyebrows.


    Father Jiang felt that he was right.


    Growing up to his own son... Anyway, be careful when going out. He sometimes went out with his son, and even passers-by had to look back and look twice.


    Wearing a mask, can not cover the delicate eyebrows. Wearing a hat can''t stop the slender height, everything looks nice like a hanger, natural cold temperament, a pair of long legs is enough to attract the eye.


    The son looks so beautiful, it is a trouble.


    Jiang Father sighed and looked at the young man''s whole body without saying anything: "What the **** happened?"


    Jiang Heng remained silent for two seconds, turned his face, and said in a low voice: "... Xia Xia kissed me."


    Father Jiang: "..."


    I never thought of this answer.


    He froze for a while before recovering, and said dryly, "You are only in high school..."


    "Not very close," Jiang Heng said indifferently, whispering, "Just... just touched it."


    The young man''s voice was a little low, like a murmur, he loosened his collar again, then drew his eyes down after answering, and pushed open the door of the room.


    Father Jiang stood behind for a long while.


    Seeing that the door was closed in front of him, he was silent for a moment and couldn''t help smiling.


    It was the first time I saw Aheng...


    What is rigorous and precious is gone, messy and silent, it looks cute.


    ¡­


    After a while.


    Yun Xia and Jiang Heng are in different classes and usually don''t have many intersections. Although Lin Nini knew their relationship, she did not take the initiative to speak out.


    So the students are unaware.


    Yun Xia''s results improved at a terrifying rate, which shocked everyone.


    After a few days.


    The class teacher gave a late self-study time for the students to run activities, which was considered relaxing.


    The results of the modeling competition will be announced soon. At this time, there is not much time left before the college entrance examination.


    Lin Nini, as the academic committee, distributed snacks for everyone. When passing by Yunxia, ??she took a jar of fruit beer and a few chocolates.


    But soon after, she regretted it.


    Who knows that Yun Xia can''t touch alcohol so much!


    Bai Ruan''s little girl tilted her head and fell down.


    Little blushing, hooked his lips, revealing two little dimples, squinting halfway.


    Zhou Heng next to her quickly hugged her, but did not dare to get too close, and stepped back cautiously, trembling.


    In this case... Do you want to go to the boss? Will the big brother get angry when he sees his wife drunk?


    Hesitating.


    There was silence in the class.


    Zhou Heng looked up and saw a long figure walking slowly.


    "Heng Heng Heng! I''m not..." He quickly wanted to explain why he was supporting Yunxia.


    Except for Lin Nini, everyone else in the class was blank.


    I don¡¯t know why the **** of learning had appeared, and he went directly to the drunk.


    Will students judge this as a violation of discipline...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 94： Bamboo horses have different appearances (51)

    Chapter 94 Bamboo horses have different appearances (51)


    Under the eyes of the public, the teenager stopped beside Zhou Heng and lowered his eyes slightly.


    Zhou Heng only supported the girl with one hand, and his body was far away, pleased: "Brother Heng, come, haha, you come."


    The students in the class couldn''t help but wonder.


    Zhou Heng confessed to Yun Xia that everyone knows that he still thought of coaxing.


    At this moment, I can''t understand the situation.


    The teenager stretched out his hand, gently grabbed the girl''s shoulder, and let her lean in her arms.


    The cold eyes lifted and glanced at the whole class.


    The whole class was silent.


    Because everyone lived on campus during the game, I haven''t watched the live broadcast, and I don''t know the relationship between the two.


    They thought that it was a routine inspection by the student union and they would be punished when they saw drunkenness.


    But it seems not...?


    In the quiet classroom, the teenager leaned over slightly and lifted the person gently.


    Lin Nini from the side quickly said: "I will tell the class teacher."


    The teenager nodded slightly.


    The slender figure stepped out of the classroom, the class remained silent, and everyone looked in the direction they left.


    Yun Xiaban opened his eyes.


    Seeing Jiang Heng, she lifted her body, hugged his neck and put her lips together, so he chewed his face.


    Suddenly there was a breath of cold air behind him.


    The girl was confused and was about to look back, but Jiang Heng bowed her head, her thin lips fell gently on her forehead, and also blocked her view.


    "You can be drunk like this, it seems that you will be watched closely in the future?" The deep voice was flat.


    The girl stared blankly at him.


    Although drunk.


    But as a demon king, she can sense her surroundings, even if she is drunk, she will not be in danger.


    However, because the perception is heaven, she did not start, and Bai Nen''s small face shrank back into his arms.


    Jiang Heng sent her home.


    Standing in front of the door, he gently put the girl down, wrapped her arm around her waist, and was about to knock on the door, but the girl in her sleep did not stand still, her head hit his collarbone, and hugged the boy waist.


    Jiang Heng paused.


    He calmly continued to ring the doorbell before lowering his eyes and raised his hand to rub her forehead. "Did it hurt?"


    The distance is very close, and the wine is sweet and haunting.


    Yun Xia lay his head on him, raised his head, half-opened his eyes, reached for his piercing knot, and rubbed his chin in confusion.


    Since the last time, she likes to tease him like this.


    Jiang Heng stepped back slightly, holding her quietly, lowering her eyes.


    The Great Demon King was not discouraged, he circled his neck on tiptoe, stretched his hands to rub the young boy''s soft hair, and then pulled the other party''s clean collar.


    When mica opened the door, she saw her daughter playing on horses on tiptoe. In her eyes, Jiang Heng, a good student who was always serious and serious, was hugged and rubbed by the little girl at this time, and her neckline was ripped apart.


    The teenager raised his eyes, his eyes dark and cold, and remained polite: "Auntie."


    Yunxia rubbed his broken hair on tiptoe again.


    Mica hardly looked at it, what kind of a good boy they were fooled into.


    She hurriedly pulled the people down, helped them in, and asked, "What is this?"


    "Party in the class, eat vinaigrette, you don''t have to worry." The boy said obediently, "Then I will go back first."


    He looked at the girl plainly.


    The little girl closed her eyes and was supported by her mother, muttering: "Jiang Heng..."


    Hear this.


    The teenager''s movement stopped, and his eyes fell on his little girlfriend again, biting her beautiful lower lip slightly. After a few seconds, politely asked: "Auntie, can I stay and take care of her?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 95： Bamboo horses have different appearances (52)

    Chapter 95 The bamboo horses have different appearances (52)


    He asked politely, just torn up by the girl, and was not angry. Instead, he was soft and soft, and mica could not say anything for a while.


    The other person sensible eyes, add a sentence: "Let me go to see her asleep."


    "..."


    What else can I say.


    Mica feels that if she is Yun Xia, she will be moved if she is so cared for.


    "It''s okay, you come in." She could only sigh and looked lovingly at the figure of the teenager.


    Jiang Heng nodded politely, walked in, held out the girl''s shoulder, "I''ll help."


    The little girl was soft in his arms, and Jiang Heng helped the person to the room.


    Put her down gently.


    The slender figure straightened up, and he turned around, his eyes plain.


    Mica quickly said: "I''ll come here."


    "It''s ok."


    The other party''s tone was calm, the snowy white cuffs hung down, rigorous and elegant, and the posture was indifferent. The white fingers took off her coat lightly for her, and then helped her lie down slowly, pulled up the thin quilt, and gently covered it.


    Mica couldn''t help being dumb.


    She was a mother, and she had never been so considerate to her daughter in her life.


    Especially the children in front of them are beautiful and excellent. They are white and slender with both hands, but they are willing to do these things to take care of people.


    Jiang Heng''s eyes dropped and fell on the girl''s face.


    The room was quiet, and the mica was a bit embarrassed to stay, disturbing them.


    She hesitated and said, "Aheng, I''m going downstairs first. When Xia Xia falls asleep for you for a while, you come down again. If she is crazy, you call me."


    The teenager looked at her, nodded slightly, and said well and wisely: "Okay."


    Mica closed the door and went out.


    There were only two people left in the room, Jiang Heng lowered her eyes and stared at the girl in bed.


    He sighed slightly and stepped forward.


    Eyes stopped on the girl''s face, her fingertips slowly caught her fingers, carelessly.


    The teenager lowered his eyes, his face was expressionless, but his voice was mute, like a soft whisper, with a soft helplessness, "...... Why stop me."


    The other party''s slender fingers rested on their fingertips, Jiang Heng''s eyes dimmed.


    She called him... he couldn''t help but stay with her, stay with her, and didn''t want to do anything else.


    Qi Chang''s figure leaned down slightly, holding the girl''s hand on the thin lips.


    Yan Lips touched her fingertips.


    Follow it upwards and land on the palm very lightly.


    Then, slowly go up a little bit.


    The thin and soft lips are printed on the girl''s slender white wrist.


    The teenager with his head down slightly, his eyes soft and gentle, like a stern believer.


    The eyes are light, like a pool of spring water, but the expression is indifferent and calm, calm.


    Yun Xia turned over on the bed, grabbed the fingertips of the boy, opened her eyes halfway, and fumbled over, hugged him around the waist, dragging the slender figure and had to lean down, while she closed comfortably. eye.


    Jiang Heng allowed her to hug her waist and squint, and looked at her slowly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 96： Bamboo horses have different appearances (53)

    Chapter 96 The Bamboo Horse and the Horse are Different (53)


    He gently pulled the girl''s hand away, sat down next to her, and looked down for a moment. His eyes glanced at the soft lips of the other person, and finally sighed slightly and leaned down.


    ¡­


    Yunxia woke up the next day and couldn''t remember what happened last night, and mica did not specify.


    Just knocked sideways and said: "Your boy, be better with Aheng in the future, you know? There are more outstanding boys, they are always wronged with you."


    Yunxia brushed her teeth and wondered.


    What is wrong with her? She didn''t seem to treat the little bamboo horse...


    She spit out bubbles, unreasonable.


    Soon after this incident, the school also recovered calm.


    Although there are many people who gossip, no one dared to ask the parties, only to discuss in private.


    Yun Xia''s life is as usual.


    After some time, the college entrance examination was close at hand, and the results of the contest were finally announced.


    After the announcement of the ranking.


    The most silly is mica.


    First of all, one night, while watching TV, mica turned on the TV and was shocked to see the news of his daughter.


    On the TV screen, the reporters held microphones and surrounded the girls one after another. Yun Xia answered some questions politely, with a generous attitude.


    "In our game, an amazing team appeared, which completed the content of the game in only one day. These young and excellent children can''t help but sigh the fear of the later generations..."


    "According to this reporter''s news, not long after the game, the two little geniuses communicated with Professor Lu of the First Academy. Their achievements also caused all major universities to throw out olive branches..."


    Listening to the extremely high evaluation in the news, mica was completely shocked.


    If it were not her daughter in the picture, she would suspect that this is another person with the same name.


    The daughter''s grades are moderate to low, although they have always scored high marks recently...


    But mica thought it was because of the ease of these exams.


    Why is it suddenly called a genius? ?


    She couldn''t sit still and happened to receive the call. Her husband on business trip opened it.


    Once connected, Yunfu hurriedly asked: "I was watching the news in a hotel on a business trip. This is our family''s Xia Xia? What kind of game is this, how did it go on TV, and it was praised like this..."


    I can hear that Yunfu is also a little confused, and the tone is fluttering like sleepwalking.


    Mica said: "Don''t worry, I don''t know. I''m preparing to call the head teacher..."


    "Good, you ask." Yunfu said quickly.


    Mica hung up the phone and dialed the head teacher.


    As soon as it was connected, the voice of the head teacher over there was obviously full of spring breeze: "Hello, Xia Xia parents?"


    Mica: "..."


    To be honest, every time she received a call from her class teacher before, she was educated with a serious heart, and she had never heard such a relaxed tone of smiles.


    "Yes..." she answered.


    The head teacher still smiled and said, "Hello, hello, what''s the matter?"


    "Uh... I want to ask Yunxia about it. She told me that she participated in a competition, but how did she get the news?" Mica asked quickly.


    "Oh, this is because it is a large-scale domestic competition, and it is widely recognized in the academic world. Besides, this time their results are too scary...The strength was hidden deep enough before Xia Xia." The teacher said with a smile.


    Mica is confused.


    What is hiding deep enough?


    "Oh," the head teacher continued, "There is one more thing, I''m about to contact you."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 97： Bamboo horses have different appearances (54)

    Chapter 97 The Bamboo Horse and the Horse are Different (54)


    "what''s up?"


    "Jiang Heng and Yun Xia''s modeling is very practical. A company has taken a look at this plan and is contacting them to buy it. I am about to tell the two parents."


    The head teacher is happy, with a mellow tone,


    "The price they offered, I looked pretty good, but I still want to ask you and Xia Xia for advice. It''s not all about money. That''s a big company. Xia Xia gave the school head a big face."


    Just now the news has boasted a wave, and now it has been boasted by the head teacher, but mica is even more confused.


    She wouldn¡¯t really be dreaming.


    The head teacher said: "This class is taking a self-study class now. I will let Xia Xia come out and talk to you."


    Mica should be confused.


    She is still digesting this one after another.


    The head teacher went to the class.


    The school has been spread about the game, and the teachers are talking about it in class.


    There are also plans for large companies to purchase, and national reports indicate that the name of genius has almost spread throughout the domestic academic community.


    The live broadcast of the game at the time was also circulated through editing. The computer desktop during the Yunxia competition was also announced by the organizer.


    It caused an uproar in the academic world.


    Sure enough, it is terrible. Even senior mathematicians dare not say that they can achieve this speed.


    The students in the class all have the feeling that their classmates suddenly become stars.


    The class was whispering, and from time to time someone probed his brain to see Yunxia sitting in the front row.


    The head teacher walked into the classroom.


    The whispers immediately became silent.


    "Yunxia, ??please come." The class teacher said kindly.


    The girl pulled away the chair and stood up.


    After the people left, the class discussed again at once, and from time to time made the sound of "recessed trough".


    "It''s too great..."


    "I heard that the plan is worth it!"


    "National news reports, why is Yunxia so great! She wouldn''t be pretending to study well, right? Or how can she progress so fast..."


    During the discussion, Yun Xia followed her to the office, and the class teacher handed her the phone.


    Mica''s voice is also the same as that of Yunfu, like a sleepwalker: "Xia Xia... When did you become so... so powerful?"


    The girl raised her eyebrows and sat lazily on the chair, leaning on the back of the chair, turning around with a pen.


    "I''ve always been very powerful. Whoever told you not to pay attention to me before will know to go out and do business."


    She just said casually, but the mica was silent, and after a while whispered: "Xia Xia, I''m sorry, it''s all a bad mother. I didn''t spend much time with you before."


    Mica really regrets it.


    After all, there is only such a daughter. No matter how busy the business is, one cannot ignore her feelings.


    She was blaming herself, but when she heard the call, the girl said indifferently: "Oh, it''s okay, Jiang Heng will accompany me later."


    Mica: "..."


    The head teacher on the side: "..."


    Jiang Heng, who had just walked to the office door and was about to raise her hand to knock on the door: "..."


    The head teacher on the side felt weird.


    Students talk to their parents at school and talk to their boyfriends directly...


    Only Yunxia dared.


    Mica, who was just immersed in self-blame, was immediately amused by his daughter: "Jiang Heng is a good student, you don''t disturb others. I don''t object, but you can be a little decent, don''t be okay. Stick Aheng."


    Yunxia froze slightly.


    "Am I sticking to him?" The girl raised her tone.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 98： Bamboo horses have different appearances (55)

    Chapter 98 The bamboo horses have different appearances (55)


    Yunxia thought it was funny.


    But now, the progress of the mission of faith is not small, she is in a good mood, too lazy to care about who sticks to whom.


    The girl went out of the office and opened the door. She looked at the beautiful eyes outside the door.


    Jiang Heng slowly squinted at her, his expression lightly squinted: "Wait for me."


    He went in and handed in the form, turned around, glanced at the girl''s hand, and gently held her.


    Yunxia happened to have something to say, so she was obediently held by someone, and she went with him.


    She pursed her lips and was tangled.


    She is the great devil.


    Generally, when asking for people, they directly beat people to obedient people.


    But it can''t be so violent to heaven.


    That''s still an attitude and kindness, and asking for help has an effect.


    So the girl exposed her dimples and leaned in, her voice soft and authentic: "A Heng......"


    Jiang Heng glanced at her, and looked at her faintly.


    He paused for a few seconds before he looked away and dangled his eyelashes, asking blandly, "What''s the matter?"


    "Well, didn''t the First Academy guarantee us places, would you like to go first? I want to stay for the college entrance examination, so you should go first."


    The girl shook his hand.


    Jiang Heng didn''t have any opinion on this, but just a little surprised: "Do you want to take the college entrance examination?"


    "Want to try." Yunxia nodded.


    "Okay." the boy obediently said.


    The deft attitude made the Demon King very satisfied, so he held him more affectionately, leaning on the young man''s shoulder with rare tenderness.


    ¡­


    Soon after the result of the game caused a sensation.


    The college entrance examination finally arrived in the limelight.


    Jiang Heng was sent off without taking the college entrance examination, so he consciously assumed the responsibilities of parents and was responsible for sending someone to the examination room for the exam.


    Two days passed quickly.


    At the end of the exam, some people are happy and some are worried.


    But for Yunxia, ??apart from the sensation, there will be no second result.


    When inquiring about the results, even Jiangfu was quite concerned. He took Jiangheng to come to Yunxia''s house and greeted Yunfu and his mother, asking about the results.


    Jiang Heng was calmer than the three adults, glancing at the screen without expression.


    After Yunxia entered his information.


    The web page refreshes.


    She raised her lips.


    Suddenly there was silence in the room.


    Yunfu Mica, including Jiangfu, looked at the screen with a stunned face, looking at the number. The first reaction was to suspect that he was wrong, and the second reaction was to suspect that he was wrong.


    Look at the past from top to bottom.


    Full marks, full marks, full marks...!


    Full marks? ? !


    There are no other grades! And the final result is naturally full...


    This is no longer a shock that can be described in words.


    It''s a horror! ! !


    Several adults stared at each other.


    Yunfu: "The webpage is broken, Xia Xia, you refresh it again."


    Mica: "Yes..."


    The girl at the table lazily hooked her lips, tapped her fingertips, and refreshed.


    Still the same scary score.


    The needle in the room was audible and no one spoke. At this moment, the ringtone of the mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Yunfu picked up dumbly.


    At the end of the phone, the head teacher''s voice hurriedly said.


    "Is it Xia Xia''s parents? My phone here is almost exploded by reporters. Several top media in China are asking... Have you seen the results?"


    "Look..." Father Yun fainted.


    "This score is too scary... But now is not the time to say this, Xia Xia has time to let her come to school, there are many big academics here, communicate with the principal and want to see her..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 99： Bamboo horses have different appearances (56)

    Chapter 99 The bamboo horses have different appearances (56)


    For the sensation brought about by his achievements, Yun Xia was already prepared.


    However, she did not expect that it would be a full score in the whole subject.


    Because according to common sense, there is almost no possibility to get full marks for the liberal arts test papers.


    But according to IQ skill points, you can easily analyze the answer ideas, and naturally write them in the most correct direction.


    This is the result of a combination of luck and strength.


    However, this achievement has set off a boom in the whole country.


    Is the full score of the whole subject still human?


    Even foreign media have introduced reports with titles like "genius girl" and "incredible".


    The entire network is flooded with the same news.


    Almost everyone will question. Especially for liberal arts papers.


    Yunxia''s test paper was subsequently published.


    Not only the science papers are flawless.


    Even the liberal arts language is similar to the standard answer.


    There are several full-text compositions every year, and her composition is one of them.


    The netizens looked down carefully and found that it was an undisputed full score...


    At this time, the public opinion all exploded.


    Is that human being? !


    This is not human! !


    The video of the girl''s interview was also maddened online. When she smiled and squeezed her lips, her dimples would be exposed, and her eyes were clear, like a forest deer, which made her feel soft.


    The popularity of the champion is high.


    And even more shocking.


    Big companies that originally bought modeling solutions sent invitations after the college entrance examination.


    Intentionally invite people to visit the company.


    As soon as this news came out, there was an uproar on the Internet.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is a top company that has already taken a fancy before going to college!


    Comparing people''s 18-year-old, it really makes people feel that they are alive...


    And Yun Xia, watching her belief value go up, satisfied.


    The topic of college entrance examination continued for a month.


    Over the years, there have been champions every year.


    At most, it is a small fire, but it will not cause a national sensation.


    Mainly because-full scores in all subjects.


    Although the number one champion every year, such terrible results are enough to cause a sensation.


    All the full marks have created an unsurpassable myth in the history of college entrance examination.


    Yunxia had to accept various interviews for two months, and he frequently appeared in the news.


    There are also reports from foreign media.


    Although the belief value is rising fast, it is almost too busy to touch the ground.


    Finally, she had time to rest at home, but she was thrown out by the mica after being carried:


    "Recently, you haven''t been with Aheng. There is a pitiful boy in the family. I''m going to be idle, and don''t you want to see it?"


    Yun Xia was depressed, and the boy was so pitiful. He pouted and went to Jiang Heng''s house.


    Father Jiang smiled when she saw her, "Are you looking for Aheng? You can count it. After two months, did you not meet Aheng?"


    The two adults said so, the devil could not help frowning, and reflected deeply, is he really neglecting the beauty of Zhuma?


    She had no choice but to say "I''ll see him," and hurried up the stairs.


    Father Jiang smiled slightly.


    Study room on the second floor.


    Sunlight spilled in from the window, dyed the young man''s broken hair with light gold, and his eyes were delicate and picturesque.


    Yunxia knocked on the door.


    "Please come in." A cold, sweet voice.


    The door was gently opened, and a small head darted in, blinking.


    Jiang Heng raised her eyes to see her, put down the book, and glanced deep.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 100： Bamboo horses have different appearances (57)

    Chapter 100 The bamboo horses have different appearances (57)


    The white fingertips were pressed on the pages of the book, and the sun shone in the cold eyes of the boy. The white clothes win the snow, and the temperament was cold and elegant.


    He couldn''t hear emotions in his voice, just put down the book and said plainly: "Come here."


    Yunxia closed the door and came over.


    There is a tablet computer in front of Zhu Ma Mei. She walks around the table and stands beside him.


    Only found out that it was my own interview on the screen.


    Jiang Heng''s voice was not tight or slow: "You asked me to admit in advance, don''t take the college entrance examination, just don''t want me to grab your limelight?"


    The girl blinked her eyes.


    Because she did think carefully, she did not deny that, after turning around to the chair, her small hands squeezed the shoulder line of the teenager.


    "It''s all seen by you! However, it doesn''t matter, anyway, we go to the same university, but you just accept it first."


    The little white hand clenched into a fist and hammered, full of comfort.


    The teenager slowed down, raised her hand to hold her a small fist, and slender fingers encircled her whole, with a careless evil.


    Yunxia was pulled down, and his waist was gently held by the other hand.


    She leaned back against the table, and the whole person was pressed against the table, her toes were forced to tiptoe, and she sat half on the table.


    The other person lowered his eyes and leaned slightly.


    The pretty pupil stared at her, and the teenager''s cold, lazy voice slowly said: "I mind."


    The devil was stunned.


    Mind?


    Do you mind if you have the monopoly? But Jiang Heng didn''t seem to care about the limelight.


    The devil is entangled, should he apologize, or should he be beaten up to convince him.


    The study was quiet for a while.


    Holding the girl sitting on the table, lowered her head and mumbled: "Do you mind if I don''t let you take the exam?"


    The young man lifted his lips lightly.


    The voice was dull, and he lowered his head slightly, with thin lips against her white tender ears, low and lazy.


    "I mind that you have forgotten because of the exam, and you have forgotten you still have a boyfriend.


    His voice was low and dumb.


    Yun Xia froze.


    She glanced at the beautiful face of the beautiful woman, and she couldn''t help but look at the pair of deep, deep eyes: "You''re not a little daughter-in-law, and it''s not that good to be a solo girl."


    "Isn''t I?" The other party bit her earlobe gently, and when the girl froze suddenly, there was a lazy, non-smiling voice in her voice, plain and flat: "I thought I had already been."


    Yunxia was at a loss again.


    Based on her knowledge, isn''t the daughter-in-law specifically referring to girls? And it''s the kind of girl who is obedient and clever, and the birds are human.


    However, if Jiang Heng Ken is clever and clever, the birdie is in good condition...


    She glanced at the beauty close to her, and thought about it, finally promised: "Then you are the younger daughter-in-law, I will accompany you more in the future, not busy with others."


    "Really?" The teenager looked at her lightly.


    The girl nodded.


    Jiang Heng was a little funny, and she didn''t bother her anymore. She lowered her head and rubbed her lips.


    Grind ears.


    Yun Xia feels a little strange, but she also likes to take the initiative to ring the teenager''s neck.


    More than a month later.


    The interview finally came to an end, and university life finally arrived.


    At first, Yunfu Mica was a little worried that his daughter was too famous and would be affected in college.


    But soon, this worry disappeared.


    After entering the university, the girl''s performance is still among the best, freshman participated in a special program, sophomore received an invitation from the top research institute.


    Became a well-deserved girl learning god.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 101： Bamboo horses have different appearances (58)

    Chapter 101 The bamboo horses have different appearances (58)


    a few years later.


    "Dear viewers and friends, everyone! This is a first-line reporter interview. We have arrived outside the institute...


    "Due to the confidentiality of the research institute, journalist friends are not allowed to enter, but they can interview the most cutting-edge scholars and provide everyone with the results of this research, a major discovery called a miracle!


    "This is the top research institute in China. Speaking of it, everyone should have an impression of the college entrance examination four years ago. At that time, there was a female student who created the college entrance examination myth-the full score of the whole subject! And she was young, Joined the institute as a junior...


    "She is also the leader of this project. After the research results are announced, her name will surely spread throughout the world with the results, let us look forward to the announcement of the results!"


    The reporter in front of the camera was excited.


    In the research institute, Yun Xia took off her white gloves and leaned against the man behind him, rubbing along his collarbone: "Aheng, I''m exhausted."


    There was finally a sensational result.


    Even if there is an IQ bonus.


    But to sensation the world with scientific research still requires a huge achievement.


    She spent a long time for this.


    Of course, in the eyes of others, this time has been very, very short.


    After all, which of those world-famous achievements is not a decade or two?


    Jiang Heng was unmoved, letting her lean on herself and focus on inputting data.


    Afterwards, he raised his hand and looked at his watch. His voice was flat: "Tired? It''s not too late, you''re too tired."


    The devil suddenly hammered him and educated him: "Jiang Damei, outside, how can you keep a cold and serious temperament anyway? Nonsense."


    Jiang Heng took off his gloves, glanced at her, and slowly said nothing.


    Yun Xia asked in the past: "I didn''t let you both sit in the college entrance examination. You both mind. The current project is the result of our two team leaders. Are you sure you don''t write your own name? Give me credit for it?"


    The other person hooked his lips lightly.


    "I usually manage the company, and I come here to help you occasionally, without writing my name." Jiang Heng said with a smile, lazily. "And four years ago the college entrance examination... I mind that you are not with me, make no mistake."


    His tone was plain.


    Yun Xia glanced at Jiang Damei before turning her gaze back to the screen. "You said, can this result be considered a contribution to mankind?"


    The other party was silent for a few seconds.


    The slender figure approached her from behind, lowered her head close to her earlobe, and had a dull voice.


    "I don''t pay attention to the contribution to mankind... But Mrs. Jiang, after you finish your work, should you contribute to your husband?"


    ¡­


    The news of overcoming the world''s medical problems has caused a sensation in the world.


    Soon after.


    Yunxia returned to the school lecture.


    The students who were a few years younger than her couldn''t help but sigh.


    The same is the school bully, why is there such a big gap?


    The bus for the shuttle bus is parked on the roadside.


    The first person who got off the bus was a young man in a long white shirt, with a pair of long legs attracting attention, elegant and expensive, and cold eyes like ink.


    He led the girl out of the car.


    The students hurriedly held up their phones to take pictures.


    This couple is too famous, and they are all learning gods who can only be seen from afar.


    Moreover, Jiang Heng''s beauty and professionalism are almost as famous as his achievements.


    Yunxia took the little bamboo horse out of the car and slightly raised the corner of her lips.


    The belief value reached its full value shortly after the medical problem was overcome.


    Her task was finally completed.


    *


    PS: On the side of that, these two days will be placed in the readership. The method of adding groups is at the top of the circle of book friends. Is there wood in the next world who wants to see the Queen?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 102： Bamboo horses have different appearances (59)

    Chapter 102 Bamboo horses have different appearances (59)


    After the lecture.


    Two college roommates came to see her in the background.


    But as soon as he entered the door, he saw a shock.


    The beautiful, long-haired man, Sheng Xue in white, leaned over to support the table, and the girl was completely caged in his arms, her head raised in a small voice.


    Two girls were stupid on the spot.


    Jiang Heng straightened up, glanced back at the silly girls, licked the thin lips, the water droplets licked off, and the lips were shiny.


    And he looked indifferent, calm and politely said: "You talk."


    When he finished speaking, he lowered his eyes and glanced at his watch.


    Yunxia said early in the morning that his roommate was going to reminisce.


    As a boyfriend, naturally polite and thoughtful not to disturb the girl''s conversation, closed the door and left.


    The two roommates are still stupid.


    ¡ª¡ªJiang Heng just now.


    Speaking of Jiang Heng.


    There are too many legends circulating in the school.


    What kind of cold abstinence, rigorous and steady, excellent self-discipline... catch a similar word.


    But what is the cold-hearted gangster just doing? !


    That scene was too shocking. In the eyes of everyone, the image of a good student is completely subverted.


    The beauty''s thin lips are slightly hooked, and it is clearly a lazy demon look, but the squinted eyes are broken and light, like the spring water, with an indescribable romance.


    But his expression was still cold, and he didn''t say anything more to them.


    The girls stared blankly at Yunxia.


    Yun Xia is in his twenties this year, but he is petite, white and soft, with thin hair hanging on his shoulders, still looking like a little girl.


    At this time, she covered her face with two soft hands, her earlobe stained with clear blush.


    She leaned against the table silently for a long while before moving her fingers away, revealing clear pupils between her fingers and secretly glancing at them.


    Realizing that the two roommates were still staring at her, the big devil closed his fingers in a panic again, covering the entire small face tightly, and his earlobe flushed.


    She doesn''t even understand what kind of love is.


    But in front of others... still instinctively embarrassed.


    The two roommates hurried over and pulled the girl''s finger away, and tweeted: "Xia Xia... You didn''t mean it!"


    "Yeah, didn''t you tell Senior Jiang Heng that we are coming?"


    The two girls also blushed a little.


    To be honest, the beauty of Jiang Heng''s level is definitely a fantasy boyfriend for all girls.


    Moreover, apart from their good looks, their personality and ability are perfect enough.


    It''s just that kind of indifferent character that people can''t imagine...


    I didn''t expect to see it in person!


    It''s so blessed! Although it''s just a simple kiss, it''s still simple... otherwise I''m afraid I can''t hold my nosebleed.


    Yunxia could not help sighing: "I said, he knows you are coming."


    The girls surrounded Yunxia excitedly, and asked one by one: "That big guy still... like this?"


    The devil was also a little depressed, glancing at the glass next to him. "After the lecture, I said thirsty...he just fed me water."


    The girls stared blankly, then their cheeks flushed and they covered their faces.


    "Ah---"


    "Oh my **** Su, let me die!"


    Who knows, Jiang Heng, the relationship in private is like this!


    Feeding too much...


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the two roommates couldn''t help but gossip and asked, "Then you have lived together for so long, and you''re both engaged, have you..."


    The devil frowned: "What?"


    The roommate was puzzled when she saw her, and looked at each other.


    Is the gangster essentially abstinent?


    So the relationship is pure?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 103： Bamboo horses have different appearances (60)

    Chapter 103 Bamboo and Horses have different appearances (60)


    They have never forgotten so far.


    When Jiang Damei came to pick up her little girl''s cohabitation, how do the roommates in the same bedroom become sour one by one?


    This pair is really sore with toothache.


    Yun Xia looks cute, and is the top champion who caused a spectator on admission.


    But then everyone found out that in addition to good grades, her boyfriend was also impeccable!


    That face and body temperament are really impeccable. So the grass of their school is Jiang Meiren, and the school flower can only be Jiang Meiren.


    As for the big brother seeking cohabitation...


    At that time, it seemed that their dormitory party.


    Unable to get a taxi after the party, Yunxia called Jiang Heng.


    The other three girls are actually a little nervous.


    In front of such a good-looking boy, he will naturally be a little nervous. Moreover, Jiang Heng is not only beautiful, but he is also so chilly that he is terrified.


    But soon, the girls'' impression was completely refreshed.


    The car stopped in front of them, the slender boy got out of the car, and a lot of people looked around in an instant.


    The other party opened the car door politely.


    Yunxia climbed onto the co-pilot.


    The girls also quickly got on the bus.


    Seen from the back seat, the man''s hands were fair and beautiful, with long knuckles and distinct knuckles, lightly resting on the black steering wheel.


    The watch cufflinks create a strict temperament. The rearview mirror reflected his cold eyes, with thick and long eyelashes and indifferent eyes.


    It''s too cold, just sit there, the girls behind are afraid to speak.


    They are also very curious. How do such beautiful and indifferent people get along with each other?


    ¡­


    After a few seconds of silence in the car, the big man spoke flatly.


    "I told your family that if you want, you can move out of school and live with me."


    His voice was smooth and indifferent, his fingertips knocked on the steering wheel carelessly, and white and black intersected, inexplicably appearing bewitched.


    The girls in the back row were all stunned, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    I didn''t expect to hit the scene of large-scale cohabitation...


    Moreover, the co-habitation of the premise is the school standard high-cold school grass.


    Three pairs of gossip''s eyes immediately cast on Yunxia.


    Yunxia was a little surprised. After thinking about it, she asked, "My parents agree?"


    Jiang Heng said quietly: "Well."


    After all, you can''t abduct your daughter without saying hello, so ask them first to avoid worry.


    The parents agreed, and Yunxia nodded, so he nodded, "Then you come to help me with my luggage, my things are in the dormitory."


    "Okay." The big brother responded calmly.


    The girls in the back row inexplicably stuffed dog food.


    A red light is on in front.


    The car stopped.


    They saw the beautiful school grass, calmly solved the seat belt, supported the back of the chair with one hand, and walked towards the first officer, the slender figure completely covered the girl.


    He didn''t overdo it, caged the girl in the co-pilot''s seat, and withdrew after a few seconds, glancing at the dumbfounded people behind his eyes.


    Yun Danfeng politely apologized: "Sorry, suddenly want to kiss her."


    The girls are all dumbfounded and can only say that it does not matter...


    Jiang Meiren sat back slowly, squinting and fastened his seat belt again.


    The expression is still dull.


    ¡­


    Now, the two roommates think about the big brother''s temperament, it seems that at that time...


    So far, the two have lived together for three years, and they can¡¯t wait to hear the gossip news.


    Yun Xia is very ignorant.


    Having lived with Jiang Heng for a few years, they also overcome medical problems together, but at home, the two sleep in separate rooms.


    Just recently got engaged.


    She completed her task and stayed here to accompany Jiang Heng, and of course she should be married to him.


    So Jiang Heng would call her Mrs. Jiang.


    As for what Jiang Meiren said casually.


    What "contribute to her husband" and "tired so early"...... Purely relying on his girlfriend to not understand, it seems to make her laugh.


    Yunxia Great Devil, thought he was talking about kisses. There is a good night kiss before going to bed, it is really tired.


    Although she thought it was a kiss, she was thin-skinned and could not hear it. She also educated the other party to maintain a cold image, don''t talk nonsense.


    therefore.


    When asked by my roommate, the devil is really ignorant, frowning and asking, "What are you talking about?"


    The roommates glanced at each other.


    Then I moved up mysteriously, "Xia Xia, you like this..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 104： Bamboo horses have different appearances (61)

    Chapter 104 Bamboo horses have different appearances (61)


    After listening to the roommate''s words, Yunxia was confused and said goodbye to them, ready to go home.


    The roommate made a fist and made a cheer.


    From their point of view, Xia Xia is really a man of constant concentration after living with Jiang Damei for three years.


    As abstinent as the big brother, no wonder you will be taken by the indifferent big brother!


    Three people went out.


    At the end of the corridor, a long, snow-white figure dangled and talked on the phone. Seeing them coming out, the man said goodbye, then hung up the phone and raised his eyes.


    The two roommates became nervous immediately.


    Jiang Heng is at the same level as them.


    But people graduated one year in advance, and the aura is so indifferent.


    So everyone is honestly called a senior.


    "Senior Jiang Heng." The two girls quickly greeted people.


    The other party nodded politely, his eyes falling on the girl behind him.


    Yun Xia''s expression was a little confused at this moment.


    She frowned thoughtfully, and her two small hands pinched the corner of her clothes unconsciously.


    Jiang Heng glanced at her, pulled out the clothes in her hand, put her white knuckles in, and after holding the girl, nodded to the roommates, the tone was plain and plain: "Leave first."


    The two girls nodded quickly, dared not to look up at each other, and quickly agreed.


    It is rare to see such a temperamental person as Jiang Heng.


    Obviously, every move is elegant, only from a distance, full of rigor and seriousness.


    But when he looked at him, those cold pupils were so charming and tempting.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Yunxia was thinking about her roommate all the way.


    She didn''t know much about what they said, but she also knew it.


    After all, this is a modern society, and no one has any biological knowledge. Yun Xia knew Gui knew, but didn''t understand what was necessary.


    Even if you don¡¯t do it, don¡¯t you live well?


    She yawned, rubbed her eyes, and leaned against the side window.


    When getting off the car, he was carried down.


    The girl opened her eyes halfway, knowing that she was in Jiang Heng''s arms and hugged him lazily.


    Jiang Heng lowered her eyes, and Feng Qingyun looked at her lightly. Without any emotion in her eyes, she went upstairs and put the person on the bed gently.


    The tall figure leaned slightly, his white fingers pressed against the soft pillow, and the other hand pinched the girl''s chin. The movement was very light. He asked plainly, "Are you sleepy?"


    The girl opened her eyes and nodded.


    "Then kiss."


    Jiang Heng''s voice was low and his tone was steady.


    On the sleeve of the snow-white dress, the cold and rigorous cufflinks touched her cheek, and the lazy voice was near her ear.


    "Sleepy and sleepy, good night kisses are necessary, eh?"


    The ending is slightly dumb.


    Yun Xia blinked, looking into those eyes.


    Inside is the cool color, like no emotion, but also like a deep affection.


    The thick eyelashes covered the half-eye starlight, and he dangled his eyelashes, only breathing lightly.


    Yunxia likes this.


    Although Jiang Heng would make jokes slowly, he would tease her. But he treated her well.


    very warm.


    She reached out and patted the man''s shoulder, because she whispered, her voice was slightly soft and soft: "Jiang Heng, shall we... well, we shall get married right away, right? I heard that I got married..."


    She struggled for a long time and didn''t know how to express her meaning clearly.


    What''s more, the face is a bit hot for some reason.


    After a long period of entanglement, the girl''s eyes cooled, and the devil''s decisive attributes prevailed.


    The girl frowned impatiently, rolled over and pressed on the other side.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you are mine, are you prepared for it?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 105： Bamboo horses have different appearances (62)

    Chapter 105 Bamboo horses have different appearances (62)


    Jiang Heng slowly squinted her eyes, not moving, and stared at her coldly.


    She just organized her language tangled.


    Jiang Heng could hear what she was going to say, but she was so comfortable that she let the girl hesitate and entangle, he just licked his lips slightly.


    She wanted to hear that, she said it herself.


    But I didn''t expect that I didn''t hear what I wanted to hear, but I was held back by my wrist.


    Jiang Heng looked quiet.


    Neat and white sleeves were scratched out of folds.


    He turned his face slightly, his tone was careless, and he seemed to have a lot of fun.


    "Well, be prepared. So, how do you want me?"


    Under the slender eyelashes, the eyes are steady, but the color is shining and flowing, from the high and cold temperament, into the tempting darkness of the world.


    Jiang Heng has always been aloof and calm, with a lazy slack.


    Yun Xia lowered his eyes and glanced at the man''s cheeky look.


    She spread her small hands and said directly, "Take your tie to me."


    Jiang Heng''s eyes were lazy, a little surprised, and he bent his lips happily, his voice calmly said: "Well... do you still like the tie."


    He was obedient.


    The white long and slender index finger buckled the tie, casually loosened and loosened, pulled apart, raised the hand slowly and gently handed to the girl''s palm.


    So the next second, those eyes were covered by the tie.


    Jiang Heng: "..."


    He was a little funny and his voice was low: "What is your hobby?"


    Hearing an interesting smile in his tone, Yunxia snorted and ignored him.


    Those eyes are too disturbing.


    then.


    The next day.


    Yun Xia is still in a state of ignorance, unable to recover from the thrilling soul.


    I didn''t know how long I slept yesterday.


    After waking up at this time, the earlobe brushed the light and fragrant breath.


    Slightly sideways, he saw the man''s extremely sharp beauty, with long lashes casting a shadow.


    Yun Xia''s subconscious, even a little counsel. She was tight all over, shrinking back slightly.


    Jiang Heng is not the same as usual.


    She has long known that this guy is not as serious as the surface.


    He is always slow-paced and has a lazy evil intention.


    But I didn''t expect that what I knew was not all about Xiao Zhuma...


    So much so that now I see this stunning beauty, even if the other person closes his eyes, it looks pure and harmless, as beautiful as an angel.


    But in Yun Xia''s eyes, the other party would torture people more than her demon king, recalling the tragic past, she still had a little counsel.


    Even with this delicate white face, it also looks like a demon, as if the curvature of the thin lips is playful, making people''s eyes dare not stay too much.


    The girl got up carefully and moved her waist away from her arms.


    But she just moved.


    The other party embraced slightly loosely, her long eyelashes twitched slightly, not tightly, and closed her waist.


    Jiang Hengban opened his eyes.


    Dark and cold eyes, soft and docile. His thin lips lifted up, his voice lazily morning, casual.


    "...So early, where to go? Hmm?"


    As he asked, he raised his eyebrows slightly.


    White fingers along her knuckles, slowly stepped forward, closed together, and then interlocked fingers, tenderly hugged.


    "You do it first." Jiang Heng said indifferently, his voice low, "Be responsible."


    Yun Xia froze.


    Listening to his slow voice, lazy, seemed to be thoughtful.


    "Xia Xia, you have to eat and eat."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 106： Bamboo horses have different appearances (63)

    Chapter 106 The bamboo horses have different appearances (63)


    You must be full to eat.


    Yun Xia deeply regretted that she shouldn''t take the initiative because of curiosity. As a result, she was now caught by others, and her eyes squinted and shattered.


    What is the difference between love and other feelings? The little devil''s head has a vague idea.


    The girl''s little soft face was buried in the pillow, grabbing the soft pillow surface.


    She has never seen anyone who can stay on the bed for a day.


    However, the illusory Jiang Damei, who is legendary and honest, can calmly do it.


    She dumbly hugged the quilt, heard the door ring, and quickly shrank back into the quilt, half of her face was buried, only dark, round eyes.


    The white toes curled up, and the ear tips were crimson.


    She blinked at the other party.


    Jiang Heng pushed the door in and gave her a blank expression, glancing at her.


    The tall figure is still light and windy, but this time the pajamas are messy, the buttons are not properly fastened, and the eyebrows under the broken hair are beautiful and lazy, which is completely different from the cold and rigorous image in the past.


    Instead, every move is dangerous and puzzled, and it looks charming and calm.


    "Baby, eat."


    Jiang Meiren put the tray next to the bed, raised his eyes, his eyes were cold, he hooked his lips, and his tone was smooth and he said: "The meal is full."


    The ending sounded a little laugh, frivolous and playful.


    Yunxia: "..."


    She blushed her ears and silently buried her entire face in the quilt, indented it and refused to come out.


    The girl buried her quilt, her eyes a little dazed.


    She did something stupid.


    Why listen to roommates? Well now, the door can''t get out.


    She just knew her boyfriend and girlfriend before.


    But now, the understanding of love is vaguely taken to the next level.


    The quilt on the head was opened, and Jiang Heng was a little funny, looking at her, "But you who bullied me, I have been obediently tied by you... dissatisfied?"


    Yun Xia didn''t cross her face, shook her head by the quilt, and whispered: "I''m not dissatisfied."


    "Then you come." Jiang Heng sat down beside the bed and picked up the spoon. "I feed you."


    The devil looked up at him ignorantly.


    She saw the other person''s beautiful and cold eyes, seeming to be slowly again, stained with darkness.


    Finally, Yun Xia was tired, and she leaned on her arms.


    Jiang Hengman squeezed her finger carelessly and smiled a little in her voice. "It seems that Mrs. Jiang remembers my words. It''s a little unambiguous to say that I will do it immediately for my husband''s contribution."


    Yunxia froze slightly.


    She blinked.


    Only then did I know what he meant.


    Jiang Heng touched the girl''s chin with her fingertips, and lifted her small white face, her voice was calm: "The research has been completed, you have a good rest. In the daytime, be careful not to be too tired..."


    He kissed her hair and smiled slightly: "Save effort, you know?"


    Yun Xia hugged his shoulders, his small face lying on the other''s slender shoulder line, depressed.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The sensation brought by the research results finally came to an end, and the names of geniuses were also remembered by the world.


    Beautiful island.


    The girl was wearing a wedding dress, holding a bouquet, pursing her lips to reveal a small dimple, and her eyebrows curved.


    The guests marveled at the bride''s beauty and stepped forward to send their wishes.


    The roommates of Bridal University are wearing a bridesmaid dress and standing aside.


    When Jiang Meiren passed by, she glanced, her voice low, "Thank you."


    A few bridesmaids were a little nervous, but they were suddenly thanked, and suddenly they were all ignorant.


    They looked at each other.


    Ok?


    What did they do? ? ?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 107： Bamboo horses have different appearances (64)

    Chapter 107 The bamboo horses have different appearances (64)


    #»éºóÉú»î#


    ¡¤


    Early in the morning.


    When Yun Xia opened her eyes, she was reluctant to face the world as usual.


    There was another backache.


    Lying on the bed comfortably, she was a little bit unwilling to get up.


    She looked over.


    The person next to him lay on her side, letting her pillow in one hand and gently holding the girl''s slender waist in one hand.


    Yun Xia silently leaned over, looking at Jiang Heng''s long eyelashes, the soft sunlight outside the window reflected his white complexion, thin lips were as red as petals, and the messy and broken hair added a lazy and beautiful color.


    Yunxia blinked.


    Although she is a devil who is not afraid of the earth, but she was born shortly, ignorant of simplicity.


    Heaven is good to her, so good that people are a little dependent.


    Although sometimes he loves tossing her.


    Yun Xia lay on the back of his hand and silently looked at the man''s eyebrows for a while, then rubbed it carefully, and touched his lips with red lips.


    She retracted to lie down again.


    The other party''s beautiful lips evoked a curvature.


    Those cold eyes opened, exposing the dark and beautiful pupils below, deep like a deep pool.


    Jiang Heng Slowly Siri glanced at her, unable to hear emotions in her tone: "Unexpectedly, Mrs. Jiang''s hobbies, in addition to ties, steal kisses."


    "What do you mean?" Yun Xia suddenly watched.


    She felt that this person was not talking about good things.


    But he couldn''t understand his deep meaning.


    "It''s nothing¡­¡­"


    Jiang Heng lazily posted, gently hugged the girl in her arms, and her white chin rested on her neck fossa. Her eyes were not tight or slow.


    The tone was deliberately soft and whispered against her earlobe.


    Yun Xia glanced at him suspiciously, without asking, and pushed him, "I''m hungry."


    Before she woke up every morning, this person was not by her side.


    Jiang Heng''s work schedule is more regular than her, and the time is strict. She usually wakes up after morning exercises and finishing breakfast.


    Opening his eyes today to see him, the Big Devil is still a bit novel, because after watching it for a long time, the more beautiful it looks, the more he couldn''t resist stepping forward.


    Jiang Heng grabbed her waist, and the voice in the morning was not as cold as usual, but it was somewhat magnetic and hoarse, and slowly said: "I came back in the morning and the breakfast was hot in the kitchen."


    The girl stunned: "Have you already gotten up?"


    "Well." The man carelessly raised his long eyelashes, his eyes lightly cold. "You said you don''t want to be alone in the morning...I''ll be earlier and wait for the morning exercise to come back to accompany you."


    After he finished speaking, he leaned in slightly, bent his cold eyes, and asked softly, "Do you think I am particularly good to you?"


    Yun Xia blinked, really touched.


    She nodded, and then heard the other person''s smiling tone, "So after we finish breakfast, shall we come back to rest for a while?"


    Yunxia: "..."


    She lifted the man''s hand away from her and twisted her small face alertly, "Don''t think I don''t know you."


    Jiang Heng smiled.


    The cold and beautiful eyebrows were slightly curved, and the high cold temperament became soft. He was slow and gentle, his voice was soft, and he sighed slowly: "My Xia Xia, now I understand everything."


    "That''s not all your credit." The Big Devil glanced back at him.


    Jiang Heng did not refute.


    After having breakfast, Jiang Heng asked her plans today and went to arrange a date.


    Yunxia pouted.


    This guy said that there must be a date every week so she doesn''t miss him too much at home.


    Gee.


    I don¡¯t know who it is.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 108： Bamboo horses have different appearances (65)

    Chapter 108 The Bamboo Horse and the Horse Are Different (65) End


    #½­çñ#


    ¡¤


    If someone has tried it, strict self-discipline, one-time work schedule, meticulous neatness and cleanliness, and a completely blank entertainment life, then it will definitely come to a conclusion in two words:


    bored.


    Jiang Heng is often bored.


    He is not fond of solo travel, nor is he accustomed to solo travel, just. I didn''t meet someone who wanted to stick together.


    His father was away from home for a long time, and his mother did not meet often after divorce. Jiang Heng did not care about these things. His emotional world was pure and indifferent.


    Therefore, the coldness and indifference seen by outsiders are just a kind of boring nonchalant expression.


    He closed his eyes and thought.


    In fact, it has been wrong to see from the meeting. The girl who looked across the corner and touched those round eyes, Jiang Heng''s heart was slightly confused, and she seemed to be acquainted.


    He knows the identity of the other party.


    They are green plums, but he has never recognized this identity, and he is too lazy to treat any green plums thoughtfully, so it is almost equivalent to not knowing.


    But at that moment, the mood was a bit strange.


    He didn''t show it.


    When the sleeve was gently pulled by the girl, it was very magical. It seemed to have been scratched by the kitten''s paw, and a numb current rushed from the wrist. The teenager''s eyes dropped, and he was a little stunned.


    He lowered his eyes and pushed away.


    Later, the meeting in the office was not a coincidence, but an intention.


    The two were in the next class. When they saw the girl swaying and passing by, the young boy''s white fingers supported his chin. In the eyes of all the girls in the class, his thin lips were lightened, and his eyes were slightly darkened.


    He picked up the information indifferently and got up to the office.


    Jiang Heng found that he did not resent the girl pulling his neat sleeves, and liked her staring at him, like the two little tiger teeth exposed, snow white snow white, very cute.


    He slowly felt that life is actually a very interesting process. When you find something you are interested in, the world is not as boring as it used to be.


    The other party''s simplicity is beyond Jiang Heng''s imagination.


    He didn''t understand any rogue words, and even jumped back and forth to counter him. Jiang Heng found it very interesting, like a little pet looking at Zhangya Wucao, during her free time, teasing her to pass the time.


    But one day, when he saw the little girl lying on the side of the road at night, wearing only thin pajamas, he suddenly felt a little bit of reluctance, and the lingering feeling was inexplicable and abrupt.


    Father Jiang didn''t see the little figure on the roadside. The teenager spoke indifferently, looking out the window: "Someone in front...you stop the car."


    She seemed a little resistant to him. When he saw him, she did not want to come up. Jiang Heng felt a little funny, but it was also the first time in her life that she was soft-minded and whispered to coax someone.


    It was just that he was always cold and calm in tone. That time even Jiang''s father didn''t hear it. The boy''s voice was warm.


    He began to desire.


    Longing to touch and hug further.


    There may not be love at first sight in the world, but it will not take too long to fall into a period of sorrow. It is often just that I have already realized it before I realize it.


    He will smoke. It¡¯s not that I choked a few times before I learned to smoke, but I seemed to be able to touch the smoke by nature. The first time I could carelessly watch the smoke rising from my white fingers and lingering around.


    Jiang Heng doesn''t touch this thing often. Rigidity and self-discipline penetrate into the bone marrow. Tobacco has a psychedelic component, and he does not like addictive things.


    Only that time, I took the smoke from the girl.


    He bit into his thin lips and felt not the psychedelic of tobacco, but another more addictive sweetness that counteracted all self-discipline at that moment.


    Addictive.


    But there was also a slight sigh of relief in my heart. He had never had a temper before, but he was a little angry that day. Because she was pure white in his heart, Jiang Heng did not like her to be contaminated with it.


    He was supposed to be angry for a while, but she was very obedient and raised her eyes so cute, so he couldn''t let out the fire.


    Not to mention that day, she took the initiative to find him.


    Jiang Heng finally touched his favorite little tiger''s teeth. His white and clean fingertips were rubbed lightly, and he even wanted to lean down and kiss.


    She gave him a jar of sugar.


    Although he knew that sugar was not taken carelessly, the young man''s heart softened instantly, and even a little secret joy, he slowly held the jar of candy and also grabbed the girl''s palm.


    Little by little, interlocking fingers.


    and so.


    This day was very pleasant.


    If no stranger appears.


    The boy lowered his eyes.


    Seeing the scene of the accident from the window, Jiang Heng felt calm and completely threatened. He knew that the girl had no familiar boy, and that she would eventually be her own.


    But it is still vinegar.


    The vinegar can''t sustain reason, and it is full of anger.


    Grieved again.


    Irritability.


    You must be intimate, otherwise it will be better.


    Originally it was just pity for comfort, the teenager did not expect unexpected surprises.


    The girl''s sudden words made people feel at a loss, pressing the question step by step and getting the answer again. It was the first time he experienced sweetness, and the taste overshadowed all the sweets he ate.


    *


    Later, compared to eating sugar.


    Jiang Heng liked another thing.


    ¡ª¡ªAccurately, I like to eat another food.


    It''s sweet and soft, cute and delicious. It won''t be too greasy to eat, even if it''s not time to eat dinner, you can take it and bite it during the day.


    He raised his eyes.


    The girl next to him noticed his sight and frowned: "Why do you want to see me?"


    Jiang Meiren''s eyes are cold, his expression is indifferent and serious, and he is thoughtful.


    "Nothing. I was thinking... what should I eat tonight."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 109： Hug my little pity (1)

    Chapter 109 Hugging My Little Poor (1)


    The second world: the modern world


    Task: Completed (100%)


    Rating: S


    *


    The Big Devil touched his chin, looked at the lines that appeared in the void, and nodded in satisfaction.


    Another S-level.


    Her goal is to get S grade in all worlds.


    Let the **** who threw her to do the task, take a good look at the strength of her devil.


    Thinking of Heaven, the girl raised her hand unconsciously, and her white soft fingers touched her waist.


    After a pause, she didn''t know what she remembered, and she blushed slowly.


    "..."


    The devil stretched out his small face, his cheeks were red and his expression was serious, and he brought up the message of the next world.


    A few more lines appeared in the void.


    *


    The third world: the world of women


    Name: Yun Xia


    Identity: Merchant daughter-in-law


    Mission: A world sensation


    Available skill points: ¢± IQ. ¢² Prophet. ¢³ money. ¢´ Force. ¢µ Good luck.


    *


    Yun Xia''s eyes swept through several skill points.


    In ancient times, the lady.


    These skill points seem to work very well.


    But she noticed her identity as a merchant daughter-in-law.


    That is the eldest lady of a wealthy merchant.


    Moreover, this is a female supremacy. The status of women is relatively high. The status of the daughter-in-law, but to inherit the family business.


    businessman.


    Of course money!


    Yunxia hooked her lips, exposing the white tiger teeth, and chose the skill point of money.


    ¡¾Transmitting¡ª¡ª¡¿


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Miss Yunda, you have another drink..."


    A sticky and delicate voice was gentle and gentle, and at the same time poured a glass of wine and brought it over.


    The wine smelled close to Yunxia''s nose, and she opened her eyes.


    Eye-catching is the elegant room. The candlelight was dim and the setting was very ambiguous.


    There were a few girls dressed in luxurious clothes. Everyone was surrounded by one or two men.


    These men all smiled softly and looked good. The good gowns were messy from the neckline to the belt. The collarbone and white skin color could be seen from the lapel.


    Serve the wine.


    Serve the girls tenderly.


    And looking at the appearance of the ladies, they seem to be accustomed to being courteous, drinking along the slender hand of the man and squinting comfortably.


    Some people of Meng Lang also directly cast themselves in the arms of the man next to them.


    Yun Xia hardly looked at it.


    The aroma of wine reaching her lips overflowed, and she glanced at the man next to her.


    The other party looks good, even the best of these people, and carefully feeds her with wine, the eyes are obviously pleased.


    Women respect the country, men have no status at all. Only by learning to be gentle and considerate, can women be favored.


    Yun Xia''s current identity is the home of the richest man in the country, the eldest daughter of the Yun family in Beijing.


    In addition to being rich is rich. It''s simply an overlord president of the ancient female version.


    She does business well, plus she looks beautiful, and she doesn¡¯t know how many men¡¯s dream wives are.


    It''s no wonder that the men in this flower building glanced at her one by one, and even the Huai Kui around them was carefully and tenderly waiting.


    Yunxia pushed away the wine and got up: "You guys play, I''m going back."


    Several of the lady ladies were stunned, "This is gone? Isn''t the little one around you unsatisfactory? It would be better for someone to change one for you..."


    "No." The girl picked up her cloak and put her brows on her face indifferently. Her beautiful eyes glanced at the audience. "I still have the royal marriage contract, so I won''t play with you."


    The ladies suddenly showed a look of understanding.


    Of course, the royal family''s face must be given.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 110： Hug my little pitiful (2)

    Chapter 110 Hugging My Little Poor (2)


    The Yun family, after all, is the richest man, and the empress will naturally draw more.


    Marrying a prince is enough sincerity.


    However, speaking of that little highness.


    It was a pitiful little pity. I heard that at a very young age, he would have no father and concubine, and he would not be as diligent as the other elders. Therefore, he was not enthusiasm with the empress and grew up in a remote palace alone.


    This time as a marriage chess piece, he was married to the merchant''s house. Looking at the identity of the prince, the Yun family may respect His Royal Highness on the surface.


    But in fact, everyone understands that this love affair is nothing more than a draw. The Queen and the Yun family are closely related. The feeling of the little prince is not important.


    For the empress, it was the richest man in the dynasty.


    The Yun family''s ability to marry the royal family is itself a benefit.


    Moreover.


    There is no harm in marrying back.


    The little prince from the palace, the golden branches and jade leaves, the spoiled ones, marry home, and the beautiful looks are also pleasing to the eye.


    Because of being unfavorable, the Yun family does not have to worry about it. When the little prince married back home, it was a beautiful decoration.


    Ms. Yun won a little beauty in vain, and naturally would not be dissatisfied.


    Everyone is very satisfied with this situation.


    Only one person was wronged.


    His Royal Highness had no father, and now he is married as a chess piece, and Miss Yun is also destined not to be sincere. In the future, her concubines will definitely be in groups.


    It''s just that in this world, women always respect men and men, and no one will care about this.


    ¡­


    Yunxia returned home by horse-drawn carriage. When she arrived home, she was called to the study by the mother of the head of the family.


    My mother''s name is Yun Lu, and she has powerful business methods, and her temperament has the majesty of the richest man.


    She glanced at her daughter-in-law, "Did you go to Hualou?"


    Yunxia nodded, "Yes..."


    "You also know that you are going to marry the husband who came in, but the prince." The owner said in a deep voice.


    "It''s normal for a woman to love to go to Hualou, but recently, her prince''s identity is precious. Before entering the door, you must respect your attitude."


    Yunxia raised her eyebrows, "Then after entering the door?"


    Mother glanced at her lightly.


    Leng Heng: "Even if it is a distinguished prince, it is also a man, and he can''t control a woman''s concubine. Whatever it should be like in the future."


    She paused again and pondered.


    "Because you are not favored, you don''t have to be too scrupulous. You can have fun afterwards. It''s just as appropriate. It doesn''t matter how many concubines you have.


    Yunxia innocent blinked.


    The owner again said: "But in the end it''s golden branches and jade leaves, the spoiled little royal family, I''m afraid that life is all delicate and delicate. In the future, in terms of money, we still have to follow the specifications of the palace."


    Anyway, the richest people, some are money.


    Arrange her a few words clearly.


    Yun Xia looked down, grabbed an orange, and asked lazily, "What if I don''t want to marry?"


    The head of the house was slightly surprised.


    She reacted, gathered up her long sleeves, poured a cup of hot tea into the porcelain cup, and smiled.


    "Not to marry? There are always too many beauties. I have inquired that the little highness was born to be very beautiful, and his status is very precious. Ordinary people want to marry a prince, but they have nowhere to ask for marriage. Only my Yunjia daughter-in-law is blessed to suffer."


    She said, putting the porcelain cup down indifferently.


    "And you can rest assured that the little prince is noble, this world is always the man who listens to the woman. You should marry a beautiful woman, and it is good to watch it."


    Yun Xia peeled oranges, stuffed one in his mouth, and said nothing.


    She had to find a chance to see this golden-brown-leaf-small pitiful.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 111： Hugging my little pity (3)

    Chapter 111 Hug My Little Poor (3)


    If the other party does not want to marry, the marriage can still be discussed.


    After all, she cannot "marry" others at will.


    Suddenly came to the female supremacy, the gender position was completely reversed, Yun Xia was a little strange in her heart.


    She didn''t talk to her mother anymore, she went back to her room after a few chats.


    What kind of precious beauty in that legend sounds very pitiful, but this is a female honored nation, this kind of grievance is actually commonplace.


    Where is equality in ancient times.


    In the eyes of the owner and the empress, the little prince was nothing but a chess piece.


    The girl returned to the room all the way, handing the cloak to the servant at random, glancing at the other party.


    Because it is a female supreme, the servants are young men with clear eyes and beautiful eyes. They bowed their heads and lowered their eyes. They respectfully accepted the cloak and whispered: "Miss, the owner said, there is a gift for you today..."


    "What?" The devil blinked.


    The servant was a little nervous, and faced a pretty girl, her face slightly reddish: "You...you knew it before bed."


    Yun Xia looked at him quietly, nodded at will, and let him go.


    She glanced around the room and stopped on her bed.


    The gauze layer hangs down, the candlelight jumps aside, the flame reveals a shadow on the wall, the incense burner is lit on the low table not far away, and the light incense rises.


    The girl squinted, her eyes slightly cold, and she walked over and raised her hand to lift the veil.


    On the bed, a teenager sat on his knees.


    He had a beautiful look on his face, and originally had a disturbed look. When he came to see her, he dropped his head gently, and his voice was clear and sweet: "Miss...Yes, the owner let me come to serve you."


    He pursed his lips, and under the dim candlelight, his face also turned red, "My family is innocent...... The body, the body is also innocent, the office has taught to serve the lady, I will serve the lady..."


    He finished his speech before raising his head.


    The girl in front of her face was cold, white and beautiful, standing on the edge of the bed and looking at him from the top. The teenager''s face could not help but redder, and his heart was slightly a little, and there was a trace of anticipation.


    He pursed his lips and reached out tentatively to pull the girl''s belt.


    The other party took a step back, took back his eyes, and said, "I don''t need to, you go out."


    Suddenly Suddenly Suddenly.


    He has a good appearance and was specially trained to serve the noble girl, so he still maintains an innocent body, and it is reasonable that there is no possibility of being rejected.


    But the girl in front of him was unmoved. After glancing at him, he said, "Forget it, you don''t have to go. I''ll go to another room to sleep."


    When she finished, she lifted her feet away.


    After walking out of the room, the devil raised his lips and felt funny.


    Unexpectedly, she would be pushed into bed one day. Even if she didn''t understand this, she knew that she couldn''t do this with others at will.


    Moreover, she now understands a little bit.


    Yun Xia didn''t call his servant. He found a new room and went to bed after washing.


    The next day, the head of the house knew she had refused to serve, and was a little surprised to ask her to ask why.


    Which woman in this world is not a concubine? Those with status have several rooms in succession.


    The owner asked wondering: "Don''t you like being too active?"


    Yunxia: "..."


    The other side pondered: "That''s okay, wait for your highness to pass through the door. He has a distinguished identity, Jinzhiyuye is superior, and will not be as active as Shifang Xiaoyu, maybe it suits your taste."


    Yunxia: "..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 112： Hug my little pitiful (4)

    Chapter 112 Hugging My Little Poor (4)


    The big demon was blushed and smoked by this problem, and he stumbled past and went out.


    It¡¯s terrible!


    She went out and walked around, looking at the customs and customs along the way, slowly pondering her sensational plan.


    What she lacks most this time is money.


    Therefore, it takes money to complete the sensation.


    No matter which dynasty, reading is the most important event. Therefore, you can invest in studying first.


    Every year there are a large number of underprivileged children. If this matter is handled well, the word of mouth can start and it will be a great merit.


    So on this day, Yunxia was in Beijing, transferred to several colleges, and sent his hands down to collect intelligence to prepare for his plan.


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    In the palace.


    The young little book boy sighed, looked up at the bright sun, squinted, and looked down.


    He rolled up his sleeves and grinded the ink, while carefully saying: "His Royal Highness, Her Majesty, is this not pushing you into the fire pit? If the Yun family does not pay attention, I am afraid that the young lady will still look for flowers and ask the willows to invite butterflies and concubines. Groups of rooms..."


    His voice was getting smaller and he could hardly bear to speak.


    There is no happiest thing in this world than a wife who respects her.


    Although it is impossible for a woman not to have a concubine, if the wife''s wife respects the husband, the life can be better.


    If the wife does not pay attention, it will be miserable.


    But His Highness was a marriage this time, and the two sides had no feelings at all. Why did Her Majesty the Queen marry the prince? Everyone knew everything.


    A chess piece, the opponent will respect the strange.


    Marrying back, maybe as a decoration, always looking at the beauty of the beauty.


    But the Yunjia daughter-in-law will definitely visit Hualou as usual...


    Poor their highness.


    I have been wronged in the Royal Palace for many years, but I am afraid of more...


    A few days ago, the favored princes in the palace deliberately came to the house to mock.


    The mistress of the Yun family is described as terrible, saying that she is very hard-hearted, likes to play with Xiaozhu, and will definitely suffer when marrying in the past...


    He was terrified.


    In fact, the book boy also knows.


    Those princes just couldn''t see the appearance of His Highness. Since they met by accident before, the eyes of these people were stunned.


    After that, I became jealous, and after only a three-to-five grotesque, I found out blamelessly.


    But this time, he was really worried.


    Wouldn¡¯t Miss Yun really be like that?


    What about your highness? It looks so beautiful, that lady is willing to let it go!


    He couldn''t help but sigh again.


    After hearing the sigh, the teenager behind the curtain raised his eyes slightly.


    The light-colored pupils are beautiful and quiet, seeming to contain moonlight and water, so elegant.


    Yue Bai''s clothes are elegant, the young slender fingers cling to the pen lightly, and the ink drops on the snow-white rice paper.


    The eyes are clear and clean.


    He lowered his eyes, curled his eyelashes densely, and Yun Xiu''s beautiful eyes fell silently.


    Nanhuai flipped his wrist and gently put the pen down, looking at the palace indifferently, his beautiful cold eyes, and his emotions.


    "Forget it." He opened his lips.


    The voice was clear and pleasant, but there was no fluctuation, and it seemed cold.


    The little book boy glanced up, his movements slowed down, and he looked dumbfounded again.


    Your Highness is really beautiful...


    "The Queen''s will can''t be disobeyed, and the Yun family dare not retire. I will cooperate with everything in the Yun family, as long as the Miss Yun family..."


    There was a slight disgust in the eyes of the boy, and the thin lips were light and attractive.


    "¡­¡­Do not touch me."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 113： Hugging my little pity(5)

    Chapter 113 Hugging My Little Poor (5)


    "Ah?" The book boy froze, looked closely at the beauty of His Royal Highness, shook his head and whispered:


    "Will Miss Yun agree? After the door, she is your wife, as a husband, of course, you have to serve your wife..."


    Nanhuai lowered his eyes and put his fingers on the snow-white dress with white fingertips.


    Moon white clothes are elegant.


    He looked at his clothes corner quietly, his eyes narrowed slowly, light and beautiful like a cat.


    The young man''s face was elegant, his tone was dull and quiet, and he said softly: "The Yuns only want an obedient piece, and they will agree."


    Nanhuai doesn''t care who he is.


    Actually, he understood. Men in this world can only feel better if they are gentle and considerate to women.


    However, he had no affection for Miss Yun''s family and naturally loathed this inexplicable family matter.


    The only condition for playing chess is that the Yun family does not interfere with his own life.


    With his cooperation, the Yun family is more convenient to act, so it will not disagree with this request.


    The teenager raised his sleeves, his eyelashes drooping lightly.


    Yaxiu''s moon-like eyes, quiet and quiet, slowly exude a few lines of silence.


    He resented being approached by others.


    It was not easy to grow up in a palace without a father since childhood. Moreover, this face has always been very troublesome, he is already careful enough.


    The favored princes deliberately mocked and devalued Miss Yun''s family to nothing.


    Nanhuai knows.


    Their words cannot be fully trusted.


    But he had no interest in this family matter, and he felt even more indifferent after listening.


    Staying in this cold palace from an early age, I''ve seen people''s hearts early, and I don''t expect anything else.


    The young boy lowered his eyes, his white hands held the porcelain cup, and slowly took a sip of tea. In the beautiful eyes, the lowering was gradually replaced by calmness.


    It is cold and cold.


    ¡­


    Yun Xia took her maid to visit a few properties under her name, and nodded in satisfaction.


    Sure enough, it is the richest man.


    rich!


    If she did not choose a money skill point, it might be an ordinary merchant daughter-in-law.


    But because of the election, so directly, there is money to become the richest man.


    According to her calculation of the family property, this world really can toss.


    After all, being rich is the boss.


    Even the empress did not move the Yun family easily, and in order to attract them, she also deliberately proposed family matters.


    After shopping for half a day, Yunxia walked into the street teahouse.


    If you have a big family business, you can just go to your own shop.


    The shopkeeper ushered in quickly and nodded with a broad smile: "Miss, I will arrange an elegant room upstairs for you to go to rest."


    The girl nodded her head at random, and she hadn''t walked two steps. Suddenly, there was a young boy standing beside her.


    He seemed a little nervous, looking at her, and whispered, "Cousin."


    The devil turned to look over.


    Although it is a female deity.


    Is it too much to see her men? Annoying her.


    The tall boy in front of him was blushing and looked at her: "What a coincidence...cousin, are you going to shop? Can I stay with you..."


    The girl waved her hand.


    She glanced over, her eyes indifferent, not seeing any waves, and the tone was faint: "I go shopping by myself, I don''t need to accompany."


    The teenager bit his lower lip and nodded slightly, but quietly caught a few strands of obsession in his beautiful eyes.


    I didn''t think that before.


    But after returning from Hualou a few days ago, his cousin was inexplicably beautiful enough to make him... unable to move his eyes.


    Yun Xia ignored the line of sight behind him and lazily went upstairs.


    Drinking tea.


    Outside, there was a little knock on the door and a letter was sent.


    "Miss Yun, my Highness asked you to meet at the lake."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 114： Hugging my little pity(6)

    Chapter 114 Hugging My Little Poor (6)


    Your Highness?


    The girl in the room squinted her eyes, her dark-eyed pupils were still, raising her hand:


    "Bring it to me."


    The maid handed the letter to her.


    Yun Xia opened the envelope and wrote neatly on the letter paper, saying: "May I talk to my wife by the lake".


    The girl''s eyes were slightly cold.


    She folded the letter, put it in her sleeve, and smiled at Xiao Zuo: "You lead the way."


    Xiao Xiao had always been expressionless.


    But at this moment the girl smiled, her small white dimples appeared on her fair and beautiful face, and she looked smart and cute. The little stunned for a moment, a little uncomfortable.


    He has never seen such a touching girl.


    unfortunately.


    She was nothing more than a merchant, but offended the powerful female officials in the DPRK.


    Xiao Gu''s eyes were sympathetic.


    Yun Xia left with him and casually told his maid: "You stay, don''t need to be with me."


    The maid should salute.


    The two walked out of the teahouse and walked all the way to the shore of the lake.


    Xiaogu led her into an alley, long and secluded, no one walked around.


    Yun Xia looked up at the eaves around him and asked, "Your Highness asked me to come here?"


    Xiao Xiao whispered: "Yes..."


    The two went to the middle of the alley.


    There is a distance from the beginning and end of the lane. No one is paying attention here.


    Walking to the middle, the demon suddenly stopped, and in the next second, a few black shadows fell from the sky on the wall, and several men in black stood up and down, holding the knife around the girl.


    Yunxia smiled.


    The girl''s bright eyes, condescending, glanced around the people in black.


    immediately.


    Everyone saw her raise her lips, and the smile seemed extremely gentle. The two snow-white little tiger teeth, but also showed the shining malicious.


    After a few minutes.


    In a remote and quiet alley, the big devil sat lazily on the pile of people and kicked a man in black: "Say, who let you ambush me?"


    "Yes... It''s Mo Cheng''s prime minister from North Korea. She only said to teach you a meal... It''s all our eyes and no eyes, you adults have let us in large numbers..."


    The man in black wants to cry without tears.


    Yunxia stepped on them, thinking with her chin.


    The prime minister, Mo, didn''t know what hatred or grievance he had with himself, so he wanted someone to beat her.


    And in the name of Her Royal Highness, I asked her.


    Mo Chengxiang did not know that she could martial arts, and casually found several folk people to ambush her.


    But the folks are unprofessional, and they beat everything up.


    "Why does she want you to teach me?" The Great Demon revealed his dimples.


    The men in black fought a cold war and smiled to please.


    "You, don''t you know it? Mo Chengxiang remembered that His Highness in the palace for a long time..."


    Ok?


    What about this?


    The Big Demon was not interested in listening to gossip, but today they were beaten to the door and involved herself, and she asked more questions: "Then what?"


    The man in black replied:


    "However, Prime Minister Mo Cheng had a marriage contract very early, and the prince could not be a concubine, so it was impossible for him to get married. You are about to marry your highness back..."


    She glanced at the girl and didn''t say anything.


    But the rest is self-explanatory.


    Everyone usually listens to the love affairs of the female officers, but naturally they know a lot.


    Moreover, there was news in the palace under His Highness a long time ago that it was said to be a very beautiful beauty.


    Today, Prime Minister Mo Cheng is unable to hold the beauty home, and it is not uncommon for him to buy fierce beatings.


    After listening to Yunxia, ??he was happy.


    This young man with golden branches and jade leaves, beautiful and beautiful, hasn''t passed the door yet.


    Someone went crazy for him?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 115： Hug my little pitiful(7)

    Chapter 115. Hugging my little pity (7)


    The man didn''t know how beautiful it was.


    After thinking for a while, the devil turned his head and walked out of the alley, and returned to the teahouse to order his maid: "Go to the Yun Family''s worship post and pass it to the palace. I want to see the queen."


    The maid hurried to do it.


    Although Yunjia is a family of merchants, it pays amazing taxes every year, and the empress attaches great importance to Yunjia.


    Moreover, there is now a marriage.


    The next day, the queen summoned Miss Yunda.


    And Yunxia had no other purpose this time, just want to enter the palace to see the little highness.


    Marriage can retreat.


    Lest she have to help block the peach blossoms and trouble the silver.


    ¡­


    At this time, the palace.


    Mo Chengxiang hurriedly hurriedly scolded the maid next to him: "How do you do things? That Yunxia is just a merchant outside the palace. Can a dozen people be able to let her run away?"


    The maid hurriedly said: "The lord is angry."


    Mo Chengxiang''s face was still not good, he suddenly stopped and said in a deep voice: "...Go to the side hall and see His Royal Highness Nanhuai."


    Said to visit, in fact, just want to meet each other. It is convenient for Mo Cheng to travel to and from the palace. He often finds various reasons to see His Royal Highness.


    However, every time people are not cold.


    Mo Chengxiang entered the side hall.


    But as soon as he entered the door, he heard the conversation of several princes, with a clear sneer in his tone.


    "Nanhuai, you and the Miss Yun family have been engaged for so long, and they will become married in a few days... As the wife, Miss Yun family has never seen you."


    "Yeah, if I were, my wife''s obvious lack of attention to me, I really lost my life in the lake."


    The tall teenagers in Jinyi''s expressions all looked disdainfully and looked at the person opposite with cold eyes.


    The man dangled his eyes and made no sound, his long eyelashes were put down quietly, covering the clear and beautiful eyes, and the slenderness stood aside indifferently.


    He did not respond to these words.


    The pupil under the eyelashes is light and beautiful like a kitten.


    And he didn''t talk, he looked quiet and well-behaved, and just standing there made people feel excited.


    Nanhuai lowered his eyes, did not respond to the sneers of the princes, gently rubbed the fingertips with his fingertips, his skin was fairer than the porcelain cup, and his expression was dull.


    A young prince sneered:


    "There won''t be any good fruit to eat in the past, as I see it, you have this face..."


    Speaking of appearance, several princes could not help glancing at the man''s face, his tone sour.


    "Israeli waiter, what is the difference with Hualou, will never be respected by his wife."


    "Just..."


    Listening to these malicious taunting conversations, Mo Cheng couldn''t help frowning.


    My heart is full of regret.


    If she can marry Ah Huai... she will certainly spoil your Highness and will not make others laugh like this.


    She strode forward, saluted the young princes, and said warmly: "Have seen several highnesses."


    Several teenagers suddenly saw the woman, and Mo Cheng, who was also a heavy minister of the DPRK and China, hurriedly politely smiled to make her flat.


    "How can Master Mo come to the side hall?" a prince asked with a smile.


    Mo Chengxiang looked at Nanhuai.


    The man still didn''t raise his eyes, stood quietly on the side, light-colored pupils looked at the porcelain cup in his hand, as if he hadn''t even noticed her arrival.


    Clearly care about her.


    Mo Cheng could not help feeling disappointed.


    She paused and said: "I heard that Miss Yun family went to Hualou a few days ago... She and Her Highness are on the verge of marriage, which is so deceiving, so I want to visit His Highness...Hopefully Your Highness Don''t be sad or sad."


    A few princes were shocked, but they were immediately gloating.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 116： Hug my little pitiful(8)

    Chapter 116 Hugging My Little Poor (8)


    Haha, we are married in a few days, what other flower shop does Miss Yun go to...


    Obviously don''t care about your husband!


    The princes were not used to Nan Huai''s face, but at this time they were gloating.


    As a result, everyone was pretending to be kind, and the yin and yang were comforted and comforted: "It is normal for women to have fun and enjoy themselves. It will be good if they get used to it later."


    "That is, a little thing, but Prime Minister Mo Cheng personally came to see you, and did not thank Prime Minister Mo for his concern?"


    Hear this sentence.


    The elegant young man in the corner raised his light pupil slightly and looked at the crowd.


    Mo Chengxiang smiled and stood aside.


    Seeing the teenager''s beautiful eyes lifted up, she suddenly breathed.


    The heartbeat slammed faster.


    The other person''s eyes didn''t fall on her. He only glanced at the crowd, and then bowed his head, holding a porcelain cup with white fingertips and sipped tea.


    Mo Chengxiang''s eyes were a little obsessed.


    In this world, no second such beauty can be found. Cold and elegant temperament, those pupils are like cats, clever and quiet.


    If it were not for His Highness, he was raised in the deep palace since childhood. There are definitely a lot of women fascinated by him.


    But such a beauty, but a merchant daughter-in-law cheaper, will later be owned by that Miss Yun.


    When Mo Cheng thought of this, his eyes were cold, and he felt more and more disgusted by Miss Yun.


    And at this time.


    Yun Xia followed Her Majesty the Empress and walked across the promenade to see the courtyard from afar.


    The familiar induction made the devil stunned slightly, and the dark eyes stopped on the teenager in the corner.


    She blinked her eyes and raised her eyebrows.


    Snow white clothes, the other party''s temperament is elegant and elegant, seeing from a distance, also feel pleasing.


    According to the original master''s memory, that is His Royal Highness.


    But this sense...


    Is it the heavenly projection of this world?


    The Big Demon was a little surprised, and his beautiful eyes looked up and down for a while.


    After looking around quietly, it was not surprising that she thought about it again.


    After all, being a devil is to be supervised.


    Every time I go to a small world, I will be very close to the projection of Tiandao, as is the case with the first two tasks.


    She narrowed her dark eyes, tilted her head slightly, and looked at the figure from afar.


    The figure reflected in the clear eyes, and the girl''s eyes seemed focused.


    The empress also looked over there and smiled and said, "That''s Huai''er, the husband I promised you. The wedding is imminent, do you want to see him?"


    Yun Xia heard, but suddenly a little embarrassed, Bai Neng chewed out two small dimples.


    She originally wanted to meet.


    But at this moment, the teenager turned his back to himself, tall and slender, Xue Yimo had a temperament and coldness, and only one back looked good-looking.


    I don''t know what character he is.


    Thinking of something, the girl''s white and tender cheeks were reddened, feeling embarrassed by Heavenly Dao, so she shook her head with a small face.


    The voice said in a small voice: "...No, see you when you get married."


    She entered the palace this time, originally to get out of marriage.


    Now that the idea has been dismissed, just wait for a marriage and just take the person back.


    Since this time is the female supreme, the other party is his own husband, and is a pitiful little pitiful, so marry home first, and then get to know him slowly.


    The empress nodded with a smile.


    Yunxia glanced back into the courtyard.


    With the sharpness of the devil, it is natural to see that the other young princes are not friendly.


    The girl''s eyes narrowed slightly and her lips were gently raised.


    "Your Majesty, but I have something, and I will send it to Huai now."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 117： Hugging my little pity(9)

    Chapter 117 Hugging My Little Poor (9)


    The empress raised her eyebrows: "Oh?"


    ¡­


    In the courtyard, a few princes were in high spirits, seizing the opportunity, you sneered at me.


    Mo Cheng prepared to choose an appropriate time and speak out to protect the beauty.


    It can also add some affection for yourself.


    But before she could choose the right time, a palace attendant hurriedly walked on the promenade, followed by several court attendants, and came forward to salute a few people.


    "I have seen a few of your highnesses, and you have seen the prime minister. Miss Yun entered the palace today and specially picked a gift for your highness Huai."


    He said, gesturing behind him.


    Several princes were shocked, and their eyes moved with it.


    They were still laughing at each other. At this moment, the mocking expression stiffened in the face. They looked at the tray in the palace attendant''s hand in amazement. After looking at each other, the expression became hesitant.


    Why did Miss Yun suddenly give gifts?


    Doesn''t the wife care about Nanhuai?


    It will not be a humiliating thing. I have not heard that Miss Yun has a good impression on Nanhuai.


    Didn''t Mo Cheng say that she was still visiting Hualou the other day? ?


    Several people''s eyes stopped on the tray.


    The tray is covered with red silk, so you can''t see it.


    Mo Chengxiang originally intended to protect the beauty, but was interrupted at this time, feeling uncomfortable, staring coldly at the tray of red silk: "Really? She was still visiting the flower shop a few days ago, and now it is too sincere to give gifts..."


    The voice did not fall.


    The court attendant lifted the red silk on the plate.


    The various objects that came into view almost blinded everyone''s eyes.


    The gems are as big as pebbles, and the rarest pearl in everyone''s mind can only be used as a foil to the bottom of these gemstones.


    There is the ray of Qibao Yingluo next to it, and the agate coral with flashing blind eyes, carved with lifelike fine jade...


    The princes only felt, hissing, and eye pain.


    They grew up in the palace, and it is not that they have never seen the world.


    But the good things in the palace are not so exaggerated! There are a few pieces of antiques that can be seen at a glance. They are old and rare treasures. They have only heard people say that these babies have been collected in the Yun Family.


    And now, Miss Yun is directly given to her little husband who hasn''t passed by?


    I only heard that the Yun Family was rich and wealthy, but I did not expect the richest man in the world to be so terrible.


    Moreover, these things are so valuable, why did Miss Yun send so many suddenly?


    "Your Highness Huai, Miss Yun said, this is just a little intention, to add interest to you."


    In the dull and funny face, the palace attendant smiled and said: "The wedding ceremony is the most valuable, and the wedding will also be big. The lady said, ensure that your wedding is the most grand, and no one can surpass it in the future."


    "..."


    The expressions of the princes are all silly.


    These things are actually just flattering? What is the real gift? ?


    And what is the most solemn, no one can surpass in the future...


    What kind of wedding is she going to have? !


    ¡ª¡ªThis is different from what we said!


    Said good heart? What about disrespect?


    Everyone stared blankly at the glittering tray.


    Mo Cheng''s face on the side was not pretty.


    Although she is a heavy minister.


    But when it comes to starting a family, the entire dynasty is no more wealthy than the Yun family.


    In addition to paying taxes every year, they will also send a lot of money to the treasury.


    Therefore, the empress will not suppress them, but will use all kinds of means to attract.


    After all, the richest man will have the next one without it. It is better to support a sensible family.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 118： Hug my little pitiful(10)

    Chapter 118. Hugging my little pity (10)


    Therefore, in the dynasty, the Yun family was like a fish, and the wealth was indescribable.


    Mo Chengxiang is naturally richer than others.


    Looking at the gold trays at this time, she could not help turning blue, and glanced at Nanhuai beside her.


    The boy glanced at those things.


    There are some doubts in the light-colored pupils.


    He paused, gathered his white sleeves, nodded slightly, and his voice was elegant and cold: "Please convey it to me, thank you Miss Yun for your kindness."


    The court attendant hurried back to the ceremony and joked: "Your Highness Huai, it''s been two days since the wedding. You can change the name to your wife now."


    The boy was slightly startled.


    Thin lips curled up, he dropped his long feather eyelashes, but said nothing in silence.


    The term "wives".


    Not to anyone.


    Qing Fei''s attractive thin lips pursed and Nanhuai glanced at those things.


    In any case, the other party helped himself today. He dangled his long eyelashes, white fingertips around his sleeves, and slowly opened his lips: "Miss Yun is in the palace?"


    His Royal Highness did not change his name to call his wife, the palace attendant was a bit strange, but only when the little prince was embarrassed, she smiled and said: "It is precisely, Her Majesty asked her if she wants to see you, Miss Yun said to see you later when they get married. ...Respect you very much."


    The teenager is slightly stunned.


    According to customs, this is indeed very respectful.


    The princes'' faces became more and more ugly, and each of them was silent.


    It was just said that Miss Yun was only interested in her face.


    But if you are looking at the beauty... why do you insist on keeping the rules and not seeing before marriage?


    This move is obviously to respect the husband, without the frivolous anxiety they imagined.


    The princes were too embarrassed to stay at this moment.


    Besides, those precious treasures... Even if they are accustomed to the world, they feel a bit jealous and tempting.


    The princes snorted, their faces ugly swept away.


    Embarrassed and jealous, he burst into flames.


    They were also puzzled.


    What is the attitude of the Miss Yun family towards Hu Jun?


    Prime Minister Mo Cheng stayed in place, unwilling to be reconciled, so reluctant to get credit for being robbed by Yunxia.


    What if your highness really feels good?


    She pondered for a moment, with a disdainful tone, and whispered with a smile: "His Royal Highness, the most important thing for the Yun family is this. The young lady sent these things, the surface is indeed beautiful, but the mind is not..."


    Not finished.


    The young boy''s elegant and light-colored pupils looked over with no emotion in his eyes.


    It was still cold and calm: "I married Ms. Yun and she gave me everything. No matter what, Nanhuai feels happy. Isn''t Mo Cheng''s affairs busy? Please come back."


    The voice is sweet.


    The teenager narrowed his eyes slightly, concealed the shadows with his eyelashes, elegant and elegant, and slightly light and cold.


    "..."


    Mo Chengxiang paused.


    She gritted her teeth.


    Unexpectedly, the Little Beauty is so clear that it directly shows her heartfelt love for Yunxia.


    As soon as her mood fell, she had to squeeze out a smile, knowing that she could not provoke her today, and nodded and left.


    Nanhuai looked at the woman''s back, her beautiful eyebrows curled up slightly, and in the light-colored pupils, there was some coldness.


    Mo Chengxiang had shown his heart to him.


    This time it happened to borrow from the Yun family to get rid of this big trouble.


    He glanced at the precious gifts again, but showed no joy, and only glanced coldly before turning back to the room.


    ¡­¡­same. These are also very cheap.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 119： Hug my little pitiful(11)

    Chapter 119 Hugging My Little Poor (11)


    Yunxia happily left the palace after giving his present.


    The most indispensable part of her family is money, and there are all kinds of rare treasures. Take it out and give the little pity the support scene, which will definitely blind the eyes of the gang.


    The female respects the country, and the ups and downs of teenagers are easily bullied. Moreover, small and pitiful looks so beautiful.


    The next month.


    With the advice of Miss Yun Family.


    The Yun family has paid more attention to this marriage than ever before.


    As a result, many grand arrangements were added to the already grand wedding.


    Even the preparatory work for the wedding, looking at the list of Miss Yun''s dispatch, couldn''t help but stunned.


    She is a very experienced director and has prepared many royal weddings.


    I have never seen such an exaggeration!


    No matter which young man in this world, if he can get such attention from his wife...


    I''m afraid you will die in this life?


    The matter of the wedding was not deliberately disclosed, but there was still some rumors in the capital.


    I heard that the Yun family temporarily changed the wedding specifications, and there was much discussion in the teahouse.


    I don''t know if this specification has been changed to a grand or simple one?


    It is in the limelight.


    More than a month later, this wedding finally came.


    The court attendants were busy early in the morning.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but use Yu Guang to peep at the beautiful boy in the temple.


    His eyes were amazed.


    The teenager didn''t wear a moon-white elegant dress today, and the beautiful crimson was covered, and the fingers with the sleeves cut off were as white as beautiful jade.


    Slender body, from clavicle to neck, white and clean skin color, beautiful eyes, elegant eyes, light eyes, but no joy to be married.


    The book boy said next:


    "Your Highness, they all said that the Yun family had prepared the wedding, and they didn''t know what they changed...I don''t know if it would make you wronged..."


    Nanhuai looked down and did not answer.


    The book boy murmured:


    "Those princes were beaten last time, and this time they are waiting to see your jokes. I hope that Miss Yun''s conscience is really conscientious. Don''t make mistakes in the wedding."


    But no matter how worried, the time has come.


    The book boy had to sigh anxiously.


    But it was weird. His Royal Highness looked really in no hurry, as if... as if he didn''t care about the wedding at all.


    Nanhuai really doesn''t care.


    But even if he didn''t expect it, the wedding was still too unexpected.


    The team of gift-giving was lined up from the palace entrance to the palace, and sang a gift sheet for every step. The gift list was full of precious babies, even those who could not afford it on the market...


    The princes who had come by early to see the lively princes were almost staring at the gift list.


    It¡¯s not like spending so much money!


    This is too rich! !


    Why is the Yun family so good to Nanhuai? !


    Since ancient times, they have never seen a family marry a husband, and there will be such a great scenery!


    It is astounding that from the Royal Palace all the way to the Yun Family, there are people who spread gold leaves along the road. As long as the people say a blessing, there will be gold leaves to take.


    That''s gold!


    Ordinary people have never seen gold in their lives.


    The Yun Family is like spreading leaves, saying that as long as you send a blessing, you will have a golden leaf collar...


    So from the palace to the Yun family.


    Along the way, Nanhuai heard endless blessings... This unprecedented grand wedding almost gave him the blessings of the entire capital.


    Under the red gauze, the boy''s elegant and beautiful eyebrows slightly froze.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 120： Hug my little pitiful(12)

    Chapter 120 Hugging my little pity (12)


    So... Sheng Chong.


    This unprecedented wedding really deserves the word Sheng Cong.


    But this is just a marriage.


    Why is that man... so good to him?


    The boy''s eyes were quiet, and he glanced out the window.


    He has been in the cold palace since he was a child, and has never experienced the friendly goodwill in this world.


    But now, the people in the whole capital have raised their smiles and blessed his family.


    This wedding is unbelievably grand.


    Juvenile Yan''s thin lips curled up, his white fingertips unconsciously closed the sleeves.


    Under the red gauze, in the light-colored cat-like pupils, a few strands of confusion were revealed.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    This wedding was no surprise, and it became everyone''s talk after dinner.


    No one would not envy such a grand grace.


    The princes who had been gloating in the past, but nowadays never dare to slam.


    Mo Chengxiang directly said that the disease did not participate.


    But in the prime minister''s house, she still heard some wind, so she was all green all day long.


    Mofufu thought she was really sick and hurriedly prepared to take care of her, but was blasted out by his wife who was in a bad mood.


    Although wronged, it is also common.


    The wife''s attitude towards the husband has always been whatever he wants, and no wife will really treat her husband well.


    Except for this wedding today.


    Mo Fufu remembered the excitement outside and couldn''t help but sigh. ¡ª¡ªThe little highness who got married today is really enviable.


    Night fell.


    In the warmly decorated happy room, the teenager raised his white and slender hands, gently pulled down his red yarn, and light-colored pupils looked around for a week.


    after awhile.


    There was a noise outside.


    He heard the sweet girl¡¯s voice, and said coldly to the others: ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble in the cave, my husband Jun just married from the palace and is so precious that you are not allowed to bully. All are scattered.¡±


    Nanhuai blinked and froze again.


    Outside the door, the ladies who had a good relationship with Miss Yun on weekdays were also boos.


    Everyone joked:


    "As soon as you marry into the door and take care of it? We can wait to see how beautiful Your Highness is!"


    "Yeah, I only listen to rumors. My highness is in the deep palace. We have never seen His Highness..."


    But no matter what they say, the girl stood in front of the door, unmoved, squinted, still cold: "If you don''t talk, you don''t make noise. My husband, of course, is only me."


    Suddenly again in the courtyard.


    "We can''t look at it?"


    "Which wife and wife will protect the husband like that, Yunxia, ??you are too much..."


    After coaxing a few words, everyone could only helplessly spread out. After all, Miss Yun''s speech, they can''t really not comply.


    In the room, the teenager looked down silently.


    Yunxia drove away the man, turned back into the room, lifted his eyes, and saw the beauty of the elegant Yunxiu. The crimson dress was on the slender body of the man, which was more beautiful against the already fair skin tone, and the eyes were as shallow as Cat.


    Staring at her without blinking.


    Yun Xia froze for a while before digesting Xiaofujun''s amazing beauty and stepping forward.


    She glanced at the red yarn scattered next to her and blinked a little ignorantly: "Why don''t you wait for me to lift it?"


    The girl''s voice is small, it sounds a little soft, and there is no arrogance of the wife-owner to the husband, but it sounds innocent and cute.


    Nanhuai thought she would question her severely, but as a result, she got only Nuo Nuo''s inquiry.


    He pursed his lips and squinted silently, before squinting coldly, "No need."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 121： Hug my little pitiful(13)

    Chapter 121 Hug My Little Poor (13)


    What the hell? What is not necessary?


    The big demon was stunned, looked at the red yarn scattered next to his eyes, and looked at the slender and beautiful boy in front of him, blinking and blinking:


    "You mean, there is no need for me to lift?"


    Nanhuai looked at her silently.


    The young boy''s beautiful eyebrows were elegant and quiet, his thin lips pursed quietly.


    The light-colored pupil reminds us of a noble and petite cat. It is polite, but quiet and well-behaved.


    He nodded.


    "We are only married, and you know it in your heart. If you don''t touch me, I can cooperate with the Yun family."


    The devil was completely stunned.


    Nanhuai finished speaking and glanced at the girl.


    But when he saw the wife, his expression was stunned and his eyes widened.


    He was stunned and didn''t expect to encounter this expression.


    Her expression is not like his wife, the wife who is above her husband.


    Instead...


    A little cute.


    The teenager gave a slight pause, lowered his long lashes, silently lowered his eyes, and looked at the crimson coat corner.


    Why does she seem...


    Not the same as ordinary women?


    The women he has seen are all high arrogances, including the empress, and have never been gentle with the people in the harem.


    But now, his nominal wife, but his eyes are round, looking at him innocently.


    The room was quiet for a while.


    The teenager frowned slightly, thinking about increasing the bargaining chip in order to achieve the purpose of separating without mutual interference.


    But I heard the other person questioning in doubt: "What kind of touch did you say?"


    "..."


    Nanhuai raised his eyes slightly.


    The girl looked at him with a puzzled expression, and she stepped forward a bit, glanced at him, tilted her head and asked, "Is this a touch?"


    As she said, she raised her finger. Bai Ruan''s fingertips poked his arm.


    Without waiting for the teenager to react, Yunxia took a step forward again, lifted her small head, and hugged the waist under the young man''s crotch with his small hand: "Still touching?"


    The beauty''s waist is extremely comfortable to hold, and there is a familiar and reassuring feeling.


    Yun Xia hugged him, her small face could not help rubbing the young man''s shirt, and his round eyes bent subconsciously.


    But the next second.


    The slender hand pushed her away, the elegant and beautiful boy backed away, his eyes full of disgust, and her thin red lips curled into a cold line.


    Yunxia stood on the spot.


    Stay a while.


    She blinked, a little stunned: "Is it impossible to touch this way?"


    ¡­¡­why.


    She repeatedly looked at the boy''s expression, making sure that those beautiful eyes were full of cold, so she couldn''t help but take a step back.


    The original low voice was made even smaller.


    Question: "Do you hate me?"


    The beautiful young boy on the opposite side looked alienated and his pupils narrowed: "Sorry, not to Miss Yun on purpose, I don''t like anyone approaching me."


    Yun Xia silently.


    The red candle flame jumped aside, and the room was quiet and silent.


    After two seconds, the girl''s voice was dull: "Doesn''t that hate me?"


    He hates anyone, and it has nothing to do with her.


    But if, she is also in that anyone''s range... then do you still hate her?


    The devil looked down and looked at his clothes.


    The teenager stunned slightly, thin lips lightly reopened, but at the next moment, the bright and lovely girl had looked up indifferently.


    Those eyes that looked into him, carelessly, the tenderness just now seemed to disappear.


    She nodded and resumed the devil''s usual laziness.


    The tone is meaningless: "That line, whatever."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 122： Hug my little pitiful(14)

    Chapter 122 Hugging my little pity (14)


    She was the only devil who couldn''t be used to others.


    The girl''s voice is lazy, which is different from the innocent and cute look before.


    The jumping candlelight reflected the dark shadow, and half of her face was hidden in the shadow, showing a few strands of casualness.


    "Anything else besides not touching you?"


    The devil stepped back two steps indifferently, leaning over the white and tender face.


    The pale shadow of the eyelashes covered the round eyes, and she could not see her emotions, but her voice was lazy: "Let''s talk together."


    Nanhuai was a little stunned.


    I didn''t expect it to be so easy.


    Originally, it was only right for the husband to serve his wife. Although he knew that the Yun family would not refuse, it was so unexpected to be so refreshing.


    He raised his eyes and looked at the girl.


    The other party wore a crimson-colored dress, the original festive atmosphere, but at this time under the light and breezy gaze, a little settled down. The girl has dark and beautiful eyes and is bland.


    To the indifferent line of sight, Nanhuai turned his head subconsciously and removed his eyes. White fingertips slightly closed the sleeves, paused, he gently shook his head.


    The voice whispered: "...nothing."


    "Okay." Yunxia nodded. "Only this one request is easy to handle."


    Easy to handle?


    The boy¡¯s elegant and beautiful brows were slightly stiff, because the situation in front of him was completely beyond expectation, but his thin lips tightened, and his delicate brows frowned.


    Although he didn''t like his face, he knew how troublesome this look was.


    From small to large, from ordinary palace attendant to courtier Mo Cheng''s prime minister... All troubles are caused by this face.


    And he is now a real husband and wife relationship. It stands to reason that if she wants to do anything, it is reasonable.


    He originally thought it would not be so smooth...


    The cat''s beautiful light-colored eyes looked at the girl silently.


    The other person softly tapped the table with his fingertips, and then asked him, "What about the outsiders? Would you like to sleep in a room to make the outsiders think they are close, or does it matter, just stay apart?"


    Juvenile Yan''s lips opened slightly, "I..."


    "Separate."


    The devil looked at him thoughtfully, "Since you hate me so much, you should not care what other people think of us. Even if everyone knows that the husband and wife do not agree... then it does not matter?"


    Live in Nanhuai.


    White fingertips tightened the tights. He lowered his eyes and whispered: "...Well, it doesn''t matter."


    This was what he wanted.


    After a pause, I don''t know why, and I feel I should apologize. The teenager raised his eyes, glanced at the other party quickly, and looked down quietly: "I''m sorry, you are bothered for today''s wedding."


    The wedding was kind to him.


    Otherwise, even the richest man, he doesn¡¯t have to be grand.


    Yun Xia Wenyan raised her eyebrows and looked at the teenager. She nodded to her beautiful eyes. "No need to apologize. The wedding was originally my own opinion. I knew you didn''t like it. Not like that."


    Nanhuai was slightly stunned, and his eyes were light, slightly stiff.


    He didn''t mean to hate that wedding.


    In fact, no matter how he dislikes others meeting himself, but the wedding is really impeccable, the blessings throughout the capital are very warm, he has been in the palace, and it is rare to see these.


    Those golden leaves are obviously to please him, the blessings along the way... any man in this world would envy.


    So I didn¡¯t hate...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 123： Hugging my little pity(15)

    Chapter 123 Hugging My Little Poor (15)


    But just now, he had a very clear meaning of hating the other party, and the current situation is indeed the result of his initial assumption.


    That''s how I thought about it from the beginning.


    Without interfering with each other, it is enough to bring out the value of marriage. He does not recognize the identity of his wife.


    So, it seems unnecessary to explain the wedding now.


    The little prince lowered his eyes, tightened his sleeves, and asked in a dull voice: "Then I will go to the room..."


    "No need to."


    The girl looked up and looked at Xixifang. "Here is the decoration for you. Anyway, I am the first time to get married. I don¡¯t know what you like, so let them arrange according to the best."


    She looked around and drifted back to her gaze, her lips twitching up a lukewarm arc, and the little tiger''s teeth looked a little cute: "I''ll give you here, I''ll do it if I don''t come."


    Nanhuai was shocked again.


    The slender and beautiful girl in the phoenix patted her sleeves, raised her small chin and glanced at him, then turned around and walked out of the room.


    He was the only one in the room, quiet.


    The young man''s white fingertips gently grasped the sleeves, and his eyes were silent, a little dumbfounded.


    It took a few seconds before he lowered his long eyelashes, his eyes unable to see his emotions.


    The waitress outside heard the movement and came in quickly and asked in surprise, "His Royal Highness, how did Ms. Yun go? Today is the night of the candlelight in the cave..."


    What he thought, his eyes wide open, said: "My little highness, did you really mention the conditions? Don''t you want Miss Yun to touch you? But she is your wife..."


    Candlelight shed.


    Reflected in the white face of the teenager, the white and tender colors appear to be well-behaved and quiet, elegant and beautiful. He lowered his eyes and whispered: "It''s just a marriage."


    The waitress was anxious: "But today''s wedding, you also see in the eyes, the capital is saying that the young lady respects and loves you! Dongfang Huadengye, once the young lady is gone, the princes should be happily happy again tomorrow!"


    Nanhuai frowned and looked at him silently.


    The attendant immediately muttered.


    Sensitively aware that His Highness is not in a good mood at this time.


    The boy looked down at the scattered red yarn, frowned slightly, and his voice was cold: "Put this away. I don''t want her to touch me. It doesn''t matter how others laugh."


    He pursed his thin lips, his cat-like eyes blinked, and whispered: "As long as I live the life I want. She is willing to not interfere with me, give me freedom, it is good for me."


    The boy sighed and nodded.


    He followed His Highness for a long time, and naturally knew how the little prince had survived in that cold palace.


    Moreover, from small to large, this ultimate beauty has caused countless troubles. His Royal Highness hates the approach of others, this is a very early thing.


    His Royal Highness hated his appearance, and naturally disliked anyone''s touch.


    After a while, I''m afraid I can''t accept the inexplicable marriage.


    Besides, Miss Yun went to Hualou a few days ago...


    I don''t know how much your highness really is.


    The boy sighed again, and said softly, "Then go to bed first? Hi wine and red yarn... I will help you put it away."


    Nanhuai looked at the wedding wine on the table, then looked down at the red yarn: "...um."


    Silence was restored again in the room.


    The red candle goes out.


    It was dark all around.


    The moment the candle went out, Nan Huai suddenly passed the girl''s face.


    He looked at him dumbly, as if he hadn''t thought he would.


    He frowned, closing his eyes.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 124： Hugging my little pity(16)

    Chapter 124 Hugging my little pity (16)


    Yunxia walked out of the room and went directly to the study.


    The study also has a place to sleep.


    She has never been the only one who can''t get used to others.


    Others want to be bored with her, and have to see if she gives this opportunity.


    Humph!


    Humph! ! !


    Yun Xia shook her sleeves and made great strides.


    When the maid saw the girl in the velvet dress, she stood up in surprise and saluted, stuttering and asked, "Ma''am, ma''am? Why are you here?"


    Today is the night of the cave.


    Although the red gauze hides, no one can see the appearance of His Royal Highness, but from the slender and tall figure, from the collarbone to the waist are beautiful...


    Moreover, I have long heard that the appearance of His Highness is also outstanding. Who doesn¡¯t envy such a husband?


    Miss, who valued the wedding so much, should like her husband very much.


    Toucan candles in the cave tonight, shouldn''t we be consuming the grace of beauty at this time...


    Why did you come to the study instead?


    The big demon king glanced down at her from a condescending glance, and the evil spirit in his eyes was obvious, which made the maid shudder slightly and quickly bowed her head not to look at her.


    She heard the girl''s cold voice: "I''ll go to the study in the future, you can prepare a bed for me."


    The maid was stupid.


    what? ?


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    The slender young man rubbed his eyes and just stepped out of the room door, he heard several little guys in the courtyard whispering together.


    He looked at those people.


    "I heard that Missy didn¡¯t have a cave last night, so she left and slept in the study..."


    "No, this Royal Highness is a prince, with a delicate status, and I heard that she is very beautiful. Why wouldn''t Missy have no cave?"


    "Yeah, I envyed His Highness to win the favor of his wife''s wife alone yesterday, and it seems that it is not so..."


    Whispering.


    Nanhuai''s movements stopped, his eyes lightly colored, looking at a few little fellows.


    He paused for a few seconds and was about to go back quietly, but he saw the bright corner of his clothes. Outside the courtyard, the girl was walking.


    The little prince stopped.


    Outside the courtyard, the plain female voice said coldly: "So idle, free to chat?"


    The little guys talking in the yard were surprised.


    Seeing the slender figure coming over, she hurriedly saluted her.


    "Have seen Missy."


    The girl is no longer in a crimson dress today, only wearing an ordinary dress and a thin belt that outlines the waist without a grip.


    But her expression did not see yesterday''s ignorant and lovely, only lazily.


    Her gaze glanced over several saluting little guys, stopped on the back of the teenager, raised her small chin, and with a slender head, she simply made a condescending gesture and asked, "Are you used to sleeping in a new house?"


    The little servants are stunned.


    Only then did I realize that the new highness under the door was behind myself.


    Everyone couldn''t help but glance sideways.


    Yesterday, Your Highness wore a red yarn.


    Today, I saw the other party''s true appearance, and the little guys were dumbfounded and surprised.


    It''s really beautiful. Eyes like Qiushui''s cut eyes are beautiful and elegant, and the figure is long and beautiful, showing the white complexion of the collar, and the eyes are clever.


    No wonder there are rumors that many women care about His Highness...


    The beautiful pair of light-colored eyes didn''t look at them, only stopped on the girl''s body, then dropped their eyes and bowed their heads, said: "...sleep well."


    Yunxia nodded, "Today is the second day after the door, you are going to meet my mother with me."


    The beautiful boy nodded and nodded, "Yes."


    He noticed that the girl just stood outside the courtyard and spoke, and when she had finished speaking, she turned and walked away.


    I really didn''t step in.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 125： Hugging my little pity(17)

    Chapter 125 Hugging my little pity (17)


    Nanhuai didn''t return to the room immediately, stood in the spot for a while, and lowered his eyelashes.


    ¡­


    The owner of the Yun family also heard about last night.


    Although strange.


    It was the prince of Jinzhiyuye who was marrying in, so he dared not ask.


    The daughter should know.


    In the lobby.


    The head of the family sits in the highest position, next to the father-in-law Yunxia and other concubines.


    Looking at the two people outside, the people stood up quickly.


    After all, the other party is a distinguished prince.


    Everyone''s eyes stopped on the teenager, and they couldn''t help but be surprised.


    It''s so beautiful...it''s a peerless match.


    The teenager wore a long white shirt with a belt around his waist, ink drooping slightly, lined with a fair complexion, light pupils, and very beautiful colors.


    Because he has become a pro and respects his wife.


    So the girl walked in front, the second half of the Prince''s Hall fell, and stepped into the lobby, polite and quiet, nodded toward the crowd.


    He paused before his voice was cold, "Nanhuai, I have seen my mother-in-law and father-in-law..."


    Yunxia next to him glanced at him.


    Gee.


    Little pitiful cry really reluctantly.


    ... He didn''t seem to have called her wife''s owner?


    Do you hate her so much?


    The girl''s round eyes flashed doubts, glancing at Nanhuai again before slowly swallowing her eyes.


    "Huaier doesn''t have to be polite."


    In front of the prince, the head of the family did not dare to put on a stand, and quickly stepped down from the high seat. He smiled and raised his hand to help each other.


    Nanhuai frowned unconsciously.


    He hates anyone touching.


    But at this time, the elders of the Yun family came to help themselves, and it seemed too much to escape.


    He pursed his thin lips, and his lips flicked into a light straight line, and the drooping eyes clouded lightly.


    The hand reached out.


    Suddenly lifted a slender hand next to him, and stopped the owner.


    The girl next to him said lazily: "Mother, you are an elder, how can you come down to help the junior yourself, please sit back and we will give you tea."


    She took a step forward and pushed the owner back.


    The teenager blinked, his eyes were stunned, and he looked up at each other subconsciously.


    But the girl didn''t look back.


    Did not even look at him.


    She seemed completely unintentional, did not look at him, and directly helped the head of the house to go back, and took the tea from the housekeeper next door.


    After Nan Huai was stunned, he stepped forward silently and stood quietly behind her.


    The atmosphere in the lobby at this time is a little subtle.


    Everyone dare not speak.


    After all, they are a little prince! Isn''t it normal to support it? It''s Yun Xia. These words have no meaning of respecting His Highness.


    Not so good¡­¡­


    The concubine''s husband, the head of the family, has long been accustomed to Yunxia''s daughter-in-law.


    At this moment, he said immediately: "Miss, Huai His Royal Highness is the prince after all, it is reasonable for the owner to personally help, but it is you, but it is too disrespectful of the identity of the royal family..."


    The devil glanced silently.


    The owner also said: "Yeah, Huai''er is the prince, you..."


    "Prince? Since he married me, he is a husband, he will listen to me."


    The girl frowned slightly, seeming to be impatient with this topic. The bright and round eyes looked over and stared lightly at the youthful elegant eyebrows.


    Nanhuai was staring at her, slightly frozen.


    "Don''t give your mother tea yet?" Miss Yun was not at all polite.


    And all eyes are on.


    The young and beautiful teenager, but first stayed in a daze, then obediently screamed, and obediently took aside the teacup.


    Everyone: "..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 126： Hug my little pitiful(18)

    Chapter 126 Hugging My Little Poor (18)


    Everyone''s expression is a little weird.


    The little prince has a delicate status but is so obedient. He obediently embraced the tea cup and placed it at the table of the owner, then quietly returned to the girl''s side.


    And it seems that he is not reluctant.


    Just purely obedient.


    The lobby was silent.


    Yun Xia didn''t think there was anything, nor would she be coaxed because of this little thing.


    She still didn''t look at the teenagers around her, but she raised her hand carelessly, put the teacup in her hand, and raised the corner of her lip, exposing two little tiger teeth.


    "Mother drinks tea."


    There is anyone in the lobby who dares to criticize her. Didn¡¯t you see that your highness was obedient?


    Everyone looked weird, a little confused.


    No one spoke at this time.


    After the tea was finished, it was given to the elders at home, as a gift to the newly-married gentleman.


    When giving gifts, everyone would inevitably want to pull people to speak enthusiastically, but the young lady next to them took the gifts one by one, and then turned around and slapped into the arms of the gentleman Jun.


    The process that was supposed to be warm was extremely simple and rough.


    It is simply a manifestation of disrespect for people...


    Everyone froze.


    "The gift is finished, let''s go."


    Miss Yun did not seem to think something was wrong, and said, she first stepped out.


    Her Royal Highness, who was treated so casually by her, nodded to everyone with a gift full of gifts, and then obediently followed.


    Everyone: "..."


    The teenager had long legs and was close to the girl in two steps. Following her, the light-eyed eyes glanced at her, and then looked at his full of gifts.


    After two seconds.


    He pursed his lips and said, "...Thank you."


    The girl stopped suddenly.


    Nanhuai stunned, and then stopped, his long eyelashes blinked slightly.


    The cat was ignorant, looking at the girl.


    Yun Xia turned back to look at him, looking straight into the eyes of the juvenile show beautiful pupil, but with her beautiful eyes, her expression was very cold.


    Frowning, saying one by one: "I will do what you want. I won''t touch you, but I can guarantee that no one will touch you."


    She squinted her eyes, and her eyes became a little impatient. "So, you listened well, you are not allowed to go to the front yard, you are not allowed to enter my study, there is no important thing, you are not allowed to find me..."


    The teenager blinked.


    The original quiet and well-behaved look suddenly paused.


    He blinked his eyelashes again, as if he didn''t understand, and the cat''s light-colored and beautiful pupil was stunned.


    Nanhuai heard the last sentence.


    The bright young girl''s tone was obviously cold: "I''m really... annoying when I see you."


    Annoying.


    After she finished speaking, she withdrew her eyes and frowned, not wanting to see the other person''s expression.


    The teenager was holding a lot of things, and the thin and bright lips opened slightly, but before the sound was heard, the girl simply turned around and left, and went straight to the front yard.


    So Xueyi teenager holding a full of gifts, standing alone in front of the courtyard of Xifang.


    The waitress inside looked around and saw someone, and hurriedly came out, strangely said: "His Royal Highness, why are you here, do not enter the room?"


    The teenager looked at him slightly.


    Then he didn''t speak, lowered his head, and walked into the courtyard with his gift.


    The attendant followed, looking at the gift, and said with some joy: "These are good things! It seems that the elders of the Yun family all value you..."


    Value?


    Nanhuai lowered his eyes full of things, but subconsciously lifted his thin lips.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ºI¡¯m bored when I see you. ¡»


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 127： Hugging my little pity(19)

    Chapter 127 Hugging My Little Poor (19)


    He dangled his eyes, his eyelashes covered the light color in the eyes, and asked plainly: "If you think someone hates you, would you bother to see him in the future?"


    The maid screamed and didn''t understand what His Highness asked about this, but after thinking about it, he answered honestly:


    "That''s not what it should be... People hate me, and the relationship is naturally bad. Wouldn''t it be more troublesome to meet... Annoying others. Why don''t you see someone who hates you."


    The teenager''s expression calmed down slightly, and the boy continued to mutter, "Since people hate me... don''t I hate him?"


    The truth is simple.


    His Royal Highness suddenly turned his face to his face, his long eyelashes covering the light color in his eyes, quietly, without seeing the expression of the teenager.


    After the attendant returned, he was puzzled again: "Your Highness asked what this is doing?"


    The teenager looked up at him silently.


    The maid couldn''t help but startled.


    In the beautiful eyes of the other party, the calm and cold emotions are without waves.


    The teenager pursed his lips, his voice was cold, and he could not hear a little emotion: "It''s nothing. Take these things away."


    The attendant responded.


    Nanhuai watched him pick up the gifts, and he was confused.


    Another point, he did not say.


    ¡ª¡ªIf you first propose that you don¡¯t want to contact someone you don¡¯t want to meet, it¡¯s still the one who hates you.


    Is it more annoying to see each other?


    probably.


    He looked at this happy room, and thought silently in his heart that everything was going according to the most hope.


    No one would disturb his peaceful life, nor did he bother to deal with his wife.


    Not to be disgusted by the touch of others.


    Entering Yunfu, the best result I have imagined is what it is now.


    As for others seeing him annoying...


    Probably also a good thing.


    The more annoying, the farther away from him.


    He doesn''t like her. So naturally, the farther the better.


    Why Miss Yun will treat him well is totally unfounded. They only knew it for a day, and there would be no other reason.


    Either for identity or for appearance, no matter which... makes people sick.


    The young man frowned, his elegant eyebrows, his emotions were light and gentle, without any waves.


    Plain and silent.


    ¡­


    I haven''t seen it for days.


    The front yard is a courtyard specially designated for the daughter-in-law. A study room is set up for office work. Yunxia is usually there. So she didn''t allow people to pass by, meaning she really didn''t want to meet.


    Nanhuai''s hand holding the tea cup paused, looking at the pattering rain outside the window.


    The young man''s slender white hands, white in color, slender and beautiful, attached to the tea cup motionless.


    The waiter added tea and whispered: "Miss Yun has been busy in the college these few days. I heard that she has made a bailout... a lot of cold-hearted students are grateful to her!"


    His tone is beautiful: "Miss Yun is really a powerful person. Now the whole capital is envious of you, and you can get such a good wife."


    The teenager didn''t speak.


    White fingertips rubbed the edge of the cup, his expression indifferent.


    "But I heard that because of this, Mo Chengxiang always tripped Missy." The waiter frowned. He was about to say a few words, but suddenly it came back. His Royal Highness was disgusted by Miss Yun.


    He smiled suddenly, "...Forget it, your Highness may not like to listen to it."


    The teenager was stunned, looked up at him, his thin lips pursed, and subconsciously said: "I..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 128： Hug my little pitiful(20)

    Chapter 128 Hugging My Little Poor (20)


    I do not have either¡­¡­


    The teenager opened his thin lips, but made no sound. Then silently squinted, silent.


    ¡­


    This quiet day lasted a month or two.


    I was also worried that I would be on thin ice in Yunfu.


    Unexpectedly, the days in Yunfu were actually more comfortable than in the palace.


    Miss Yun Da did not set foot here for two months.


    Naturally did not meet.


    Nanhuai stared at the porcelain-white cup, somewhat fascinated.


    The boy attendant came in to spread the word.


    Respectfully said: "His Royal Highness, the princes in the palace have submitted a placard inviting you to go to the lake together...do you want to go down?"


    The young man''s eyes, his white fingertips rubbed the mouth of the cup, gently raised his eyes. His light-colored pupils blinked and stared at the boy, and asked indifferently: "Baitie comes to me, it is to pass the cloud first... Miss Yun. What did she say?"


    The husband received the outpost, and will indeed pass the hand of his wife first. The waiter was stunned and bowed his head honestly: "No... Ms. Yun didn''t look at it and didn''t interfere after it was brought."


    The elegant and beautiful people paused slightly.


    After a few seconds, he lowered his head without any expression. His thin red lips sipped the tea and said flatly: "I know."


    "Did that temple go down?" the boy asked carefully.


    Nanhuai nodded, "Go for a walk."


    When he was in the palace before, he just wanted to stay in his palace calmly, and he didn''t like to go out the most, and met those inexplicable princes.


    But now it is too comfortable in Yunfu.


    But there is a feeling of living in an isolated island.


    Although no one interferes with freedom, it is sometimes overwhelmed with depression.


    The maid went to get the power fence and put it on the teenager. The white gauze hanging down the power fence covered the beauty, and the moon-white clothes were elegant and elegant.


    Nanhuai hung down its long lashes, covering the unstoppable eyes.


    As soon as they got out of the carriage, several princes greeted them, and their yin and yang eyes looked round and laughed: "Ai Huai''s newly married Yaner, how have you been?"


    There are many pedestrians by the lake.


    After the teenager got out of the car, Qi Long''s beautiful figure attracted his eyes. The power fence covered his appearance, and he could only vaguely see the outline of his eyebrows. His long, white fingers under his sleeves were also very beautiful.


    This person attracted attention as soon as he came forward. The princes all had a bad look, and even deliberately laughed: "I heard that Miss Yun hasn''t had a room with you...I wonder if it''s true or false?"


    Nanhuai just glanced at them indifferently, without any slight waves, and asked indifferently: "Isn''t it to swim in the lake? Let''s go."


    He didn''t answer the question, he calmly lifted the power fence, and walked towards the lake.


    The princes glanced at each other.


    This reaction...I don¡¯t know if the rumors are true. Is Nanhuai unfavorable?


    They all loathe his face.


    If this face is unfavorable, how much does Miss Yun hate him?


    In this way, this beautiful look is really a joke!


    The cruise ship stops nearby.


    Several people got on the boat and the cruise ship sailed away from the shore.


    There are several cruise ships on the huge lake, the distance is far away, the shadow of the ship is hazy, but there is no scenery.


    Today, these princes didn''t know how, but they didn''t continue to speak ironically.


    Instead, they are kind.


    Until the sky became dark, Nanhuai raised his eyes to the sky, his white fingers were caged in his sleeves, and the light and beautiful pupil looked at the boy.


    Asked in a low voice: "Is someone urging me?"


    The concubine was puzzled and shook his head: "No... Your Royal Highness wants to stay a little longer, it''s okay."


    "Oh."


    The small hall drooped and stopped talking.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 129： Hug my little pitiful(21)

    Chapter 129 Hug My Little Poor (21)


    He did not leave in a hurry.


    Just sitting quietly by the window, looking at the lake under the night.


    Look cold.


    The person next to him came with a drink and smiled: "You can''t stay outside the palace for too long. Just give Ai Huai a cup today and have a good life with Miss Yun..."


    These false blessings... Nanhuai glanced at him.


    But he still took hold of the wine glass.


    But just after the wine glass was picked up, the prince on the opposite side was unsteady, and the wine was all spilled at once, staining the white clothes of Juvenile Moon.


    A large area of ??wet from the collarbone, Nanhuai raised his eyes, his expression was cold.


    "Oh... I''m so sorry." The prince on the opposite sighed softly. "I''ll let you take you to the room on the ship. You can change your clothes."


    People who already have wives and masters, can''t go out wearing wet clothes...


    Nanhuai glanced at him and got up and nodded.


    Xiaogu took the teenager into the room, took the clothes respectfully, and was about to wait, but heard the elegant beauty of Xue Xue said: "No need to serve, go out."


    Nanhuai doesn''t like other people to touch, so there is no need to wait for changing clothes.


    After changing clothes, the teenager frowned slightly.


    The neckline of this shirt is slightly lower than the usual one, but it just stops under the collarbone.


    Exposing half of the snow-white delicate lines.


    The belt is not tight, and the thin belt is loosely hooked around the waist, as if it will be hooked.


    Nanhuai was silent for a while.


    The teenager gently pulled Yan Yan''s thin lips, revealing a lukewarm arc of sarcasm.


    His eyes were indifferent, and after reaching out to tie his belt, he pushed the door out.


    Only time to change clothes, there are more women talking and laughing outside the door.


    Apparently it was a bureau set by several princes for him.


    The teenager looked over.


    Through the candlelight, I saw the prime minister Mo Cheng. There are also a few notorious young ladies.


    The teenager slightly curled his eyelashes.


    At that time, you can avoid being sprinkled without receiving wine, and blame yourself. At that moment, how could you be so intrigued to pick up the wine glass?


    A blessing...it doesn''t matter anyway.


    He doesn''t like anyone, including Miss Yun Da.


    Is there anything I need to live a good life?


    The young boy¡¯s light-eyed eyes were cold, and he did not go back to the banquet. He walked directly towards the bow of the boat, preparing to charge the boat girl back to shore.


    The voice of Mo Chengxiang sounded behind him, with a hint of softness, "...Ai Huai?"


    After a young meal, he turned to look at her indifferently, "Also invite Prime Minister Mo Cheng to call Nanhuai''s full name."


    He has a cold voice.


    However, this turn suddenly surprised all the people behind.


    This snow suit is really romantic.


    Half of the placket reveals beautiful clavicle lines, the complexion is white and dazzling, and the waist band is slightly loose, just hooking people.


    Several princes first looked at the teenager in amazement, and after waiting for a return to their gods, they showed an expression of gloating.


    The more beautiful the more hooked!


    The few pretty ladies here are all powerful people in North Korea and China, and they are not afraid of Yunxia at all.


    Even in the face of the prince, I dare not do anything, but Nanhuai is not favored by the empress...


    Such a beauty, they certainly can''t help taking advantage?


    This is not their fault.


    Anyway, Nanhuai has grown into that look, born to seduce people!


    Mo Chengxiang returned to his mind and instantly understood the current situation.


    She stepped forward.


    Turning his back to everyone, he lowered his voice:


    "His Royal Highness..."


    After a pause, her eyes were deep: "Do you understand the situation now? As long as you ask me, I can help you leave now."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 130： Hug my little pitiful(22)

    Chapter 130 Hugging my little pity (22)


    Nanhuai felt a little funny.


    No wonder the Chinese people said that Mo Chengxiang was just stunned for his own use, and it seemed a bit interesting today.


    If he is really weak to this extent, he can''t even deal with this situation, how could he easily agree to come out on a cruise.


    The teenager slightly lifted the thin lip corners, and the beautiful beauty in an instant made Mo Chengxiang stop breathing and stared at the arc of his lips.


    She must get this person!


    "Anyway, you don''t like Yunxia," she said in a low voice. "What''s wrong with me? She''s just a merchant daughter-in-law, I''m a prime minister!"


    Nanhuai narrowed his eyes, his eyes light and light, and he looked beautiful. He said indifferently: "I don''t like her..."


    Pause.


    The teenager''s indifferent voice was more alienated, "It doesn''t mean that I will find you casually. Are you different from her?"


    The ladies behind couldn''t hear the sound, and they stepped up to come up.


    Mo Chengxiang regained his spirit, and said sullenly: "Okay, then you will cope with this situation yourself. When do you figure it out and beg me, I will..."


    She hasn''t finished speaking yet.


    Suddenly the cruise ship was hit by something, and the whole boat swayed, and the water was rippling.


    Everyone looked towards the bow.


    A magnificent cruise ship with luxurious decoration and twice the hull, the stern bumped into them, and continued to crash arrogantly.


    Straight against their ships.


    Mo Chengxiang was immediately furious: "Who..."


    The voice did not fall, from the stern of the big ship, embarked on a slender figure. The girl stepped on the stern of the boat, raised her eyes, and inadvertently stood down.


    Several princes were dumbfounded.


    In the night, her dress angle was slightly raised in the wind, her long hair hooked her white cheeks, and her round eyes were bright and beautiful.


    The girl just glanced at them, lifted up the corner of her skirt, jumped straight from the stern, and patted the clean clothes.


    Her eyes fell on Nanhuai.


    The teenager was just stunned. At this time, her eyes were swept away. He suddenly squeezed the thin lips, and his white fingertips gathered his shirt.


    Just now he didn''t think how inappropriate his clothes were. It''s just showing half of the clavicle.


    But at this time, the skin at the lapel was looked at by her, but it seemed to be slightly burned.


    But the girl glanced away, then looked away.


    There is no such thing as the stunning ladies and Mo Cheng who saw him.


    The white fingertips of her highness around her small shirt suddenly tightened slightly, her thin lips lightly pursed.


    He suddenly realized.


    She seems to have never been... showing the slightest interest.


    Is... not interested?


    The girl stepped forward and looked at the ladies, but the words were light to Xiaofujun:


    "You go out first."


    Nanhuai was slightly startled.


    The girl turned her face and stared at him, "I let you go out first."


    Nanhuai fell silent and walked out of the cabin obediently.


    He went out, but stopped again, standing in the dark night, and heard the voice of the girl inside.


    Yun Xia lazily lifted her lips, and her little tiger''s teeth were white and white, showing her dimples and her smile was strange: "Well? Who did you bully just now?"


    The night wind blew.


    The cold-eyed boy outside was suddenly completely stunned.


    The prime minister Mo Cheng frowned in the boat. He didn''t believe that Yunxia would be right against these noble ladies. She said coldly: "Yunxia, ??you are so brave, don''t you salute you when you see this picture?"


    The girl tilted her head.


    "Dare?" She smiled. "I don''t need that thing. Ask again, who are you just now, who bullied him?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 131： Hugging my little pity(23)

    Chapter 131 Hugging My Little Poor (23)


    Nanhuai stood at the bow of the boat, only to hear a few splashing sounds of falling water, he turned around and saw the girl came out inadvertently.


    The pupil of the young boy with a light color like a kitten blinked, and suddenly he became well-behaved, and his eyes fell obediently.


    He does not need to protect, he can also deal with those noble girls.


    Yun Xia knew this very well.


    Although women respect the country and women''s status is much higher, but pitiful is not ordinary people without means.


    He could not please the empress, but lived indifferently among the envy of the princes, and refused to be alone in the coercion and temptation of Prime Minister Mo Cheng. Marrying into Yunfu and directly discussing the conditions with his wife...


    To be honest, he is heaven.


    She is still at ease in the way of heaven. No one will be bullied by people in the small world.


    But she still came after seeing the bait post.


    After all, it is two different things for him to protect himself and to protect his younger brother.


    Yunxia glanced at the boy.


    I thought I would see another look of indifference, but it turned out that this guy was very good at this time, standing next to him with his sleeves lowered, his innocent appearance waiting for her to reprimand.


    The cat-like light-colored pupils also secretly raised her eyes and quickly lowered her long eyelashes.


    The devil frowned.


    I wanted to explain that I didn''t intentionally protect him. Just happened to pass by.


    But the other party did not ask her why she was here...


    The devil thought for a while, and said: "Guess why I am here?"


    Nanhuai raised his eyes slightly, his long eyelashes moved slightly with the movement, he pursed his thin lips, and the light-colored pupil looked at her, obediently asked: "Why?"


    The girl is serious.


    "I just passed by, don''t think about it, saving you is just a matter of course."


    Yup.


    This is how she should explain. Yunxia nodded to herself.


    "..."


    His Highness blinked, and he was startled when he heard this, and looked at the girl''s white and tender cheeks with a serious expression of expression... He suddenly couldn''t help but bent his beautiful eyes.


    Inexplicably amused by the other party.


    Yun Xia froze for the first time to see him laugh.


    The little pity smiled nicely, the teenager''s white and delicate appearance, the light and light eyes bent, and the streamer silhouette was covered with fine fragments.


    The voice was soft and soft: "Well, I know, it was passing by, not saving me deliberately."


    The Devil is satisfied.


    She nodded, "Just know it. Those people were thrown into the water by me. I dare to trouble you later, you tell me."


    The Xueyi teenager was silent for a while, and said softly: "But they are both noble ladies and princes. Miss Yun is sure to offend all for me?"


    The girl frowned gently, "You are my nominal husband, I protect you, right and proper, no matter what is innocent."


    Nanhuai light stopped slightly.


    "Nominally..." The young man muttered to himself.


    The girl didn''t hear the murmur, and now she turned and was ready to go back.


    Nanhuai''s lips fell silent, his white fingertips gently covering his heart, depressed his inexplicable mood, and obediently followed.


    Obediently followed a few steps, the ship bumped into the big ship, and suddenly someone leaned out of the stern and said softly, "Cousin Yunxia?"


    It¡¯s a clear man¡¯s voice.


    His highness suddenly froze, lifting his light-colored eyes and looking towards the ship.


    When the people in the boat saw him, he was startled, and there was a lot of hostility in his eyes.


    The girl nodded at the other party: "Cousin."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 132： Hugging my little pity(24)

    Chapter 132 Hugging My Little Poor (24)


    Nanhuai followed behind the girl, silently boarded the ship, and came over a tall boy.


    Shen Ning''s eyes were hostile, and he glanced at Nanhuai indifferently.


    This is the little royal cousin married back?


    Although she looks pretty, she heard that she was very unhappy with her cousin.


    The two had never even had a night in the cave.


    Not a threat at all.


    Shen Ning glanced at the beautiful young man, then she removed her eyes and passed the cloak in her hands diligently.


    To the girl, her voice said softly: "Cousin, it''s cold in the night, I''ll warm you up in the boat...Come in and warm your stomach."


    Yunxia walked towards the cabin.


    Nanhuai squeezed her thin lips behind her, with light eyes like cat pupils, quietly, and silently looked at the two in front.


    Hush asked warmly, but it should have been done by the husband.


    But an outsider came forward to take care of everything. As a true husband, he only had to stand here and do nothing.


    At the beginning, he wanted to be free from interference and unwilling to do whatever the husband should do.


    Nowadays, it is really unnecessary to do this.


    The teenager bit his beautiful lower lip and looked down at him gently.


    He really doesn''t like his appearance.


    At this time, it was strange and strange.


    Just now, the noble ladies and prime ministers all had stunning eyes. Even Shen Ning, when he first saw him, stayed for a moment.


    But Miss Yun did not.


    At this moment she walked on the boat in Shen Ning''s diligent gentleness without even looking back at him.


    The young man''s white fingertips wrapped his clothes, his eyes cold and indifferent, without waves.


    After two seconds, he stepped forward silently.


    But in front of him, he stretched out a hand and stopped him, Shen Ning said with a smile: "His Royal Highness, there is a room in the ship, you can go to rest if you are tired."


    Nanhuai was stunned and realized that the other party was chasing people.


    To be honest, this is very unruly.


    Even in the eyes of everyone, they are not favored husbands, but at least they are husbands in name.


    An outsider is a deputy true husband who does not only do what the husband should do, but also arranges to rest like the master.


    His light and beautiful eyes lifted subconsciously, without looking at Shen Ning, and looked at the girl in front.


    "Cloud..." The teenager whispered a word, but then he paused.


    He did not recognize this wife, so at this time, he really did not have a position to call his wife.


    An outsider in Shen Ning can approach her and take care of her. But he himself is really not qualified.


    The teenager''s long eyelashes twitched slightly.


    When Yunxia heard Shen Ning''s words, she stopped and looked back at them.


    Nanhuai is inexplicably stiff.


    There was no emotion in the girl¡¯s round, dark eyes, but she glanced indifferently without leaving him open. Instead, she nodded and said, "Well, go rest if you are tired."


    She carelessly thought about the next sentence, indifferently, and said indifferently: "I have a cousin here with me."


    Shen Ning suddenly smiled, because the girl inadvertently said a sentence, the mood was very beautiful instantly, proudly looked at the little prince in front of him.


    The night breeze was slightly cold.


    Nanhuai''s slender, thick eyelashes drooped gently with its breath, and its white fingertips tightened slightly.


    It stands to reason.


    Isn''t that what he wanted?


    At the beginning, he said that he did not interfere with each other and that each was well. Now the situation is completely satisfactory. Even on this occasion, he does not have to wait for his wife, and he can go back to the room by himself.


    The teenager lowered his eyes and lowered his eyelashes, and whispered: "Then, I don''t need, I don''t need to accompany you..."


    The girl frowned.


    Indifferent: "No need."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 133： Hug my little pitiful(25)

    Chapter 133 Hugging My Little Poor (25)


    His Royal Highness stunned, raised his lips, and looked up at Yunxia.


    He touched the other person''s indifferent line of sight, and he was slightly stunned.


    Just now I said coldly to Mo Chengxiang that Miss Yun Da and Mo Chengxiang did not make any difference in his heart.


    But at this time, it was inexplicably burned by that trace of indifference, and he quickly dropped his thick eyelashes in a random manner, and squeezed his lips in silence.


    "¡­¡­is it."


    The young man''s fingers clasped his lapels, his white fingertips tightened slightly.


    "No, don''t you need to be with you..."


    The cold voice is small and the tone is fuzzy.


    It should have been the most intimate relationship between husband and wife, and companionship is also justified and should be done. But at this time it is superfluous to say a word...


    The teenager lowered his head and stared at the snow-white corner.


    He felt a little strange, and his heart was slightly irritable and inexplicable.


    Yunxia turned and prepared to walk into the cabin.


    Shen Ning was behind, glanced at the little prince with hostility, and quickly followed the girl.


    Nanhuai pursed her thin lips.


    The next moment, after all, he still opened his lips slightly, softly and softly said: "...I don''t."


    The Big Devil raised his eyebrows and paused to look back.


    His Royal Highness raised his eyes cleverly.


    The teenager in the snow in the night has long slender hair, a white skin color on the placket, and a slightly loose belt around the waist.


    He had a good expression, light eyes like a kitten, and quietly looked at her from under his dark eyelashes, and whispered again: "...I''m not tired."


    He lowered his head, ticked his fingers, and his voice was soft: "I don''t want to rest."


    Yunxia was a little surprised.


    She looked at the teenager with her head down, raised her eyebrows, and hesitated a little, "Do you want to be in the cabin? Well then... I''ll go back to the room and rest."


    Her tone doesn''t matter, "I''ll let you here."


    His Royal Highness stunned slightly and looked up at her.


    It didn''t seem to respond to what she said. After a few seconds, he blinked, his face pale, his lips clenched silently.


    Isn''t she willing to stay with him...?


    He looked slightly stiff.


    It was a wedding night, he asked for it himself.


    It''s clear that I alienated myself. Because she resented her and wanted to stay away from her.


    Now the goal has been achieved. The other party has also been actively keeping a distance.


    Shouldn''t he be satisfied...


    But at this time, and the girl''s beautiful cold eyes looked.


    The teenager was at a loss. He can say that the other party is the same as Mo Cheng, but in the other party''s eyes...


    Maybe he is no different from others.


    Even the so-called cousin might be more intimate and enjoy her more?


    The thought flashed across his mind, and he suddenly sank inexplicably, panicking for a moment.


    The girl came over.


    The moment passing by, Nanhuai raised his hand and slender fingers gently pulled her.


    Only a slight tugging, and when she looked at herself, she obediently withdrew her hand.


    He didn''t touch her directly. Because I still remember that on the wedding night, the other party was pushed away by himself, and he also said that she hated her.


    That''s why she said that she was annoying...


    "I..." The teenager opened his lips, squeezed his clothes tightly, his voice was cold, and a little soft and docile: "You don''t have to go back...it''s okay."


    Yun Xia wondered.


    She blinked, lowered her voice, and said indifferently at a volume that two people could hear: "I don''t want to go against your request."


    The other person''s eyes suddenly stiffened, and the Demon King''s tone was careless, "You don''t care about anything, our red gauze did not raise the wedding wine and did not drink. In my opinion, it is not considered a pro."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 134： Hug my little pitiful(26)

    Chapter 134 Hugging My Little Poor (26)


    Not a pro at all.


    As if something sharp had pierced hard, the teenager coughed his head down, lifted his white fingers against his thin lips, and had a strange pain in his heart and lungs.


    He didn''t know how it hurt suddenly, it was unexpected.


    That wedding was not counted at all.


    She took great care and sent him a blessing from the capital. The wedding that made him feel warm...but did not lift his head and did not drink wedding wine.


    Not counted.


    He did not recognize her as the wife''s owner before.


    And now, the other party clearly told him that he was not the husband she was marrying.


    The teenager coughed twice and didn''t know what he was staying. He subconsciously wanted to explain. Without thinking, he whispered softly, "I put away the red gauze."


    He gently grabbed his snowy white sleeve and bit his thin lip, "I..."


    "You pushed me away that day, I remember. You said you hated me."


    Yun Xia looked at the boy''s elegant and beautiful eyebrows.


    Looking at him with a stiff expression, his light-colored eyes seemed to be a little helpless. He quickly looked at her and lowered his slender eyelashes.


    "I... I mean," the teenager said in a lower voice. He squeezed his pale pale lips and suddenly became completely quiet.


    Yes.


    He pushed away people, and at that time, he did not conceal his disgust.


    As long as it is a normal woman, it is impossible to be indifferent to such disgust, and she must have hated him since then.


    So it''s better to stay away from him...


    The strange pain suddenly sharpened.


    The girl was serious and bulged: "As for the red gauze, please throw it away."


    "..."


    The young man stunned his eyes slightly. Shaded shadow streamers in light eyes, staring at her.


    "You can throw it away."


    The big devil pursed his lips, exposing two small dimples, repeating carefully, "You don''t want it, you can throw it away. I don''t want anything you don''t want, it''s useless, just do whatever you want."


    Nanhuai was motionless, staring at her in silence.


    Shen Ning watched behind for a while, and didn''t know what the two were talking about.


    He hurried forward, blocking the sight of the two, and put his hands on the girl''s shoulder diligently, smiling softly.


    "Cousin, it''s still early, let''s not go back to the room, go to the boat to see the night view."


    Nanhuai is quiet.


    Some silent eyes lightly fell on Shen Ning''s arms around her.


    The temperature is slightly cool.


    Yun Xia didn''t notice the movement and nodded, it doesn''t matter: "Go inside the boat."


    She took a step and turned back: "If you didn''t throw it, don''t let me see it."


    Seeing anger.


    His Royal Highness remained silent.


    Shen Ning glanced at him.


    The two marched towards the cabin, and the attendant in the back whispered: "His Royal Highness, you want to go back to the room to rest, or with the lady..."


    The teenager pursed his soft and thin lips, raised his eyes and looked at the figure in front of his eyes, and whispered: "I and her... together."


    The attendant smiled and said, "Please."


    After a pause, he said diligently: "Your Highness, you are really blessed. Miss Yun has outstanding abilities. Recently, she has done several important things, and the court has praised her."


    Nanhuai glanced at him silently.


    "And your wedding," the attendant said of the enthusiasm. "That is really enviable. Miss Yun must be very good to you."


    The young man paused slightly, silently, lowering his eyes.


    Yes.


    It was a wedding that everyone envied.


    Later, he didn''t want the red gauze, nor did she.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 135： Hug my little pitiful(27)

    Chapter 135 Hugging My Little Poor (27)


    Nanhuai subconsciously grasped the sleeve.


    Originally white fingertips, slender knuckles are even white.


    He looked down and looked at the two in silence.


    Shen Ning poured a glass of wine with a smile, "Cousin, try this."


    "I don''t want to drink," the devil frowned, blocking the glass.


    A glance at the slender boy standing in front of the door said to him: "Come on."


    Nanhuai lowered his head quietly.


    Suddenly hearing her voice, he blinked his eyes and stepped forward.


    Standing in front of the girl, Her Royal Highness''s pretty cat-like eyes stared at her pitifully and softly.


    Yunxia was a little puzzled.


    Ok?


    Why do you behave so well?


    She glanced at the teenager and bulged her cheeks.


    Although she was angry with him, she did not like the cousin around her.


    Look at this cousin, the collar is almost pulled to the chest, and the seduction is too obvious.


    The key is that the collarbone is not pitiful. The skin color is not so white and tender.


    She said: "You... you sit here."


    She said, she moved to the side, vacating the middle position with an innocent expression.


    Nanhuai looked at the empty position and then looked at Shen Ning next to it.


    That position is between the two. Although he doesn''t like being too close to others...


    The young man hadn''t stepped forward yet, but the Big Devil reacted first.


    This guy hates touching others and may not help her separate this cousin.


    The girl whispered her cheek quietly, just about to say no more.


    The slender snow-white figure came over and listened to her.


    He obviously didn''t want to be close to Shen Ning, so he got closer to her. The cold light fragrance lingered around him, and the light-colored eyes lowered, and he was close to her.


    Yunxia blinked blankly.


    Actually helped her.


    And now, it''s quite close to her.


    She raised her eyes, just to meet the childish and light-colored pupil, Nanhuai and her caught in sight, and lowered her eyes quickly and stiffly.


    Unexpected close-up stares seemed to make Xiao Piao a little flustered.


    Yun Xia tilted her head.


    Shen Ning''s face next to him is not pretty.


    He glared at the young man, still not giving up, carrying a wine glass, and handing it over the person in the middle.


    The voice is gentle: "Cute cousin drink it, this wine is warm stomach, only drink a little not drunk."


    Yunxia glanced casually, "Warm stomach? Give Ahuai a drink."


    This title is too sudden.


    The girl''s indifferent voice came into her ears.


    The whole person of Nanhuai was suddenly stunned. Before looking at the girl''s expression, he lowered his head and the earlobe instantly burned.


    This reaction made him stunned.


    He knew that because he was outside, he would be called that way.


    ¡ª¡ªWhen he was just facing Mo Cheng, he said that Yunxia and Mo Cheng were no different.


    But at this point, the difference is obvious.


    Mo Chengxiang called his name and there would never be such a subconscious reaction.


    Nanhuai gently touched his earlobe with one hand, the original white earlobe, the temperature was burning. He lowered his eyelashes and depressed his heartbeat.


    With one hand raised, he took the wine glass, looked at Shen Ning, and whispered in a cold voice: "Well, give me."


    Shen Ning gritted his teeth and had to squeeze out a smiley face.


    The teenager glanced at him silently.


    This cousin didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. The person was originally beautiful and had a slightly loose-fitting shirt.


    Nanhuai glanced at him silently.


    Looking down again, I looked at myself.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 136： Hug my little pitiful(28)

    Chapter 136 Hugging My Little Poor (28)


    As a prince, Jinzhiyuye, who is expensive and ceremonial, has never seen Shen Ning''s disheveled, elegantly seduced style.


    But he was in the palace and heard that women all like this.


    Otherwise, why do women love to go to Hualou?


    I heard that the distinguished husband, because of being too reserved, would slowly lose the favor of his wife.


    Nanhuai bowed his head and slowly sipped his wine.


    There was a hint of ignorance in his eyes.


    Shen Ning was not in contact with Yun Xia and was in a bad mood, so she found a topic, took off her jade pendant from her waist, and got up to walk to the other side of the girl.


    "Look at the cousin, I heard that you are very research on jade, can you help me see my piece of jade?"


    Yunxia lazily looked at the past.


    Shen Ning was standing next to him, bending over and approaching her lips almost touching the girl''s white forehead.


    Yunxia is going to see jade.


    Suddenly, the sleeve was pulled gently.


    When she turned around, she saw the quiet look of the Xueyi teenager. His lips twitched softly, and his beautiful pupils looked at her silently from under his long eyelashes.


    She turned away from Shen Ning this time.


    Inexplicably minded in Nanhuai''s mind, this slowly dissipated a little, let go of his hand, and whispered: "Shall we go home soon?"


    Yun Xia blinked, wondering how this person would take the initiative to say home...but immediately reacted.


    Poor, this is helping her get rid of her cousin.


    Fairly conscience.


    So she yelled and said to Shen Ning: "Ai Huai cruised for a day today, and may be tired. When the boat docks, we will go back first."


    Shen Ning nodded to her with a smile.


    He glanced at Nanhuai again.


    The teenager''s expression was indifferent, and he didn''t feel guilty for doing bad things to others. His white fingertips quietly hooked the girl''s sleeve and silently held it in his hand.


    That piece of red yarn...


    At first he dismissed it, but now the other person said that he could throw it, but he didn''t want to throw it strangely.


    The boat stopped.


    Shen Ning said goodbye to the girl emotionally, and snorted again when she turned to Nanhuai.


    His Royal Highness was just plain and silent.


    Back to the cloud home.


    He was half a step behind the girl, lowered his head and silently stepped on her shadow, and followed him along the way.


    The girl suddenly said, "Your Highness."


    Nanhuai withdrew his eyes staring at her shadow and froze for a moment. The title of her transformation was a little vague and complicated in her heart.


    "...Huh?" He lowered his eyelashes and whispered softly back.


    "At the beginning of your request, I did it, and you should do what you promised me." The other party''s voice was not cold.


    Nanhuai was silent.


    My heart was stabbed with a needle.


    He lowered his head and hummed, "Okay, is there anything I need to help..."


    The Devil Man frowned casually: "We are married, although the relationship is not good, but we need to do something outside. In the future, some things require your cooperation and be more affectionate in front of others."


    "Pretend..." The teenager read the word lightly, and then raised his sleeves, obediently.


    "it is good."


    Ok? ?


    Yun Xia didn''t expect him to agree so quickly and gave the boy a surprised look.


    The other person looked at her innocently, her expression soft and docile, like a docile cat that became soft and soft after converging.


    Did this kid take the wrong medicine?


    Yun Xia looked at him for several times, and finally stopped and frowned, "Okay, I''m in the front yard. Go back to the room yourself."


    Nanhuai was stunned and looked up at the door of the courtyard.


    Sure enough, to the front yard.


    She said it.


    He couldn''t step in one step.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 137： Hug my little pitiful(29)

    Chapter 137 Hugging My Little Poor (29)


    "it is good."


    He lowered his eyes and did not step forward obediently, standing outside the courtyard, "Then I will go back."


    The girl nodded, then turned and left.


    The figure disappeared into the night.


    When she returned to the study, the maid served tea and smiled at her: "I heard that you and your highness went out together. The head of the house is very happy about it."


    Seeing the girl drinking tea without reply, the maid blinked again: "If you come back with your highness, why should you sleep in the study..."


    Mentioning this, the devil raised his eyes lazily and snorted coldly, "I don''t like my touch, why should I wrap my eyes up."


    "Ah?" The maid was a little surprised, "You are so good to your highness, the wedding and wedding dress are prepared by yourself, and you also write red gauze with your own hands..."


    Before she finished, the girl frowned impatiently and put down the teacup, "Shut up, don''t mention it."


    These stupid things. She wanted to quickly forget.


    Shameful!


    After all, the female deity is a man married to a woman, and it is a novelty for her to marry his wife home for the first time.


    So he prepared the wedding and wedding dress himself, and wrote the name to Red Cap.


    Little pitiful life is ups and downs, but it doesn''t matter-the person who covered her wedding dress is hers, and he won''t be bullied.


    result.


    did not expect.


    Even the red yarn failed to be lifted by hand.


    Stupid!


    Demon King Xia took another sip of tea, and the more he felt, the more sad he felt bubbling, and put the tea cup on the table.


    "No mention in the future! Sleep!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Nanhuai stood in the courtyard for a while, then bowed his head and slowly went back.


    After returning to the room.


    Suddenly he remembered something, opened the cabinet, and his eyes swept from top to bottom, only to the bottom, and saw a corner of red.


    The warm red at that time, because some people did not cherish it, so it was stuffed at the bottom.


    Because don''t cherish. Therefore, that piece of warmth will not come back.


    The teenager stood silent for a few seconds, reached out and gently pulled out the red yarn, and his white fingertips flew over the delicate pattern on it, and suddenly he paused slightly.


    ¡ª¡ªThe wedding dress was sent by the Yun family.


    It should have been prepared by the royal family, but the Yun family took over the wedding and specially sent the wedding dress.


    It was said that Missy specifically ordered it.


    Nan Huai''s eyes swept slowly, and only then saw a twisted word on one corner of the red yarn.


    "Yun Xia".


    He froze for a long while, raised his long fingers, and gently stroked the crooked words.


    If you are a professional master, embroidery workers will not be so crooked.


    Those two words can never be...


    An incredible thought came to my mind. Nanhuai was completely stunned. After breathing, the heart suddenly jumped a lot faster.


    So a heart-shaped wedding, any man in this world will envy.


    Moreover, there is this piece of red yarn-


    It is impossible for any wife-owner to value his husband and embroider his name.


    The boy in the snow suit tightened his knuckles, and the color was slightly whitened, but his beautiful eyes were only staring at the red yarn, and his emotions were stiff and a little dull.


    Why, why do you do this to him?


    Especially after he did those things...


    He pushed her away on his wedding night and said he hated her.


    She used to send gifts from palace attendants, he felt cheap and meaningless, and did not care about it.


    Push away each other again and again.


    Now looking at this piece of red yarn, he was completely lost in confusion and daze.


    No wonder.


    No wonder the wedding night, she looked so surprised when she saw that she was not wearing red yarn.


    She must have wanted to open herself well...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 138： Hug my little pitiful(30)

    Chapter 138 Hugging My Little Poor (30)


    She gave such a grand wedding.


    She originally wanted to treat him well.


    Nanhuai''s hand holding the red gauze loosened, staring blankly at the crooked name.


    After a moment, he clutched the red gauze silently and leaned forward, his white forehead gently against the door of the freezer, and his fingertip against the heart under the snow-white shirt.


    When the boy attendant came in.


    I saw the darkness in the room, without candlelight.


    Pure white figure, slender and beautiful, his forehead gently against the cabinet door, silent.


    He was puzzled: "His Royal Highness?"


    The man gently turned his face.


    Moonlight shines brightly on the delicate cheeks, and his expression is cold and emotionless.


    The light-colored pupil under the eyelashes looked at him indifferently, and his voice was smooth: "...Huh?"


    "You... are you still asleep?" the boy asked.


    The teenager blinked slightly, oh, and slowly stepped over, "Go on."


    "Yes." the boy said.


    Nanhuai held a soft red gauze in his hand, and his fingertips touched the protrusions of the embroidered characters.


    The boy was stunned.


    Unexpectedly, Your Highness asked this suddenly.


    He hesitated and whispered, "But don''t you all reach an agreement with Miss Yun? You don''t have to worry about these things..."


    The teenager put the red yarn on the pillow and lay down with his side face on it.


    Light-colored beautiful eyes hang down.


    Fingertips like a cat''s claws, gently hooked the red gauze on the pillow, muttering: "You just say it."


    The waiter thought for a while:


    "That is to be in charge of the housekeeper, and have a good relationship with the elders. Usually, the wife''s owner is more concerned when he is busy. If the wife''s owner is outside, he can take the initiative to bring some cakes and tea. The clothes should also be worn by the wife''s owner. Be more active..."


    These are all explained by the court attendants who are in charge of affairs.


    But because of the relationship between His Royal Highness and Miss Yun, it doesn''t seem to be necessary...


    Nanhuai listened silently in front of him, until the last sentence entered his ear. The teenager was stunned, then recovered, subconsciously turned his face, white cheeks buried in red yarn, and the earlobe quietly red.


    "...Okay, I know."


    The maid stopped talking and looked at the slender figure, confused: "That Highness means..."


    The other party buried his face in the red gauze, and his cold voice became low, and whispered: "It''s nothing... I just think I should do something."


    His fingers tightened the red yarn.


    The waitress was overjoyed and overjoyed, and quickly said: "You should have thought this way! Ms. Yun is a good wife! She has no concubine in the house, and the wedding is so good to you."


    He said that he couldn¡¯t wait to come up with a plan: ¡°With His Highness¡¯s temperament, just standing will be able to attract people. If you have the desire to please your wife, you will be able to meet Miss Yun as soon as possible...¡±


    Before the words were finished, the teenager''s cold voice whispered: "...Don''t say it."


    The maid stopped quickly.


    Suddenly thought, His Highness did not like the statement of the Israeli waiter. I don''t like this look either.


    Naturally it is impossible to please.


    He hurriedly said: "Small misstatement, please do not blame your highness."


    The room was dark.


    The little prince''s original white ear tips were red and her eyes were long and her eyes were cat-like, nervous and ignorant.


    The teenager closed his eyes, turned his white face, and whispered, "Okay... you go on."


    The maid quit the room.


    After he left, His Highness opened his eyes.


    "..."


    Take the initiative?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 139： Hug my little pitiful(31)

    Chapter 139 Hugging My Little Poor (31)


    How to take the initiative?


    Nanhuai''s fingertips touched the two words on the red yarn, silently holding it in the position of his heart, thinking.


    He didn''t like this face before.


    But now I hope that if it is really useful, just fine.


    Juvenile Bai Nen rubbed her face with red yarn on her side, her fingers gently holding the two words.


    The heart hurts sharply.


    He lowered his eyes silently.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    [The sensation value +30, the current sensation value 60]


    Yunxia put down the bamboo slips in her hand and inquired about the sensational value, thoughtfully.


    She is the richest man in the world, with an initial value of thirty.


    Adding his own subsidies to students and accumulating a good reputation, he added another 30.


    Now it''s 40% full.


    In the first two worlds, she will stay after the full value and accompany Tian Dao after a lifetime of screening, which is regarded as a vacation after completing the task.


    Anyway, the life of her devil is endless. Hundreds of thousands of years are not long for her.


    And this world...


    The married wife hated herself so much that he would be happier without him.


    There is no need to stay in this world.


    After the task, leave.


    Yun Xia struggled for a while, not knowing why he was undecided.


    The maid pushed open the door and came in quickly, said: "Miss, the housekeeper has selected some beautiful women for you to come back. I don''t know if you want to see you?"


    Yun Xia was shocked.


    "Who did you choose me for?"


    The maid sighed: "It''s not that you have slept with your highness, and the owner knows nothing in the future, but has been picking people who are waiting for you."


    Yun Xia put the bamboo slip down, leaned back, and chuckled: "I have hands and feet, where do I need to wait? My mother is really worried."


    The maid smiled and said, "It''s not the head of the house who cares. After all, you are the elder lady. Your highness is in a stalemate with you. There must always be a gentle person beside you. You don''t have to be alone in the study at night."


    Yun Xia leaned on the back of the chair, raised his hand to buckle the book on Bai Jing''s face, and said nothing lazily.


    Women respect the country, women always have several husbands.


    Everyone is used to it.


    Now that her relationship with the little prince is not good, the head of the family naturally began to open up the concubine room.


    "Go and see." The girl took off the book on her face and raised her eyes. "You go and invite your highness, tell him the situation and say I have something to help him."


    The maid froze and bowed her head: "Yes."


    In the courtyard.


    Nanhuai heard the news.


    The movement to hold the tea cup slowed down, and he looked up at the maid.


    There was no sound in the voice, and the sentence repeated: "...Concubine?"


    "Yes."


    The maid said salutely, "You and the elder lady... so the owner picked some beauties to send them over, and there is no place to wait. The elder lady will wait for the visit."


    His Royal Highness said nothing.


    The long eyelashes covered the light-colored eyes, and had been stiff just after hearing the news. He clasped the snow-white sleeves and his voice was blurry. Even he could feel the emotionlessness of his emotions: "Then she...what did she say?"


    He raised his eyes.


    The teenager''s expression was a little ignorant and soft, and he whispered in a cold voice: "Does she want those people?"


    The maid said: "It''s not clear, Missy told me to invite you over."


    The eyelashes of the teenager flickered.


    Pushing her away, disgusting her, and not cherishing it.


    It is common for women to accept concubines, not to mention that husbands are now like furnishing. It is useless to ask husbands to be gentlemen, so naturally find someone who can serve tenderly.


    Unable to catch the sharp pain, the teenager closed his eyes.


    "Okay, you take me to see... the wife."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 140： Hug my little pitiful(32)

    Chapter 140 Hugging my little pity (32)


    Nanhuai arrived at the place, paused in front of the courtyard, and glanced at the few men inside.


    These people are all very good-looking, and their expressions are gentle and docile. Seeing him coming, they saluted one after another: "Have seen His Royal Highness."


    While saluting, several men couldn''t help showing a stunning look.


    The young boy stood in front of the hospital with his white shirt, and his eyebrows were exquisite, his pupils were light-colored, and he lightly swept a few of them without speaking.


    The men could see that this little highness seemed to be in a bad mood.


    So they dare not speak again.


    Yunxia hasn''t come yet.


    Only the owner of the house sat in the pavilion, glanced at the man he had found, and then looked at His Royal Highness.


    This posture is really incomparable.


    But there is no way. These people are already good-looking, but His Royal Highness is so amazing that he will be dissatisfied by comparison.


    She smiled and said, "Huai''er, come and see."


    Nanhuai walked over and silently swept the man in the yard and asked, "Are you concubine?"


    The owner smiled and nodded, "Just when you are here, why not choose Yunxia? I think these men are not bad."


    Not bad?


    The young and elegant pupil looked over and silently stopped for a while, and said, "The person in the middle is a small family, the waist is slightly bent. The one over there is a little short, I don''t know if I can take care of others..."


    The owner was shocked: "?"


    His Royal Highness looked indifferently, lowering his eyelashes, and said softly: "Nah concubine... let''s be more careful."


    The owner did not expect him to say so.


    After all, the two children do not know how to sleep in separate rooms. She thought the relationship between the two was stiff, and Nanhuai should not mind his wife''s concubine.


    He didn''t show any jealousy or anything. They were very plain comments.


    Is it really carefully selected? Only in the end did not pick out a person.


    The housekeeper smiled dryly and said, "You can''t say that, these people have good behaviors, and they are gentle to serve others."


    With that, she looked at the crowd and said, "Huai''er, the cook on the left has good cooking skills and can cook some delicious meals for his wife. The younger one in the middle can dance and dance to relieve boredom."


    Nanhuai silently looked in the direction she pointed.


    "There is also the one on the right, who has a very gentle personality. In my opinion, Yun Xia is missing a gentle person to coax her. She has been very busy recently, and someone is waiting to be more comfortable."


    The owner said with a smile.


    The teenager lowered his eyelashes more and more, and finally closed his eyes completely. His fingertips gently grasped the snow-white sleeves, suppressing the sharp and dazed feeling.


    Covered with eyelashes, the eyes are quiet and dazed.


    How to do.


    He has never been gentle. He had only cold repulsion.


    The wife of the wife wrote the name of the red yarn, he did not let her lift. She said that without raising the red yarn and drinking the wedding wine, their relatives, even if they did not succeed...


    Failed.


    So it seems reasonable to marry someone. Marry a gentle and considerate person, and go to raise others'' red yarn with your own hands.


    Suddenly a stab in my heart-because I once disdained, so there was nothing.


    So it belongs to others?


    Nanhuai''s eyes froze slightly, looking at the owner, blurring and whispering: "I said what you said..."


    --I can too.


    This sentence has not yet been exported, he suddenly grasped the pure white clothes pendulum, paused slightly.


    She said he was annoying when he saw him. Because of his disgust, she would not enter the hi room, and would not let him go to the front yard. She told him... the family matter is not counted.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 141： Hug my little pitiful(33)

    Chapter 141 Hugging My Little Poor (33)


    Therefore, he is nothing.


    The owner did not hear clearly, and asked, "What?"


    His high eyelashes flickered slightly, raised his eyes, his thin lips slightly pursed, and was about to repeat it.


    But the maid''s rumors just happened.


    "Homeowner, Missy is here."


    Nanhuai turned back and stood up consciously.


    The young girl stepped forward, with warm jade hanging around her waist, her waist was not grasped, her small face was white and beautiful, and several men straightened their eyes.


    The boy''s eyes slowly cooled off.


    He stepped forward and walked to the girl''s side. The slender figure blocked the sight of other men.


    With his head bowed, he said happily: "You asked me to come, what can I do for you?"


    Yun Xia glanced at the delicate face of the teenager.


    After a pause, she lowered her voice: "I don''t want to accept concubine... you cooperate with me, pretend to be jealous today. After all, you are a prince, just eat jealously, and my mother will compromise."


    Nanhuai blinked.


    He did not immediately agree.


    Yunxia frowned.


    She knew it was not so easy to pretend to be jealous.


    Not to mention the poor and indifferent character.


    But at the next moment, the teenager pursed his lips and didn''t ask how to be jealous at all. Instead, he just asked carefully, "Do you want to be concubine?"


    Yun Xia was strange and glanced at him, "Isn''t that nonsense... Why do I want to accept concubines?"


    The teenager blinked and looked at her.


    In the elegant and beautiful eyes, she looked at her motionlessly like a pet, with a soft and obedient look.


    Yunxia: "...how? Have a question?"


    What expression is this!


    "No." The other party shook his head immediately. Putting his lips together, he promised, "I can behave jealously."


    "..."


    Little pity is so obedient today.


    Yunxia glanced at him for a few moments before nodding. The two came to the house owner.


    "Mother." The girl whispered, glancing at the red-faced people in the courtyard, "How come you suddenly thought of giving me a concubine?"


    The owner put down the teacup, "Suddenly? It''s common for women to accept concubines, and your wedding has not passed for a short time. I want someone around you to serve."


    Yunxia blinked.


    Before speaking, the person next to him suddenly raised his hand gently, slender white fingers hooked her, slowly took her hand into his hands, and bowed his head, said: "Someone... The wife is with me by my side."


    With this soft words.


    Everyone in the yard froze.


    Beautiful people are gentle, their beauty and temperament are really unbearable, even men feel amazing, and at the same time can not help but feel ashamed.


    There is such a beauty, can Miss Yun really look at others?


    And the beauty looks pretty good...


    After Yun Xia stunned, she realized that she was being held by Bai Jing''s slightly cool hands and suddenly wanted to pull her hand out.


    Pretend to be jealous.


    But doesn''t he hate touching her? No need to sacrifice so much, go hand in hand.


    Her fingertips pulled out a little, but was caught by the teenager''s squint again, grasped tightly in the palm of her hand, and the slender knuckles slid down slowly to catch.


    The teenager raised his eyes, looked at the dumbfounded owner, and then dropped his eyelashes again, and said softly: "I don''t want his wife to concubine."


    He bowed his head slightly.


    White cheeks pressed against the girl''s profile, raised her hands gently and softly, and hugged her wife''s wife in the stunned sight.


    "My wife."


    The soft voice was beautiful, a little careful and docile, silently said: "Don''t accept concubines, OK."


    It''s like a sticky and quiet kitten, with long eyelashes hanging down to cover the pupils, and his voice is soft.


    "...I will be jealous. I like my wife."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 142： Hug my little pitiful(34)

    Chapter 142 Hugging My Little Poor (34)


    ? ? ?


    Yunxia wanted to raise his hand to touch his forehead.


    After all, in the last world, Jiang Heng had a fever before talking nonsense.


    Nanhuai is also heaven.


    Even if this world is a female supper... But under normal circumstances, Xiaopo can''t say such a thing.


    She didn''t believe it. Are boys really so soft? So arrogant?


    She pushed the man away.


    The other party was pushed away obediently, and then continued, "Can my wife promise me?"


    Yun Xia turned her face, and then she had a pair of light-colored eyes. Elegant and cold color, staring at her.


    Seriously and well-behaved.


    Hmm... It seems that he is really cooperating with himself.


    The devil Xia nodded and stretched out his hand to hold him.


    She said to the head of the dumbfounded face: "Mother, you see, Ahuai and I are newly married Yan''er. Now it is not appropriate to ask my concubine."


    She said, taking the initiative to hug the teenager''s waist, exposing a small dimple: "I don''t want to be wronged Ahuai soon after the wedding."


    She said so.


    The owner could not help but looked at the two of them helplessly.


    Since the little prince is jealous, and the daughter does not want to concubine, then forget it.


    She waved her hands to let the men leave, and then rejoiced to the two of them: "Yeah, usually not together, I thought your relationship is not good... so I can rest assured."


    Nanhuai embraced the girl''s waist.


    The opponent''s waist was too thin, and his white fingertips gently rubbed against the waist, tightening the thin lips.


    Last contact with her was still a wedding night.


    She took the initiative to hug him, but he pushed the person away.


    At that time he did not want her to touch.


    But now, it takes a little effort to get a little closer. The other party did not know.


    The teenager lowered his eyelashes.


    The owner smiled and said, "Tomorrow, if you want to go to the Shanli School, why don''t you let Ahuai join you? A few days after you go, you might as well take your husband."


    Yunxia listened and didn''t answer immediately.


    Does Poor want to stay with her? She didn''t tell the other party this time when she went to school.


    She glanced at the slender man behind her eyes and met the elegant eyes of the teenager Yunxiu. The little prince held her silently, hugged her, and whispered to the host: "Okay, I will go with his wife."


    "..."


    Yunxia blinked.


    His Royal Highness added: "You can rest assured that I will take good care of my wife."


    The owner nodded happily.


    Yun Xia looked at him inexplicably, and raised his hand to hold the teenager''s hand, "Mother, then I and Ahuai went back first."


    After the head of the house nodded, she pulled people away and walked out of the yard.


    Nanhuai was held by her, lowered her long eyelashes, and glanced quietly at the hands they were holding.


    The girl stopped until she walked to the front yard, letting go of him at will.


    His Royal Highness bowed his head, his fingertips hooked his white clothes, and looked quiet.


    It looks a little bit wrong.


    Yun Xia looked at him for a while, raised his eyebrows, and exclaimed Xiaohuya with a chuckle: "Why don''t you let me do you a favor, why do you feel wronged?"


    Nanhuai was stunned.


    The light-colored eyes looked at her, a little innocent.


    The devil continued: "I made you jealous, didn''t say that you touch me, don''t you like to touch? Don''t do this in the future."


    The teenager opened his lips and he was stunned, and after a while he said, "I don''t like to touch..."


    "Forget it."


    The girl glanced at him, pursed her lips, and mumbled: "After all, I may not be here. You can live your own life."


    The youngster was stunned.


    Suddenly, a little strange.


    "Where are you going?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 143： Hugging my little pity(35)

    Chapter 143 Hugging My Little Poor (35)


    "none of your business."


    Yun Xia turned her face, his expression casual, "I''m in the front yard, go back yourself."


    She said she would turn around and leave.


    The young man behind him suddenly made a loud voice, his voice was cold and soft.


    Call her: "Wait... wife wife."


    He was rusty with this name, and his voice was so low that he could hardly hear it, but when he paused, His Royal Highness summoned the courage again, and cried again: "My wife."


    He lived in the deep palace from an early age.


    Never seen the good feelings in the world, and no one would care for him warmly.


    He was very disgusted with the term "wife-owner", and refused to give his life to a woman.


    But if...


    He is willing to give himself to someone, but the other party does not want to ask?


    Nanhuai lowered his head, wrapped his fingertips around the corner of his clothes, and gently ticked the hook, saying for the third time: "My wife."


    Yun Xia looked back, a little stunned.


    It is now two people get along alone. She thought that in her life, she would not hear the title of wife-owner when she was alone.


    She raised her eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    The teenager lowered his slender eyelashes.


    "The wife and wife go out, things have always been arranged by the husband. This time when going out together, staying outside, we...should we sleep in a room?"


    The girl was shocked.


    Before waiting for her to speak, the teenager raised his eyes and looked at her in a small voice: "My wife said, we have to pretend to be very loving outside."


    This... indeed she said.


    "Then you can arrange it, I can do it." She glanced at the little prince.


    When the other party heard her reply, she bent her thin lips. He was already beautiful and elegant, at this time his eyes were slightly curved, and he became softer and softer.


    The original cold voice slowly seemed to be moistened by water, cold and obedient.


    "it is good."


    ¡­


    The rain went down.


    The carriage stopped in front of the school on the mountainside.


    Mo Cheng stood at the door. Her husband, Jin Xiao, is holding an umbrella carefully for her.


    Inspecting the academy was originally what Prime Minister should do.


    Yunxia has a high reputation among the students because she recently helped the underprivileged students.


    The empress asked her to come together.


    Mo Chengxiang''s eyes were cold, staring at the carriage.


    She hadn''t forgotten what Yunxia had thrown into the lake last time. The empress was too partial to Yun Xia, and even this kind of thing was not held accountable.


    He smiled and said that Yunxia is a child''s heart.


    What kind of child heart? It''s clearly a heart-to-heart evil!


    That day, Nanhuai will surely ask for himself, and will be able to get a little closer to people.


    Yunxia broke this good thing...


    Ahuai''s personality is cold, and it is impossible to accept any woman.


    Yun Xia must not be allowed to touch him.


    Therefore, I still have a chance.


    Mo Cheng stood in front of the door and snorted. When the attendant lifted the car curtain, he only showed a false smile. He gently said: "Miss Yun..."


    The voice did not fall.


    She suddenly froze.


    The Mo Jiafu Jun Jinxiao beside him also showed a stunned look.


    The teenager in the snow suit took the car curtain in one hand and glanced out at the outside. The black hair dangled the beautiful shoulder line slightly, and the light-colored eyes were soft and soft.


    He saw Mo Cheng outside.


    With only a glance, he withdrew his eyes, lifted the umbrella and walked out of the carriage, then turned around obediently, "My wife, be careful not to get it."


    The girl inside protruded her head, and at first glance saw Prime Minister Mo Cheng, she aroused a terrible smile: "Yo, Master Mo came very early."


    She put her hand on Nanhuai and walked under the umbrella, leaning on the teenager halfway, "Last time I coveted my husband was kicked down the lake... This time it''s a good time."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 144： Hug my little pitiful(36)

    Chapter 144 Hugging My Little Poor (36)


    Mo Chengxiang''s face suddenly looked ugly.


    She was stunned in her heart, looking at the young boy who was cleverly holding an umbrella, and the anger in her heart was more exasperated.


    How did Yunxia force Nanhuai like this...


    Shocked in her heart, she had to maintain a pretentious gentleness: "Miss Yun, wherever I was last time to help His Highness."


    The girl grunted.


    Mo Cheng looked away, Wen Wen asked, "His Royal Highness has been good recently?"


    The young man holding the umbrella glanced over.


    His expression was dull, the light color shimmering in the beautiful pupils, the snow clothes and ink hair outlined the boundless beauty, and Mo Chengxiang''s eyes were a little obsessed.


    But the beauty did not reply, only raised her hand to embrace the girl next to her, and said softly: "Let''s go, let''s go back to the room, you are careful to catch cold."


    Completely ignored.


    Mo Cheng bit his teeth.


    Next to Jin Xiao, he quickly played round and smiled: "Miss Yun and His Highness Huai are really loving. It seems that the rumors among the cities are not credible..."


    The two walked off the carriage.


    Yun Xia didn''t care, but Nanhuai turned his head slightly and asked quietly, "What rumors?"


    Jin Xiao was stunned: "Nothing... just gossip, saying that the two are not close."


    Yun Xia chuckled, revealing a round dimple.


    The teenager next to him was quiet for two seconds.


    But leaning slightly, the thin lips with red petals, gently rubbing on the dimple, obedient and soft.


    "..."


    The people present all froze.


    Mo Cheng''s eyes widened.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is not Yun Xia''s!


    What happened to Nanhuai? With his indifference, how could he take the initiative to approach a woman...


    And still kiss? Shouldn''t he be disgusted with this touch?


    Mo Cheng looks extremely gloomy.


    Jin Xiao beside him looked at them in a daze.


    It seems that I didn¡¯t expect that His Royal Highness, who has always been known for his cool and beautiful appearance, turned out to be quite...


    It''s quite bold.


    Such a beautiful little prince of Jinzhiyuye... Miss Yun''s family is really blessed.


    However, at this time, Yun Xia was also a bit ignorant.


    She touched her face blankly and looked up at the teenager''s eyes.


    The man bent his lips, his eyes light and cold, smiled calmly, and said to Jin Xiao: "Fake. Rumors, just listen."


    Then he smiled and smiled: "Let''s go, the room is arranged."


    Yunxia was wrapped around her waist and left.


    To the room.


    She leaned against the table and watched the teenager put away the umbrella before squinting: "What happened to you just now?"


    Xiaofujun looked back innocently and stood honestly after collecting his umbrella: "He said that the rumor was not close."


    "..."


    Yun Xia frowned, only to say: "Anyway, the rumors are true. Why care about those?"


    Nanhuai pursed his lips and shook his head, whispering, "I just did that. So, the rumors are fake."


    The two stared at each other for a few seconds.


    Suddenly, the devil raised the corner of his lips and slowly stepped forward, approaching the slender white man little by little.


    Nanhuai was stunned.


    He unconsciously looked away, no longer staring at the girl, and the whole person backed back, gently touching the door frame behind him.


    The girl''s slender fingers hooked him by the collar and pulled the beautiful person down close to his white earlobe. The breath of breath lightly sprinkled down, looking casually at the earlobe slowly red.


    She patted the boy''s stiff shoulders, smiled with her round eyes, a little playful: "Hey, you shouldn''t..."


    Nanhuai eyes are slightly stiff.


    "--I want to deliberately anger the prime minister?"


    Nanhuai: "..."


    He froze for a few seconds before he got angry and funny: "I deliberately mad at her?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 145： Hug my little pitiful(37)

    Chapter 145 Hugging My Little Poor (37)


    "She was so wrong with you last time, weren''t you happy, right?" Yunxia''s fingertips picked up a strand of his hair, hooked it around his finger, and sighed. "She''s interesting to you, just take me Annoy her?"


    Very smart.


    She was about to raise her head to boast, and she looked up into the shallow eyes. The man was silent, staring at her motionlessly.


    Uh?


    The Big Devil blinked.


    Nanhuai lowered his eyes and pulled his hair out of her hands, leaning close to her in a lukewarm manner.


    The elegant and beautiful eyes approached in Yun Xia''s sight, and they looked like the moonlight and light intoxication.


    He squinted, the cat sounded like a baby, and screamed, "My wife?"


    This soft call was close at hand, and the sound of rain outside was a reflection of the very tempting tenderness.


    Close to her ears, a sudden burst of numbness.


    Yun Xia touched her ears, her expression blank.


    "Why should I take my wife to dominate others?" the boy whispered.


    There was a bit of coldness in the tone, "What is Mo Cheng...I need you to be angry with her?"


    He lowered his eyelashes.


    He had indeed used her. At that time, there was no marriage.


    She gave a gift, he accepted it, and blocked Mo Cheng''s words with her gift.


    That''s not to irritate each other, but to let the other party die.


    But anyway...


    Can also be used.


    Suddenly Nanhuai felt his mood sink slightly, inexplicably, a little flustered.


    He lowered his eyes and whispered: "I won''t be like that in the future."


    The little devil looked at him with round eyes, and his expression was a bit innocent.


    ¡­


    At night, how to sleep is naturally a problem.


    Nanhuai glanced at the bed inside and was about to ask the girl aloud.


    But she saw that she was already on the soft couch outside, covered with a quilt and ready to take a break.


    The little prince lowered his eyes slightly.


    He looked at the bed, hesitated for a few seconds, lowered his head, and put his white fingertips on his belt, slowly loosening his waistband.


    The coat was slightly loose, sliding down a bit, and the snow-white lining was exposed, reflecting the white and delicate collarbone between the shirts.


    He pursed his lips and looked up at the girl before walking quietly.


    Yunxia didn''t think too much.


    Her task is almost completed. After the review of the school and the implementation of the relief fund is completed, the Queen will commend her for her merits, and the children of the Hanmen in the world will also thank her.


    When the task is completed, leave.


    So at this time, she had no intention of approaching the little prince, and she slept in the soft couch on her own.


    The bed will be good for the spoiled boy.


    She was about to close her eyes, but heard the light footsteps approaching.


    The teenager''s low voice called her: "Wife-lord."


    Yunxia opened her eyes.


    The next second, stunned to see that the young man''s clothes were half-faded before his eyes, which was the loose appearance before falling asleep, standing in front of the candlelight, hugging the quilt obediently, and the beautiful eyes looked at her.


    "Does the wife do not sleep in bed?" he asked.


    Yun Xia was stunned for a while, and she sat up and turned upside down, saying strangely: "I''m not disturbing each other, but I''m a person who keeps my promise."


    Nanhuai glanced at her silently.


    "I know," he lowered his head, "but if I don''t come this time, you can take a good rest... I''m causing you trouble."


    He glanced sideways and looked at the bed. "So... I think that bed is so big that it can actually sleep together without touching it."


    Yun Xia frowned puzzlingly.


    ? ?


    It was Xiaofujun who said not to touch, and it was said that he could sleep together.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 146： Hug my little pitiful(38)

    Chapter 146 Hugging My Little Poor (38)


    Beauty Heart Needle.


    Her great devil never figured out what the guy in the heavens was thinking.


    But the other party said that it was okay, and she didn''t want to sleep on the soft couch, so she tilted her head and confirmed it again: "I sleep with you in a bed, doesn''t matter?"


    Nanhuai slightly grasped the pure white sleeves.


    Before, how much he behaved in disgust with her before he could make the other person sleep in the same bed again and again and again to ask for confirmation.


    "Well," he whispered, "It doesn''t matter."


    Yunxia lifted the quilt to the bed.


    The soft couch is small and narrow, and she does not want to sleep.


    Nanhuai held his quilt and silently followed her.


    Yun Xia climbed into the bed and looked back at him. His eyes were directly on the juvenile long eyelashes, and a small piece of skin color exposed under the lapel was white and delicate and dazzling.


    The other party did not pay attention to her sight.


    He leaned over and put his quilt outside. When he leaned over, his collar was slightly loose, and his beautiful clavicle extended to the shoulder, like the wings of a butterfly spreading out, and it was moving.


    Yunxia stayed a while.


    The teenager put his quilt, straightened up, silently climbed onto the bed, the snow-colored belt was loose and loose, as if it would pull off when it was pulled.


    The man''s eyebrows were elegant and well-behaved, his eyelashes lowered, and he looked soft.


    Yun Xia grinded her little tiger teeth.


    If it weren''t for her big devil to not eat people, and this guy is not food...


    It really tastes like pudding. It looks so smooth and delicious.


    Nanhuai raised his eyes and saw his wife''s round eyes, looking at him thoughtfully.


    He paused, unable to help but stiffen slightly, not knowing what he did wrong.


    His Royal Highness hugged the quilt, pursed his lips, and whispered to the girl, "What''s wrong?"


    Yun Xia lazily withdrew her gaze, "It''s okay."


    She pulled her quilt over and rolled her back to face the person.


    His Royal Highness looked at her, hugged his quilt, and bowed his head, said: "If your wife feels cold, you can just cover... and cover it."


    He said, pursing Yan Yan''s thin lips.


    The girl''s back tone was careless, "I won''t be cold."


    After a pause, she said again: "Even if you are cold, I will not be so close to you."


    Nanhuai stayed for a few seconds before lowering his head, a little wronged.


    He opened his little quilt and lay down.


    It was raining outside, and the room was quiet.


    After a few seconds, the girl turned over and opened her eyes to stare at the little prince.


    Nanhuai had never slept. Seeing her like this, the whole person was like a vigilant cat, and it was extremely stiff and nervous. The light-colored pupils stared at her too, motionless, with a soft and innocent expression.


    "Don''t you think something is wrong?" Yun Xia asked plainly.


    "Ah?" The teenager blinked, his elegant eyes dimmed, "...What''s wrong?"


    Yunxia: "..."


    She really doesn''t know what''s going on with this guy. It''s quite normal, but it''s silly tonight, as if she''s always distracted.


    "You didn''t blow the lamp." She could only remind.


    The teenager looked at her blankly for two seconds, and blinked suddenly. He hurriedly opened the quilt. Under the candlelight, his white face flushed.


    After turning off the light and lying down, Nanhuai raised his hand silently and touched his face.


    Usually they are indifferent, they won''t be distracted, and they won''t even be stupid and forget to turn off the lights.


    What a shame.


    The teenager shrank silently into the quilt, only showing a pair of light-colored pupils, looking at the girl.


    After a while.


    The corners of his lips couldn''t help but bend again.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 147： Hug my little pitiful(39)

    Chapter 147 Hugging My Little Poor (39)


    He stared silently at the back of the girl.


    White fingertips quietly probed out, ticking her hair scattered on the pillow.


    Since the wedding night, he seems not to have been so close to her.


    It seems that if you move forward a little bit, you can get into your arms.


    But he knew that he should be content with the distance. The previous disgust and disgust pushed her far. She kept her promise and now she doesn''t want to touch him.


    The boy shrank back into the quilt again, and his cat-like eyes lightly looked at each other silently.


    He looked down at himself.


    The shirt was slightly open and the belt was loose. The boy said that with his appearance, as long as he took the initiative, it would not be a problem.


    But it seems useless.


    I used to hate my face. I hated all the good feelings that this face brought. But now in order to please her, even her principles are lost.


    The other party did not look at him more.


    Nanhuai lowered his eyes, his white fingertips gathered his shirt, his expression was quiet, and he was a little wronged silently.


    ¡­


    Early the next morning.


    Yun Xia opened her eyes and rolled around lazily.


    She was familiar with the air around her, and the little devil took the initiative to rub it over, wrapped one leg around the waist of the teenager, and embraced both hands, and got into his arms.


    She rubbed the other person''s snow-white placket, messed up the original neat neckline, and put her small head against the boy''s white chin.


    Nanhuai had just opened his eyes, and the light-colored eyes had not been awake, so he was wrapped up by the girl.


    His eyes widened, and the blankness of the morning faded away, his eyes widened, and the whole person froze.


    The waist was entangled, and the two men hugged together. The other person''s small head was resting on him, rubbing softly, like a lazy and petite pet in the morning.


    He paused, his earlobe was red, but his thin lips slightly lifted, carefully touching the top of her hair.


    It took a few seconds for Yunxia to open her eyes and raise her head.


    Facing a pair of moonlight-like eyes, the young snowman with black hair, white net ears and crimson ears, innocent and soft, staring at her shyly.


    The two were very close, breathing together, Yun Xia blinked, and pushed him away to sit up.


    His Royal Highness also climbed up obediently, bowing his head and holding the quilt: "My wife."


    Yun Xia was silent for a long while in annoyance.


    Say good to touch. I didn''t wake up in the morning because I was familiar with the breath of heaven.


    "Sorry." She frowned.


    The other person froze for a moment, his long eyelashes twitched slightly, and shook his head: "No. It doesn''t matter."


    Yun Xia glanced at him, got up and got out of bed.


    The young girl only wore her blouse, and she was slender and slim in the morning light, stretching her lazy waist.


    Nanhuai held the quilt and looked at her silently.


    Eyes glanced over her waist.


    I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to hug...


    She had taken the initiative to hug him. If it was not pushed away that time, maybe the wedding night...


    The teenager squeezed his thin lips, lowered his thick eyelashes, and his eyes were slightly dull, and he started to stay.


    Until Yunxia turned around, he picked up his clothes from the bed.


    He blinked and suddenly asked, "My wife... shall I help you?"


    The girl stopped and looked at him blankly.


    Just seeing the bed, Mofa''s winding beauty covered her shoulders, showing a soft smile to her, a little careful and well-behaved: "I heard that the wife''s dress has always been served by the husband."


    Yun Xia shook his head and said in a cold voice: "I said, the wedding is not counted, you are not my husband, there is no outsider now, and there is no need to call my wife."


    The pretty pupil of the teenager looked at her silently.


    After a while, his eyes gleamed brightly, and he lowered his head and said softly, "...oh."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 148： Hug my little pitiful(40)

    Chapter 148 Hugging My Little Poor (40)


    Yunxia gave him a strange look.


    The guy hugged the quilt, sat on the bed, lowered his head quietly, and made him want to rub his hair.


    What did you do early in the morning?


    She took the dress and was about to put it on, but there was a knock outside the door.


    The maid''s voice said, "Sister, sire, will the washing water be sent into the room?"


    "Good." Yun Xia said lazily.


    Her voice just fell.


    The beauty on the bed lifted her eyes, her long lashes blinked, and her eyes shimmered.


    He lifted the quilt out of bed and came over, and asked quietly, "Someone is coming in... Can I help you?"


    Yun Xiayi blinked inexplicably, and the young man was approached from behind by the next second. The slender figure was caged down, and her white fingers took over the clothes in her hand.


    When the maid brought the water in, he looked dumbfounded.


    The beauty moves gently, wears clothes for the girl, wraps her hands around her waist, lowers her head slightly, her lips gently touch her side, and her white fingers lightly fasten her belt.


    Chenguangxi micro-school.


    He bent his lips softly and smiled: "Okay."


    The boy waited until he walked out of the door, and his face was still red. I just felt that the scene was really beautiful.


    Who said that Your Highness has a bad relationship with Miss Yun?


    Obviously very loving...


    Inside the room.


    Yunxia looked down and felt that she was being served very attentively, so she didn''t care.


    She said: "Today I am going to inspect the school, you can just go around."


    "Good." Nanhuai nodded.


    ¡­


    Today''s rain is even heavier.


    Nanhuai didn''t go out, until the evening, he frowned and looked out the window.


    The waiter smiled and said, "Are you worried about Miss Yun?"


    The cold and cold boy, who heard these three words, blinked and his expression became soft.


    He pursed his lips and murmured, "The rain is so heavy, she has been out all day, how long will it take to inspect?"


    "You don''t need to worry about this," the boy said with a smile, explaining: "Miss Yun is reviewing in the school. The students in the school all adore her, and they are very grateful, there will be nothing. It may be too much rain, I''ll be back later."


    Nanhuai nodded.


    Looking at the heavy rain outside the window, he stayed for a while, gathered his sleeves, and his voice was cold and indifferent: "Prepare an umbrella, let''s go out and see."


    The boy said with a smile: "Yes."


    Nanhuai did not let anyone follow, and he went out with an umbrella.


    Walking through the garden, I didn''t see anyone I wanted to see. Instead, I saw an objectionable head-on.


    Mo Chengxiang smiled and saluted: "His Royal Highness."


    Nanhuai frowned, trying to get her to remove the word "Huai" in her address.


    But he was too lazy to tell her more, so he quietly gathered his sleeves and walked, but didn''t hear it.


    Mo Chengxiang narrowed his eyes slightly and smiled, so he could relax and say, "His Royal Highness, you can leave without seeing me, I will help you."


    The young man''s delicate eyebrows lightly.


    "I don''t know what Yunxia did, and forced you to approach her..." Mo Chengxiang smiled, "I can help you get rid of her."


    The young boy''s voice was cold: "Keep off."


    "There are many ways to get rid of her, Your Highness, I can teach you." The woman looked at him freely, from the appearance to the waist, and finally laughed, "When you leave her, you can consider me."


    She said slowly, "The last time I was on the cruise ship, Your Highness kept saying that Miss Yun is not different from me. I should hate her."


    The teenager was slightly impatient and looked at her. Her light-colored pupils were cold and her voice was slightly cool: "I hate who is my business. Even if I want to get rid of it, I don''t need you to help."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 149： Hug my little pitiful(41)

    Chapter 149 Hugging My Little Poor (41)


    Mo Chengxiang smiled more playfully, "So you really hate her and want to get rid of her?"


    Xueyi teenager holds an umbrella, his eyes are cold.


    He lowered his voice and said, "Master Mo, you''re not going to make it so obvious."


    Mo Chengxiang smiled and paused.


    The teenager glanced at her, his eyes narrowed.


    He can hear it.


    The words in front of Mo Chengxiang are normal, but the last sentence, suddenly he deliberately lead him to say bad things about Yunxia.


    Probably saw Yunxia coming?


    Nanhuai did not intend to talk to her more, preparing to turn around to welcome his wife.


    In heavy rain.


    Mo Chengxiang suddenly and quietly whispered: "So, do you want to know her attitude?"


    "..."


    Nanhuai stunned slightly and stopped.


    Mo Cheng lowered his voice: "I can see that you are willing to be close to her, she didn''t force you. I didn''t expect it... His Royal Highness, such a cold temperament, would actually like others."


    The teenager''s eyelashes moved slightly, staring at her.


    Mo Chengxiang smiled and raised his voice, deliberately said to the girl behind the flowers:


    "In the palace at the beginning, His Highness used Miss Yun''s gift to get rid of me, which was regarded as using her feelings."


    The light eyes of the teenager froze.


    "His Royal Highness, you must think that those gifts are very cheap and not worth worrying about." Mo Chengxiang said slowly:


    "Did you keep those gifts? Still don''t know where they were thrown?"


    Nanhuai''s fingers tightened slightly.


    Yes, he said it was cheap.


    Then... I didn''t really take it seriously, I don''t know where I left it.


    Suddenly the mood sinks.


    "Look, you hate her, take advantage of her, treat her as you like, and have always wanted to get rid of her since you got married? You hate her so much, why not follow me?" Mo Chengxiang still smiled.


    Nanhuai looked at her.


    He knew he should turn around at this time and go to the girl behind him to make it clear.


    But, make it clear what?


    The words in Mo Cheng''s mouth are not true, half of them are false.


    Indifference is true, exploitation and harm are true.


    The confusion in the mood at the moment is indescribable, and even dare not look back.


    The teenager''s fingers tightened more and more, and the knuckles were whitened hard.


    There was no sound behind him. He knew that the longer he dragged the more unfavorable, he finally pressed down the deep panic in his heart and turned his lips to look back.


    Under the eaves of the promenade.


    The girl did not have an umbrella in her hand, and stood under the promenade. The wind blew the rain, and the skirt angle was wet. The slender figure was motionless and looked at them flatly.


    Her eyes are too indifferent.


    How can... so cold.


    Suddenly, the panic in my heart spread quickly, and the teenager''s fingertips were cold. He held the umbrella forward, his voice was hoarse, and his voice shook a little: "No, wife, listen to me..."


    "Did I keep the gift I gave?" Yun Xia asked.


    The teenager froze at once, beautiful light-colored eyes stared at her, squeezing the lips of her lips helplessly.


    "I¡­¡­"


    He panicked a word and stopped again.


    "No, right?"


    The little devil lowered his eyelashes. "It''s not just what she said. Do you remember? You don''t like the wedding, saying that there is no need to lift the red yarn and drink the wedding wine. At that time, you were not willing to call your wife."


    She paused and looked down.


    "You may have your pains, but I am not sad."


    She was in a daze for a while, and she recovered, slowly stepped back and turned her face flatly.


    "He Li."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 150： Hug my little pitiful(42)

    Chapter 150 Hugging my little pity (42)


    And off.


    In fact, before getting married, Nanhuai had thought about this problem before seeing his wife.


    What he wanted was not harmony.


    Harmony is the decision of the couple to separate.


    However, women in this society are respected, and most women will not allow husbands to separate from others.


    At most, the wife''s husband unilaterally retired her husband.


    Nanhuai had such thoughts.


    He doesn''t expect Miss Yun''s family and Lili, as long as she can hate him, she will be done in the future.


    To this end, he read Hugh''s official document and silently wrote down the content. In this way, when she decides to quit him later, the two can write down the agreement conveniently.


    But at this time, the words and phrases in Hugh''s official document, like magic spells, slowly came to mind.


    "Because of the disagreement of the husband and wife, I hereby close the book, and wish the husband to become good again after the separation, and regain the happy family. You and I will resent and dissipate, and will not interfere. The two are wide and each is happy."


    ¡­


    Two widths apart, each student rejoices.


    The teenager held the umbrella handle tightly.


    The cold face was pale, the eyelashes twitched for a moment, and the light rain fell between the long lashes, soaking slightly wet.


    He blinked gently.


    The sound was so light that he could hardly hear it, but the slight tremor of the sound was very clear.


    He even thought she could hear it.


    The uneasy and trembling shivering in a hoarse voice, like a pet to be abandoned.


    He pursed his lips and whispered almost:


    "Don¡¯t be angry, wife, it¡¯s not like that, I¡¯m not like that, it¡¯s all a thing of the past... I was very guarded at that time, I knew I had done something wrong, I won¡¯t be like that now..."


    His pupils were all deeply panicked, fragile and pale, almost praying.


    The girl looked at him quietly, and suddenly hooked her lips to reveal his familiar dimple.


    She hung her small head, without anger or any anger, but shrugged.


    "It''s impossible for everything in the world to be what you want. If you hate me, I will keep you away from you. If you like me, I will forgive you?"


    Suddenly, there was an indescribable dull pain in my heart. The teenager''s face was pale for a moment, his lips moved, and his expression was dumbfounded.


    She stepped forward with her eyes down and stepped into the downpour. The rain instantly wet the girl''s long hair and slipped along the beautiful chin.


    The little prince opened his eyes wide and immediately obediently covered the umbrella over her head. He felt his hands tremble a little, as if something could not be caught, which was alarming. His eyelashes were lowered and his lips were pursed.


    Can only be repeated: "I don''t want you to forgive, I just, I want an opportunity..."


    Suddenly the heart was aggrieved, and the teenager lifted his lips, his white index finger was raised, and the pale pupil looked at her pitifully, "just once, once."


    Once full of disgust and disgust, now they can only plead, panicked, waiting for the other party''s ruling.


    She had wanted to treat him for the rest of his life, he would not give it. For the rest of his life now, even if he wanted to hold her hands piously to her, the other party just swept inadvertently and never reached out again.


    Yun Xia froze for a few seconds and glanced at Mo Chengxiang who was not far away watching the play.


    She turned back to the teenager:


    "Ai Huai, you shouldn''t like me. This person, I don''t want to understand the pains and difficulties of others. I hated you, and I hated you."


    She paused and said, "I have been treated like you for me, and I have been taken off hundreds of times. I said that he and Li are already good enough for you."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 151： Hug my little pitiful(43)

    Chapter 151 Hugging My Little Poor (43)


    Nanhuai stood motionless.


    The light-eyed pupil stared at the girl.


    He suddenly remembered that the first time he met, the other party''s voice was soft and vague, and it seemed vaguely shy and cute. He took the initiative to rub him up and hug him, and when he pressed his lips, the small dimple was soft and cute.


    At that time, she asked him why he didn''t wait for her to raise the red yarn again, the tone was a little disappointed.


    He didn''t know that it was the red gauze where she handwritten the name.


    He just frowned and pushed her away in disgust.


    There are many things.


    For example, he felt that the cheap gift, he had not considered how she was sent at that time.


    At that time he was being surrounded by various princes, and her gifts were actually for him.


    Right?


    But he just threw them indifferently, like throwing away things that disgusted him.


    So really, two widths apart, no more joy.


    ¡­


    "I don''t need an umbrella, just go by yourself." The girl lifted her hand away from him, lowered her head into the rain, and raised her foot to the yard alone.


    The teenager almost came forward subconsciously, holding an umbrella over her head, and slowly followed two steps.


    Then he stopped and stood staring at her.


    He has some weakness in his hand.


    The umbrella hung down.


    The rain fell on the white and delicate face, the long eyelashes were completely wet, and the eyes were blurred.


    The emotion seemed to have been taken away, and there was only a fluttering panic in my heart. The heart seemed to be falling continuously, but sharp and sharp pain came again.


    He lowered his eyelashes, the rain lowered his eyelashes, and the kitten was like a cat. He murmured, "My wife."


    Wife owner...


    She said to leave.


    But if it is harmonious, this name really cannot be called at all. Maybe someone will call her like this in the future...


    He stayed in place for two seconds, his eyelashes drooping, his heart flustered, he lost his umbrella, and his face paled to catch up.


    Mo Cheng was left alone in the garden.


    ¡­


    The boy stood in front of the door, and just sent clean clothes to the lady. Then she saw the snow-colored clothing corner stepping into the yard. The beautiful young boy had pale face and pale lips.


    He seemed cold, his eyelashes flickered, and his voice shook: "What about her?"


    The maid didn''t hear it clearly, only to see that the little prince was drenched in water, and quickly greeted him with surprise: "His Royal Highness? What''s wrong with you..."


    The teenager''s snow-white clothes were wet, but he seemed to be completely unaware. The light-colored cat''s pupils lifted up and swept across the room in a loss. The voice was hoarse and asked, "Where is the wife?"


    The maid only felt stunned and quickly replied: "In the east wing."


    After answering it, I hadn''t had time to ask if I wanted to change clothes. The elegant snow color passed by, and the waiter could only see the wet eyelashes stained by His Royal Highness. In the eyes, it seems like Chen Xing has shattered.


    Nanhuai crosses the courtyard.


    After seeing the compartment, he panicked a little more and clenched his sleeves with his fingertips.


    He stood in the courtyard, standing pale, letting the heavy rain smash his body and leaving him motionless, as if he could not feel the surroundings.


    Raindrops rolled down the eyelashes one by one, sliding into the collar along the chin, making people tremble with cold.


    He stood blankly for a while, and finally stepped forward slowly.


    Slender and white fingertips lightly touched the door of the room. The teenager bowed his head and whispered: "Wife, wife."


    He pursed his thin pale lips.


    "I know you are angry...I''m angry, I don''t force you to understand me, I just want to say something to you..."


    His voice went down, his voice blank, like mist.


    "The red gauze I put away. It is the most precious thing I have ever seen...Really, I want to thank you for sending it to me. And these days I am close to you, not because I want to pretend love in front of others, yes Because I really..."


    He lowered his eyelashes, pitifully.


    "I really want to be close to you... you won''t let me go to the front yard to find you, and I didn''t let you go back to the happy room... but the things in the happy room didn''t move, you are very attentive, I put the red yarn on the pillow , Because it¡¯s possible, maybe it¡¯s going to be reconciled.


    The teenager lowered his head gently, his white forehead hit the cold door, and the coldness spread all the way to his heart.


    "I don''t want to leave."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 152： Hugging my little pity(44)

    Chapter 152 Hugging My Little Poor (44)


    He was very quiet and repeated it again.


    "...I don''t want to leave."


    The teenager gently pressed the white forehead to the door. The cold temperature completely froze the emotions.


    His eyes were blank.


    White fingertips lightly touched the door frame, and his voice was soft: "Will you not separate?"


    He dropped his eyelashes, and the raindrops that had just dripped on his eyelashes were blinked. The heavy rain outside seemed to be in my heart.


    "When my father died, I was told that all the women in the world are not credible. The empress once promised him sincerity, but in the end, she personally ordered the execution and put his body down."


    He blinked, and his face became paler. "Because his father is old and old, the empress alienated him. Later, he provoked a young and favored servant. The emperor asked no reason why... Ordered, even ashes Not leaving him."


    The teenager lowered his eyes and pursed his pale lips. "I said this, not to ask my wife to sympathize with me... I know that I have done too unsympathetic, and I haven''t left my way. But the wife..."


    His voice slowly became a bit dumb, "I want to be with you, no one treats me so well, and I want to treat you well...you are different from others."


    On the elegant face of the teenager, the beautiful eyes blinked slightly. He lowered his head and looked quiet.


    "Actually...I like you, not all because you are kind to me. I don''t know what happened... I saw you in the Dongfang that day, and I felt familiar." Nanhuai pursed his lips, squinting a bit blankly.


    That emotion made him instinctively feel a little dangerous.


    This world.


    A whole-hearted effort will not necessarily give the wife the same return.


    This is what his father''s ashes taught him.


    He didn''t want to be like that.


    But now, these are not important.


    Rather than thinking about it, I don¡¯t want to think about anything, as long as I can be forgiven now and be together.


    That is the best thing he can think of now.


    The snow-white sleeves wet the door and dye a slightly deep color. He hung his eyes blankly, staring blankly at the hollow pattern on the door.


    The people inside did not move for a while, and after a few seconds, there was footsteps coming.


    Nanhuai slightly startled, immediately raised his head, backed away, staring at the door.


    Shallow eyes staring at Ruochen Chen.


    The door opened gently, and Yun Xia looked at him indifferently.


    "My wife," the teenager blinked, his voice whispering coldly.


    "I will be obedient and listen to everything. You can let me do whatever you want in the future. I will be a husband."


    He stared at his white fingertips, "...I will also serve you, whatever the husband should do, I will try to make you feel good..."


    "..."


    His Highness courageously had not finished speaking, but Yun Xia heard it strangely, saying: "Wait."


    The teenager stopped talking.


    From under her long thick lashes, she looked at her carefully and silently, her face fragile and pale, and looked like a delicate fragile product.


    "What do you say makes me feel better?" The girl raised her eyebrows in confusion.


    Nanhuai was stunned.


    What I just said was very chaotic. Besides, serving the wife was what the husband should do. When he said this, he didn''t think about anything.


    But at this time, he was suddenly asked back, only to realize what topic he just said. After the teenager was slightly stunned, his pale and delicate cheeks finally recovered a trace of blood, and he lowered his head and his eyes flickered.


    "Just... that."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 153： Hugging my little pity(45)

    Chapter 153 Hugging My Little Poor (45)


    Yun Xia blinked, slightly stunned, and it took two seconds to react.


    She glanced at the teenager in front of her.


    He was very serious in explaining his mood, and was suddenly interrupted by her. When asked about this topic, his pale face regained some blush, and he was at a loss for a moment before looking at her carefully.


    "I will let my wife... I will serve you well."


    His Royal Highness squeezed his thin lips, and at last he didn''t mean to speak out. He stood in front of the door, his eyes clever.


    Yun Xia thought, really a little wronged.


    She glanced at the other party.


    The boy''s snow-white clothes were soaked and the knuckles were white.


    But the beauty is soaked and beautiful, especially at this time you can stare at her pitifully, as if you just say forgiveness, your eyes will be full of joy.


    She didn''t speak.


    The teenager bit his pale lips slightly, and there was a few seconds of silence between the two. He was careful: "I can learn how to please my wife. I can also learn to cook, and I can learn a lot for my wife."


    The two stood just across the door.


    His Royal Highness raised his hand tentatively, and the white fingertips gently hooked her, and the cold hand held the girl¡¯s soft white finger, and shook it gently.


    "good or not?"


    The girl just looked silently at the heavy rain outside, squinting her round eyes slightly.


    Later, she turned her face, no expression, and pulled her hand away from his fingers.


    The pretty boy''s cheeks pale instantly.


    His lips opened slightly, as if to say something, but he raised his hand against the heart under the snow coat, and his eyes were stained with fine shimmers.


    The cold voice was slightly low: "We just got married, I will really change it. Do you not like me?"


    The Big Devil looked at him sideways, his eyes cold, and looked at it for a few seconds. "Aren''t you very clear? I like you mostly because of your face. This is the same as Mo Cheng''s."


    "..."


    Nanhuai squeezed his lips tightly against the dull pain that suddenly hit him in the heart. The pain caused him to stop breathing. After two seconds, he slowly spoke and shook his head: "Not the same."


    He raised his eyes, his face pale, and said seriously: "If all you like is the face... I can accept it, no matter what you like, as long as I have it, I will give you everything."


    Yun Xia froze for a moment.


    She looked away again at the pouring rain outside.


    The teenager in front of him whispered: "So, can you make me..."


    "No."


    Before he finished speaking, the girl interrupted indifferently, ignoring the boy''s pale and snowy look, and glanced at him indifferently.


    "Go back. Write after you leave the house and go back to your house. When we separate, you will meet other wives who are better than me."


    Nanhuai stared at her stunned.


    The Big Devil tilted his head again, suddenly showing a soft smile, lifting a pale white chin, and the tone was indifferent: "Although, a better wife than me, this world may not have it yet."


    Nanhuai was slightly startled.


    He stood there, watching the door close in front of his eyes, covering the slender figure on the opposite side, as if slowly covering the light in his heart.


    The boy stood silent for a long time.


    Then he stepped up, his expression was cold and cold like an ice sculpture. A sharp pain came from his heart, but he had no strength to reach out and press.


    He pushed open the door of the room, walked in, and slowly closed the door, isolating the light from the outside.


    The darkened world concealed the small pieces in the boy''s eyes.


    He stood blankly for a while.


    The whole world is in the ears, but it seems silent.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 154： Hugging my little pity(46)

    Chapter 154 Hugging My Little Poor (46)


    After a few seconds, he frowned slightly, clutching his soaked snow-white shirt with low eyes.


    With water flowing down his sleeves, his eyebrows were loosened, his expression was cold, but instead of changing clothes, he walked to the closed window and leaned quietly beside him.


    Time passed by one minute and one second.


    Suddenly a slight noise came from the window, Nanhuai raised his eyes, his expression was instantaneous, and took the initiative to reach out and help open the window.


    So as soon as Yun Xia opened the window, she met the beautiful eyes of the teenager, as if full of broken stars.


    His voice was very soft: "My wife."


    Yun Xia glanced at him, climbed up the window, jumped down quickly, looked at him strangely with his head tilted.


    "You know I''m coming? How do you know I''m going to go through the window."


    The other person reached out to support her and helped her flatten her collar folds obediently, before she grimaced: "Because the wife said just now, there is no better wife than you in this world."


    The little devil raised his eyebrows, looked at him in surprise, and asked, "Just by this sentence?"


    Nanhuai was very wronged, "If there is no better one, then where can one go to meet a better one. Alienation... The wife is so indifferent today, mentioning this, did you deliberately show it to others?"


    "..."


    The devil stayed for a while.


    She thinks that Tiandao is so smart is not a good thing.


    Let her feel a little crisis.


    A person who is too clever is not easy to control. How can he be obedient to listen to himself?


    She watched the other person close the window.


    A pair of light cat-like eyes under the small hall stared at her quietly.


    The look was wronged and brilliant, and Yunxia was a little uncomfortable because he saw it inexplicably. He bowed his head and coughed, raising his eyebrows and asking, "Since you have seen it all, what are you still wronged for?"


    What a pitiful look, her wet and stiff eyes made her inexplicable, and felt like she was a little too much.


    Obviously he was indifferent first.


    She is the devil and not the savior. The devil''s heart is cold.


    The small amount of patience has also given all the grievances of the small world. The beauty in snow and hair is pitiful and looks pretty cute.


    She raised her hand and hooked the young man''s long hair, and the other party bowed her head obediently, her eyes drooping.


    He was so sad: "I didn''t pretend... I didn''t know what you meant at first. I thought I wanted to be separated. I was really sad."


    He paused, pursed Yan Yan''s thin lips, and his voice was small: "Look out later...but I still feel uncomfortable."


    Yun Xia blinked: "Are you still uncomfortable? I didn''t care about how you treated me in the past...Do you want to feel and feel away?"


    "No, no," His Royal Highness shook his head immediately, his white cheeks tense, "I''m not uncomfortable, nor am I wronged. I don''t want to get away from you."


    Yun Xia glared at him, walked to the closet to take the clothes, and threw them over, "Replace the wet clothes, how can you serve me when you are sick?"


    The teenager pursed Yan Yan''s thin lips and obediently took the clothes and nodded.


    He was still very helpless and asked: "Then, what I did before...wife does not mind..."


    "How big is it."


    The big devil waved his hand carelessly. "Anyway, I can''t marry in and run. I don''t care if you are voluntary or forced. Anyway, it''s mine... understand?"


    The teenager looked at her.


    Yunxia poured herself a glass of water.


    The cup hadn''t been picked up yet, and suddenly there was the sound of clothes falling to the ground.


    The slender white figure approached.


    Yunxia''s chin was hooked, and his pale, slightly cold lips covered it.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 155： Hugging my little pity(47)

    Chapter 155 Hugging My Little Poor (47)


    The girl was stunned for a moment, raising her hand to push him away, but the other side''s slender fingers wrapped around her waist.


    The lower back is against the round table.


    The other party''s cold breath covered it, almost tender and tender.


    She thought she was a miserable little pity, but now she was not wronged. Her posture was gentle and strong. Her fingertips rubbed her waist, and the other hand lifted her chin. It was soft and unbearable.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The Big Devil stretched out his hand to push his shoulder away.


    But after touching his drenched snow coat, he stopped again.


    Little pity today...


    To be honest, she didn''t expect to hear a confession from him.


    After all, his attitude towards her has been so bad.


    She doesn''t care about his attitude.


    As a devil, she doesn''t care what other people think. Even if he really doesn''t want to be with her, he has no choice, hehe.


    The old Mo thief obviously provokes a divorce, and she wouldn''t be a big devil if she was good at it.


    Simply will count.


    But after hearing this guy''s confession, she was quite satisfied.


    She is planning to leave this world.


    --of course.


    Arrange this guy before leaving! After all, the projection of each world is hers, and others can''t move a finger.


    Yun Xia blinked her eyes.


    Originally trying to push away the person''s movement to stop, Bai Ruan put his small hand on his shoulder, hesitated, raised his hand around the neck of the teenager.


    When parting, the cold boy''s eyes gleamed, his thin lips with moist color squeezed, his eyelashes lowered, and the eyes fell unconsciously on the girl''s lips.


    He paused.


    Then I slowly rubbed down again and asked: "The wife owner really doesn''t mind the previous... Then why say and leave? I really thought you didn''t want me..."


    She said that things in this world will not be as he wished. This sentence is very correct, but it also represents a kind of rejection. At that time, it really broke the heart.


    The girl calmed her breath, narrowed her eyes, and looked at him proudly. "That prime minister is not easy to deceive. Of course I have to say some truth. Those words make sense?"


    Nanhuai nodded silently.


    Yup.


    Because it made sense, he panicked for a moment, full of thought that she really didn''t want to be herself.


    Yun Xia blinked, and saw the teenager lower his eyes in silence, patting him, "Relax, my devil... I''m not a reasonable person anyway! Don''t be serious about what I said."


    She raised her eyes and looked up at the small hall. She lifted up the fingertips of Bai Jing, and touched the water on the side of his lips, revealing the little tiger teeth sneering. "You don''t have this chance if you want to hook up with others."


    "No, I don''t want to." The teenager whispered, and his lips touched her fingertips. He lifted the light-colored eye pupils and his eyes were soft, "I am the wife''s owner alone."


    Yunxia blinked.


    She didn''t make a sound.


    Suddenly the white face was a little red.


    ...It''s really weird. Every time I stay with Tiandao Projector, I feel weird everywhere.


    Why did blood flow to his face?


    His face became hot.


    Although she knows that this reaction is called shy... but what is she shy about? Don¡¯t you just listen to the projections?


    Yun Xia touched her face and pushed away people with disgust, frowning and said: "Damp all on my body... You have to change clothes quickly."


    The other person rolled his light eyes, "Okay."


    He obediently returned to the bed, picked up his clothes and walked into the screen, untied the white belt around his waist, and suddenly stopped, thinking of something again.


    He protruded his white cheeks from behind the screen, lowered his long eyelashes, and his voice was cold and soft.


    "My wife... will you stay tonight?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 156： Hug my little pitiful(48)

    Chapter 156 Hugging My Little Poor (48)


    "Stay?" Yun Xia didn''t think much, only tilted her head for a few seconds.


    Mo Cheng should be happy now.


    After returning to the courtyard, Prime Minister Mo Cheng sent someone to follow, so Yun Xia simply acted and made a full set, and the surface continued to refuse small pity.


    She didn''t intend to open the window.


    But he seemed really sad. After thinking for a while, the devil still left people alone to comfort.


    So I turned over the window to find someone.


    The person sent by Prime Minister Mo Cheng did not know that she was here...


    "Well, okay, you can stay."


    The girl casually agreed and sipped her tea.


    She lazily raised her round eyes and glanced at the teenager behind the screen.


    He only showed white cheeks, slender fingers on the screen, and when she agreed, he nodded his lips, and smiled again, and those eyes looked like sparkling, looking at her softly and well.


    Yun Xia''s tea drinking action.


    Hey¡­¡­


    After the confession, it''s really a slimy cutie. More pleasing than indifferent.


    She put the cup in her hand on the table and looked out of the door, listening to the heavy rain, and gently lifted her lips to reveal an arc.


    This prime minister Mo has repeatedly missed the little pity, and always hindered her from helping students and her sensational plans.


    It''s time to click the other party.


    It''s just that Mo Cheng has a high weight, and if nothing happens, it''s difficult to close the net.


    This time let the other party relax their vigilance, the plan can be carried out quietly.


    Yun Xia stretched out lazily, holding her small chin, her round eyes staring at the screen.


    In this world, she is not close to Xiaopo, and she hasn''t lived together in a room.


    Sitting here at this time, you can vaguely see the slender figure behind the screen. The shadow is beautiful, elegant, and pleasing to the eye.


    The big devil held his small chin and fingered his dimples boredly.


    After the screen.


    Nanhuai lowered his eyebrows and loosened his lapels, revealing a young boy''s fair complexion. The collarbone extending from the slender neck was exquisite and beautiful, and the texture of the abdomen was smooth.


    The young man''s eyes were careless, his fingertips stopped on the waistband of the trousers, but suddenly he stopped again.


    ...The wife is outside.


    The two were only separated by a screen.


    Although they can''t see each other across the screen.


    But Nanhuai has never liked contacting people.


    Not to mention the time when changing clothes, a woman was sitting outside.


    He lowered his head, Bai Jing''s earlobe was reddened, and his white fingertips held the belt, and he was silent for a while.


    Only then slowly opened his lips.


    In a silent change of wet clothes, thinking of taking a bath at night, Nanhuai paused.


    He whispered, "So today, is the wife taking a bath with me?"


    The sentence asked, he didn''t know what he was expecting. His heart beat a little faster, and his light-colored eyes aimed at the girl outside.


    The little devil thought lazily.


    It was raining today, and of course I had to take a good bath. She hummed: "It''s here with you. However, I can''t be discovered by others."


    Nanhuai blinked his long lashes, but she didn''t expect that she would agree.


    He still feels unreal.


    The wife really didn''t mind those things before...


    Hum, he lowered his eyes and covered his ears with both hands, feeling the earlobe was hotter.


    He has no experience with people.


    Not even close contact with women.


    Now that she has decided to treat her well, then serving his wife is naturally included.


    He has no experience at all.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 157： Hugging my little pity(49)

    Chapter 157 Hugging My Little Poor (49)


    So, I didn''t know how to face it at the moment.


    He stood quietly for a long while.


    It is necessary to take the initiative to approach the wife.


    Although she did not care about her previous indifference, Nanhuai knew that these things could not be said to have passed.


    Today, even if she said it to Mo Chengxiang deliberately, let Mo Chengxiang think that the challenge was successful.


    But he still feels helpless and panic when he thinks about it now, and the dull pain in his heart bursts for a while, reminding him-if the wife does not care, with what he did before, it is not too far away.


    What should I do if I really leave?


    He definitely can''t make a difference.


    Therefore, we must treat our wives well.


    The teenager squeezed the snow-white sleeves, pursed his lips, and stepped out of the screen.


    Yunxia is preparing to pour herself another glass of water.


    Hearing the other person''s footsteps, she looked up.


    The slender and beautiful beauty walked up, because his hair was wet, he loosened the corset, such as long black hair, and his cheeks were extremely white and beautiful.


    At this time, indoors, his shirt was loose and not covered as tightly as he used to. Instead, he showed a fair complexion.


    The beauty is really picturesque.


    Seeing that she was about to pour water, the little prince blinked and her voice was cold: "I will pour my wife."


    He came over, lowered his thick eyelashes, slender fingers took over the cup in the girl''s hand, and poured a cup of tea quietly and well.


    Yun Xia sat and looked up at the beautiful color in front of her. Those light-colored eyes were as beautiful as the moonlight in the lake. They were beautiful and detached.


    However, this indifferent light turned into a soft, sparkling starlight when the other party looked up at her.


    His Royal Highness bent his thin lips and obediently said, "My wife, you drink tea."


    Yun Xia looked at the tea he was holding, and blinked at the little prince again.


    Suddenly being served so considerately by him, she still felt a little unaccustomed to it. Oh, she took a teacup and sipped, her round eyes still staring at him.


    When they took over the teacup, the two touched their fingertips.


    The girl didn''t respond, but Nanhuai squeezed her thin lips and her ears turned red instantly, so she lowered her head like a cat trying to bury herself.


    He also felt good.


    But these days, every time she can only look at his wife from a distance, she does not allow him to step into the front yard, nor let him take the initiative to find her.


    Today, I almost thought I was going away.


    So now when I touch a little bit, my heartbeat seems to speed up.


    On the one hand, I feel that this emotion is really torture.


    On the other hand...


    His Highness raised his eyes and looked at his wife silently.


    ...And weirdly wanted to touch more.


    The juvenile''s long hair, a little wet, is set against the moon-white snow clothes, with a graceful temperament.


    Yun Xia glanced at him and put down the teacup and said: "You go to bed, I will wipe your hair."


    Boys are already coquettish, and this world is also a world of female supremacy. Isn''t the little pity more coquettish?


    She got up to get the towel.


    Nanhuai was stunned.


    He was silent, his beautiful eyes followed the girl''s figure, and he tickled his hair with his white fingertips.


    No wife-owner in this world would care so much and wipe the hair of the husband personally. She treated him well when she didn''t meet. Later, no matter how indifferent he was, she treated him the same way.


    The young boy walked to the bed and sat down, his eyes softly asking: "That wife, can I go to the front yard to find you in the future?"


    The other party came over with a towel. He didn''t want to hear it and calmed down: "No."


    "..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 158： Hugging my little pity(50)

    Chapter 158 Hugging My Little Poor (50)


    The small hall lowered his eyes and stopped talking.


    His fingertips tightened his sleeves unconsciously, without a word, and the look that he had hoped for in his eyes quietly quieted.


    Yun Xia stood in front of him, looking at the teenager''s beautiful and elegant eyebrows, licking his white little tiger''s teeth, and inexplicably asked, "Why? I''m wronged? Do you bother?"


    Is this true for the boys of Zun Guo? It''s so tiring to be a woman.


    "..."


    His Royal Highness looked up at her, lowered his head, and opened his lips silently: "No grievances. I listen to my wife''s lord. I will not go if I don''t let it go."


    Yun Xia stood in front of him, looking at the pair of beautiful pupils, listening to his obedient reply, hooked his lips and chuckled, raised his hand and covered the towel over his head, covering the eyes of the pair of people.


    She rubbed her long, wet hair in a mess.


    After two seconds.


    I heard the boy muttering again: "Then... when can I go?"


    The big devil stopped the movement funny.


    This guy also said no grievances. Can you be so worried about not being wronged?


    She lazily lifted the towel, revealing the teenager''s eyes in the shadows, elegant and clear, and looked up at her with dim eyes.


    The big devil glanced at him.


    Indifferent voice said:


    "You stay here these days, and I will go home alone. The surnamed Mo thought we were in trouble, and I will definitely try to persuade you to follow her. You can just go behind the scenes without seeing her. I will go back to Beijing to arrange a plan."


    Nanhuai blinked, "...the wife deliberately made her think we were at peace, was it to hold her here?"


    Yun Xia nodded, remembering that the surname Mo was small and pitiful. He narrowed his eyes round and snorted. "She was dragged here, so I can arrange the plan when I return to Beijing."


    Nanhuai was silent.


    Yunxia continued to wipe his hair.


    After a while, the teenager suddenly raised his white and slender fingers.


    Gently hold her slender wrist.


    The temperature of that hand was cold, and Yun Xia froze for a moment.


    Nanhuai raised his eyes and looked quietly at her, pursing his lips and looking at her.


    His voice was a little whispered, slightly tense and stiff, and he said nothing: "The wife said to forgive me, regardless of my previous indifference...I, I take it seriously."


    He squeezed Yan''s thin red lips, and his lips lightened slightly.


    "So my wife...not using me?"


    He said a little stiffly: "Come to comfort me tonight and ask me to hold Mo Cheng here, return to Beijing to arrange everything, and knock her down...when it''s overwhelmed...Will the wife do not mention and leave again? "


    He stared at her quietly, eyes sullen with emotion.


    I originally felt that it was not true that I was forgiven easily.


    Today, when I heard the word Li and Li, both dull pain and despair were true, and there was no false element at all. He was full of thought that he really lost her.


    Even afterwards, the wife said that she lied to Mo Cheng, she actually did not care about those...


    But he was still at a loss.


    I don''t know how to make it up, and I have no experience in pleasing people.


    Even if the wife does not really want him, it is not surprising.


    His Royal Highness raised his hand to hold the girl''s wrist, slowly hooked her finger, looked up at her, and looked cute and tender.


    Yun Xia raised her eyebrows and said in amusement: "I didn''t use you. You stayed here, just dragging her, not using you to hook her up...I promise she won''t even see you."


    She said, frowning again.


    As a devil, he has never cared about other people''s ideas, but at this time he subconsciously explained.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 159： Hug my little pitiful(51)

    Chapter 159 Hugging My Little Poor (51)


    She lowered her eyes and looked at Tiandao silently, then continued to cover the towel and wipe her hair, covering his elegant and elegant eyes.


    She felt.


    After she has completed all the worlds, will she have to collect the body of Heavenly Dao? Let him obediently treat himself as a younger brother.


    Otherwise, it was a real waste in the small world, she has always been so good to him. As the devil, when I encounter something, I will explain it to others.


    Gee.


    Yunxia moved her fingertips and pinched the little prince''s white cheeks, feeling the smooth and cool touch without expression.


    "Really?" The boy didn''t resist when he was pinched, and his red lips opened slightly, confirming in a low voice.


    "If I want to use you, is it not good to send you directly to Prime Minister Mo Cheng?" The girl''s voice was faint.


    Nanhuai was slightly startled.


    He immediately raised his hand, held her wrist again, and tightened his lips.


    Those eyes looked at her from under the towel, shimmering and shimmering, like a kitten covered in towels. This person''s light-colored eyes are very similar to cat''s pupils, so they are even more adorable.


    The Big Devil was helpless, and only felt that the little boy of the female Zun Guo was really not coaxing, "I will not do that."


    The teenager''s tight eyebrows stretched a little, and she let her rub herself in silence, her voice low, and her voice seemed to rub the mist, "I believe in my wife, then... I also really forgive me as my wife. "


    Yunxia glanced at him without a word.


    The candlelight reflected on the girl''s white net face, a casual look, half bright and half dark, which reflected her temperament a little softly.


    She didn''t lie to him originally.


    She is the devil and doesn''t care so much. Identify who is right, just tie him around.


    After wiping her long hair like ink, Yun Xia was about to leave the bed.


    The person in front of him raised his hand, gently rubbed it up, wrapped around her waist, and placed her face under her collarbone, softly and softly: "My wife is so good."


    He dropped his long eyelashes.


    The lashes swept a light shadow on the eyelids, the side face was set against candlelight, and the eyes seemed to be full of moonlight.


    "After my father''s death, I felt miserable as a husband, so I never thought of accepting my wife."


    He lowered his voice, lowered his eyelashes, rubbed the girl''s soft body, with nostalgia and anxiety, silently said quietly: "I''m sorry."


    Yun Xia remained silent for a few seconds, letting the teenager hug her waist and grievously rub her.


    After a few seconds.


    She was expressionless and bowed her head and asked, "Where are you rubbing?"


    Nanhuai blinked.


    He looked at the girl''s calm eyes for a moment before suddenly realizing the problem.


    Just took the initiative to hug it, because I was a little depressed, I did not notice the other...


    The boy''s white cheeks turned red.


    It was almost like a kitten with fried hair, quickly let go of his hand and backed away, and his eyes fluttered lightly away. The **** throat knot rolled for a second, and the teenager''s voice was cold and dumb: "I... I didn''t notice, Sorry."


    Yunxia stood on the edge of the bed and looked at him, feeling a little fun.


    She leaned close, exposing her little tiger teeth: "What are you sorry?"


    The other party was brought close to her, and Yun Xia saw his reddish ear tips, which were all red and bleeding, and his expression was a little cute and dazed.


    He raised his white sleeves and covered his face.


    "..."


    Yun Xia shouted indifferently, "The couple is already intimate, do you want to blush every day?"


    With that said, she suddenly stopped thoughtfully.


    "Oh sorry, I forgot, without turning the red yarn, it''s not a couple."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 160： Hug my little pitiful(52)

    Chapter 160 Hugging my little pity (52)


    Her tone was a little harsh, and she stared at the teenager''s reaction playfully.


    "..."


    Nanhuai froze for a moment before pursing his lips and looking away, murmured a little: "Can''t this thing pass..."


    He raised his eyes, held the girl''s finger, looked at her with clear and elegant eyes, and said softly: "When we come home later, will you raise it again?"


    Yunxia looked at him.


    Finally, she yelled, "Okay."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After a few days.


    Miss Yun''s family told the empress to find out that Mr. Mo had embezzled and took bribes. In the two silver schools that rescued the students of Hanmen, they took a lot of money to supplement themselves.


    Before there was a place where there was famine, the court took away the disaster relief silver, and Mo Cheng also used a lot of them, and dragged the disaster for a long time, and that time, the Yun family finally filled this hole.


    This time Yunxia calculates the new and old accounts together.


    The empress was furious.


    Shortly after going up to the court in Yunxia, ??the ministers of the DPRK and China also began to expose the accusations, shaking the bottom of Mo Cheng''s house clean.


    She has done quite a lot of dirty things over the years.


    Mo Chengxiang heard the news and hurriedly returned to Beijing, but he was too late.


    These days she thought Yunxia was in trouble with Nanhuai, and she was happy. She looked at the two, and she did not doubt that the trouble was fake.


    Moreover, Nanhuai went back a few days later than Yunxia, ??and she would not doubt it. She didn''t expect Yun Xia to collect evidence in the middle of the DPRK, so she had no worries, so nothing happened.


    There is also leisurely mood to Xiao Xiangmei, intending to use this opportunity to inquire about the situation of the two.


    However, although Nanhuai was a few days late, he stayed in the cabin, and no one was seen. Eventually, Mo Chengxiang failed to meet each other.


    Turning his head, he was informed of the bad news in Beijing.


    Even if she hurries back quickly, she will only get the guilt in the end.


    Completely sent.


    ¡­


    Hualou.


    The delicate incense burner raised smoke.


    The red gauze outlines the ambiguous atmosphere, with exquisite side dishes in the table, and the crystal wine in the jug overflows with aroma.


    Several noble ladies sat in the seats with casual gestures, drinking mulled wine from the man next to them, and whispered with a smile while discussing.


    The men''s clothes were half-open, and they carefully waited for the ladies to help them pour wine.


    Suddenly footsteps were heard outside the door, and the curtain was lifted by a white slender back.


    The girl standing in front of the door, with her beautiful eyes lazily glancing around for a week, put her fingers carelessly down the curtains, lazily leaning against the door, her slender figure tall, lining her face and bright appearance.


    She asked indifferently, "Why are you in this place again?"


    The men in Hualou looked dumbfounded, and some of them couldn¡¯t even control it, and their bodies leaned slightly towards the girl¡¯s direction¡ªjust to wait for her to wait for someone to wait, the young men would fight forward.


    Seeing Yunxia coming, the ladies quickly got up and laughed and laughed.


    "Such a place? Haven''t you come here often? We are not talking about business, so naturally we are still here."


    "Yeah, you just sent that dog to the prison, but it''s a great contribution to the empress. Are we asking you to come out and celebrate!"


    The girl in front of the door tilted her head, her hands clasped against the door, and looked at them from the top, tilting her head for a few seconds, and said quietly: "Well, I already have a family, this place is still not much... ¡­It''s okay to leave first?"


    The dignified ladies and the little boys were stunned.


    The words "existing family"...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 161： Hugging my little pitiful(53)

    Chapter 161 Hugging My Little Poor (53)


    Sounds so bitter.


    Everyone knows that Yun Xiao''s husband is His Royal Highness, who is famous for his beauty.


    The ladies all couldn''t help showing their envious expressions, thinking of the rumored beauty, and suddenly felt that the little men around them seemed to be boring.


    Someone picked up the wine glass and smiled, "Xia Xia, speaking of it, we haven''t seen His Royal Highness yet. Just because everyone is here today, why not bring someone out to see us?"


    "Yeah, yeah," someone immediately echoed.


    Yun Xia leaned against the door and pondered for a moment with his head tilted, thinking, Xiao Xiaopo was usually at home, and it was good to come out and play.


    So she languidly and walked towards the banquet, ordering the attendants: "Go and call Ahuai."


    The servant led his life away.


    The ladies listened to her name Ahuai, and they all came together and asked, "How is it, Xiao Xia, how does it feel to marry a prince? People have noble status and can''t easily offend them. See if you don''t even visit Hualou now... How is your highness character? Can I listen to you?"


    Yun Xia was frowned slightly, and when he heard the last question, he sneered and squinted his eyes round and round, inadvertently, "I don''t know if you come? What are you asking..."


    She looked around.


    The scent of flowers in the building is tangy, and there are many men. Nanhuai probably won''t like this kind of place.


    Later, when people come, let''s go outside.


    She sipped her tea.


    The ladies spoke with a smile.


    Ten minutes passed.


    A little dog couldn''t help but stepped forward timidly and approached the girl carefully.


    Miss Yun is young and beautiful, and her ability is outstanding. Nowadays, even those noble sons will be excited, not to mention that they are so small.


    The man''s slender fingers picked up the hip flask, his voice lowered, and he looked diligent. "Miss Yun, do you try this bar?"


    The little men next to him looked different.


    Everyone has been staring at Miss Yun for a long time, but no one dared to step forward. At this time, others were preempted, and everyone couldn''t help but get upset.


    Yun Xia looked up at him.


    Was swept away by the girl''s beautiful and bright round eyes, the man''s body froze, his face reddened, barely holding the hip flask, maintaining a calm look.


    The other person''s eyes were inexplicably nervous.


    "Miss Yun?" He whispered again, deliberately lowered his eyes, revealing a slender white and clean neck, and the texture under the hood was delicate and clear.


    If it is an ordinary woman, she was deliberately seduce like this in Hualou, and had already taken someone to the room.


    But the girl in front of her eyes, still clear, glanced at the wine glass and said, "I don''t drink."


    She didn''t seem to appreciate what he meant at all, and she looked away and slacked her eyes when she finished.


    Xiaoyi was a little disappointed in his heart, and was planning to step forward.


    A servant outside the door lifted the curtain and whispered, "Miss, Your Highness is here."


    Everyone in the room suddenly looked up.


    Everyone is curious about this rumored prince.


    Moreover, I do not know how he and Yunxia usually get along. The prince is honorable, will he be obedient like Changfu?


    After the curtain.


    The slender figure walked in. The snow-white long coat was lined with a clear figure, and a hedge was worn over his head, covering the appearance of the teenager.


    In the eyes of everyone.


    The man''s slender white fingers lifted up, gently removed his power fence, and a pair of beautiful light-colored eyes swept across the audience.


    The room was silent.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 162： Hugging my little pitiful(54)

    Chapter 162 Hugging My Little Poor (54)


    Despite everyone''s preparations, his eyes were still rounded and he looked at each other silently.


    The small expression next to him was surprised. After seeing clearly the appearance of the coming person, he shrank back unconsciously.


    The slender young man picked up the power fence, and the light-colored eyes looked towards the mat, without any pause, he walked towards the girl.


    He stopped beside his seat.


    In the sight of the people around him, the young and beautiful little prince bowed his head, his voice was soft, and he sounded very good. He whispered: "My wife."


    At the exit of his wife, the other noble ladies felt that their hearts were crisp.


    Yun Xia treated the little prince in a casual manner and said casually: "Come and sit."


    When the other party heard the words, she sat down beside her.


    The slender and beautiful fingers were gently placed on her hand and clasped the girl''s hand.


    Nanhuai glanced sideways and glanced at Xiaoyu beside his eyes.


    Xiaoyi was staring at his appearance, but caught a glance at the beauty. He didn''t know why, and came up from the back of the neck for a while, and quickly sat a little bit far away.


    The beauty smiled gently at him and took back her gaze.


    So next, Yunxia didn''t need to do it himself.


    Someone pours tea for her, and some people help to put food on the plate. Inadvertently raising his eyes, he can see the pleasing face, and the other party will also smile with a curvy lip and a good posture.


    Yun Xia could feel that the envious eyes of the ladies around them almost all turned into substance.


    She said: "Let''s go out and go, don''t you always want to come out with me."


    Nanhuai was startled.


    He used to just say it casually, but he did not expect his wife to remember it in his heart.


    The teenager replied warmly: "Okay."


    Yun Xia was about to stand up, but the other party suddenly took her hand, and her voice was a little low: "There is something on the wife''s face..."


    The girl stopped her movement and turned her face slightly so that he could wipe it off.


    But His Royal Highness leaned over, her thin lips with red petals lightly pecked at the corners of her lips, and the light fragrance lingered around her. He kissed her back and then looked back at her corners and nodded.


    "Okay, wife."


    "..."


    Yun Xia touched the corner of her lips and looked at the others in the room.


    All looked at them with a complex expression.


    She coughed.


    After saying goodbye to the crowd, the two walked out of Hualou.


    Nanhuai raised his eyes and slowly looked at the plaque at Hualou behind.


    He lowered his slender eyelashes and asked, "My wife, have I made you dissatisfied recently?"


    The Big Devil was stunned and inexplicably said: "No. What''s wrong?"


    The attendants stayed beside the carriage, and the two slowly walked along the street. The power fence of Nanhuai was refitted to avoid the appearance of the two, and the rate of turning back was too high.


    Hearing the girl''s answer, he pursed his lips and his voice was cold, "Why is the wife''s wife here? Calling friends, seeking pleasure and having fun..."


    Under the white sleeves, the young boy''s white fingertips gently hooked her, like some grievances, and her fingertips gently scratched on her palm.


    "No," the demon explained. "They asked me to celebrate. And I didn''t have anyone to wait."


    The people beside were quiet.


    Yunxia walked two more steps forward, but her waist and legs were suddenly caught and pulled into the alley. The slender figure looked light and light, but gently pressed her against the wall.


    The man leaned over the snow-white power fence and his lips fell softly.


    "My wife, I like you. I will be so jealous if you are like this."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 163： Hug my little pitiful(55)

    Chapter 163 Hugging My Little Poor (55)


    Yun Xia is really a bit overwhelmed.


    Since clearing his mind, this guy has changed from reserved to very active and very bold.


    The street outside was full of people, and in the old words, he would never be able to push her against the wall.


    Now it''s done well.


    Although he could vaguely see the juvenile red ear tip under the power fence, his posture was soft and tough, his thin lips slightly pursed, his eyes lowered, and his voice was dumb and cold: "Wife Lord?"


    Yunxia touched his shoulder, "Well, I won''t be here anymore. It was an accident today..."


    The young boy''s eyes were light like cat kittens, and he only bent after hearing the words, showing some joy. The eyes stopped gently on her lips, and the look under the highness of the little man became deeper, and his voice leaned close.


    Small whisper: "My wife, I... I have also studied recently, and I read some albums... Don''t come to this place, my wife, I will do well if you have me in the future."


    Yunxia was dumbfounded.


    Before she understood the meaning of the words, the teenager bent his lips and leaned, the beautiful fingers gently lifted the power fence, the red lips lowered, and the thin lips slightly opened. His ears were still red and his cheeks were flushed, still looking a little bit shy.


    But he was close while shy, his slender, thick eyelashes were near, and he could see the beautiful color in his eyes.


    It seemed to contain quiet joy.


    Yun Xia stopped resisting, and gradually narrowed her eyes, her gaze.


    When the two of them walked out of the alley, Nanhuai adjusted his power fence and glanced at his wife.


    The young girl was held by him in one hand and lifted up to block her lips. Her lips were crimson and her cheeks were the same color, her eyes gleaming like a spring.


    The Big Demon''s head was a little dizzy.


    This unscientific.


    Obviously an obedient and cute milk cat, how can people be so...


    She looked up at the teenager.


    Facing the pair of light-colored beautiful eyes, bending her obediently, the other person''s posture was gentle.


    She was led back, and when she returned to the room, the other party took off the power fence, and she looked up and stared at it, feeling deeply dissatisfied: "Why are you all right?"


    Looking past under the candlelight.


    The lip color of the teenager was just a little more red, and his curvy lips still looked good. He glanced at the girl''s lips and looked at it for a while, his white fingers rubbed his fingertips, showing a cute smile: "The wife is really beautiful."


    "..." Yunxia frowned deeply, "Don''t answer what you asked, OK."


    "Wife Lord is really nice..." His Royal Highness leaned slightly, his forehead pressed against her neck, pursed her lips, and silently thought for a while.


    Only whispered: "My wife... today, can we?"


    "What?" Yun Xia asked inexplicably.


    "..." The teenager''s ear tip was redder, his eyes moved elsewhere, and he whispered, "Go eat first."


    Yun Xia was pulled out of the room in doubt.


    Soon after Mo Cheng''s fall, the Devil''s mission was completed, but now he decided to stay and his days became more leisurely.


    Candlelight swaying.


    The delicate and beautiful appearance of the teenager, the pale blushing beauty, is thrilling. His expression was not as indifferent as before, his white fingers clenched slightly, slowly squinting his eyes, lined with the look, his eyes swelled more and more.


    "My wife..." Yuet voice whispered.


    He touched the girl''s forehead softly, his eyes hanging down quietly and well. "My wife, thank you for letting me meet."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 164： Hug my little pitiful(56)

    Chapter 164 Hugging My Little Poor (56)


    The third world: the world of women


    Task: Completed (100%)


    Rating: S


    *


    Yun Xia opened her eyes and saw the transparent panel in front of her.


    The situation of this world is registered above.


    She stayed with the little prince all her life and did not marry other husbands in her life. The women in the world were very shocked. The men envied the prince and could have such a wife who cherishes the husband.


    There is no such precedent in the female supremacy.


    The devil raised his brows triumphantly.


    This matter is even helpful for missions that make the world sensational.


    She secretly remembered-love talked a bit more high-key, it could shock the world.


    She was sorting out the memories of this world, and the transparent panel in front of her suddenly refreshed.


    *


    [Congratulations to three consecutive worlds that have received S ratings and escalated tasks-


    From the next world, a total of 1,000 shock values ??will be regarded as a sensation in the world;


    Skill points need not be selected thereafter, and the most favorable skills will be automatically distributed according to the characteristics of the world;


    Due to the world of female supremacy, helping the underprivileged students belongs to merit accumulation, so donate merit points ¡Á 1¡¿


    *


    Yunxia looked at these passages, frowned slightly, and asked, "What''s the point of merit?"


    After a few seconds.


    Two words appear on the panel that posted the task.


    ¡¾useless¡¿


    Yunxia: "..."


    Useless to send! Can''t send useful?


    What kind of merit is this, the name does not match her devil''s temperament, can''t it be replaced by a sinful point? It sounds good.


    She grunted her lips and swiped her hands across the panel, inadvertently retrieving information about the next world.


    *


    Fourth World: Western World


    Name: Yun Xia


    Identity: Queen of the Vampire Secret Party


    Mission: A world sensation


    Automatically issued skill points: bright immunity


    *


    The little devil frowned, leaning forward, looking at the name of the skill point for unknown reasons.


    What do you mean?


    Vampire nemesis is the cross, silverware, sunlight.


    Bright immunity, does it mean that she can be exposed to sunlight normally.


    In this case... it is a useful skill point. Yunxia nodded.


    *


    ¡¾Transmitting¡ª¡ª¡¿


    ¡¤


    PS: The school starts, and the update time will be changed to 21:00 every day; four times a day. There is a charge for listing on the 19th of this month.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 165： Hugging my little pity(57)

    Chapter 165 Hugging My Little Poor (57)


    #·¬Í⡤ÄÏ»´#


    ¡¤


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty begs you..." The clear man''s voice begged bitterly, with a desperate voice in his voice.


    In the dusty hall of the cold palace, a man in white knelt down on the ground, trembling with his head, and kept knocking his head.


    He knocked very hard, every sound was loud, and soon bloody, red stained the ground.


    The woman in the dragon robe stood indifferently.


    Behind her is the gate of the palace. The sunlight outside the door comes in. Her tall and slender figure, against the light, appears solemn and indifferent.


    Backlit, she couldn''t see her eyebrows clearly.


    Behind the vermilion pillar, the young child held the pillar in his small hands, a pair of beautiful, clear, light-eyed pupils, with some startled panic, staring blankly at the father who was kowtowing on the ground.


    He squeezed his lips and his white and tender cheeks, and now he was getting paler. Crystal drops of water turned in those cat-like eyes, but they did not fall. The child clenched the post with white hands.


    My father told me to hide and don¡¯t go out.


    He said that he had angered the precious attendant of the empress, and the empress would not let him go this time.


    The father said that the empress was very angry, and if she saw the child, she might still be angry.


    As long as the hiding is done, the empress may have forgotten the child for a long time. Maybe she will hide.


    Nanhuai is very obedient.


    He didn''t go out, but he was sad. He shrunk obediently in the corner, like a frightened kitten, white tender hands clasped his sleeves tightly, and light-colored pupils stared at the piece of blood without blinking.


    In the sunlight, he felt a little cold and shivering.


    The man in white knelt forward and grabbed the corner of the queen''s skirt pleadingly and desperately, "I really didn''t mean to offend Xiao Guipai, your majesty, you forgive me, please...please..."


    The woman bowed her head slightly.


    The next second, she stepped back, pulled out her dragon robe, and said indifferently: "That Xiao Gui''s injuries, don''t you think so?"


    The man in white raised his eyes, his voice trembling slightly, "Xiao... Xiao Guixi is a son of a family, and his family is distinguished, and he will not care about me... He only hurt his forehead, and I didn''t mean it. That hurt quickly. You can recover..."


    The empress suddenly raised her lips.


    With a sneer.


    So the man''s words stopped suddenly, looking at her in panic and daze.


    "Do you also know that Xiao Gui''s paternity is noble? Now his mother''s family is the most helpful to me. Are you a lowly cold house man who dares to provoke my favorite paternity?"


    The empress said lightly, "Now, I promised Xiao Er to give him an explanation...it might as well, use your life to explain."


    She glanced at the man at her feet.


    The other side looked up at her with pale face and beautiful eyes, still clear and clear under the **** forehead.


    The empress suddenly stopped.


    The man quickly lowered his eyes and his voice was hoarse because of dryness: "Your Majesty..."


    He whispered: "I have nothing, no family background, no identity, but..."


    He stopped.


    No more.


    The empress frowned, turned plainly, and instructed the person next to him, "Drag."


    The attendant responded quickly: "Yes."


    ¡­


    The woman stood alone in the temple for a few seconds, suddenly squinting: "I remember there is another child. What about people? Bring him over."


    The child hiding in the corner was soon discovered.


    The court attendants saw the villain for a moment, and did not immediately grab people.


    This is such a beautiful child.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 166： Hugging my little pity(58)

    Chapter 166 Hugging My Little Poor (58)


    The child was hiding behind the pillar, but the shadow of the pillar could not cover a pair of shimmering eyes. His pupils were not dark in color, beautiful in color, and contained crystal drops of water, staring at them quietly.


    "Don''t come," he said, his young voice trembling slightly, but his voice was indifferent, and he stepped back, refusing them to reach out and touch him.


    He squeezed his pale lips, and his tender hands loosened the post.


    The palace attendants were stunned.


    This young child''s character is a bit surprising. In the scene just now in the temple, the child usually cried out in fear.


    The little prince was silent.


    He clasped his sleeves and walked out. The delicate but pale face made the palace attendants who saw him bow their heads and sighed in his heart.


    Still so young...


    In the palace, the empress turned her head calmly, watching the child come over.


    The other party raised his head and stared at her with clear and clear eyes.


    He stared at the blood on the ground again.


    The empress looked at him for a while, and then turned to the palace attendant lightly: "Keep him. The long face, it should be useful in the future."


    Gong Shi whispered: "Yes."


    The empress didn''t look at him again, lifted the skirt angle, turned and walked out of the hall indifferently.


    Little Nanhuai stood on the spot and heard her cold voice: "As for the one who offended Xiaoer, give him a glass of poisoned wine and set it on fire."


    The palace attendant froze slightly: "Fire on fire?"


    People who are executed by the general rules of the palace, even if they are killed, throw them to the mass grave, and they will not burn the body with fire.


    It is a very serious matter to set fire to the body. If the corpse capital does not stay, the dust will disappear, and it will really no longer exist in this world.


    The empress just yelled, "Xiao''er was wronged this time, and you know his temperament... He doesn''t want to be cruel if he doesn''t do it. Just do it. After that, send someone to tell Xiaoer."


    "Yes."


    The dialogue and footsteps are gradually gone.


    Here, the two palace attendants had some sympathy, sighed and looked at the little prince in the cold palace, raised his hand to close the door gently, and followed the queen away.


    The light in the hall dimmed.


    The little child was sitting alone in the hall, with no expression on Bai Nen''s cheeks, his eyes softly ticked his white soft fingers, and his eyes were barren.


    After a while, he got up and ran to the door, gently pulling the door open with his small hand.


    No one guarded the cold palace.


    The empress did not leave anyone.


    She said that he was left, but she did not send someone to take care of it, which obviously meant to let the child spontaneously die.


    The child''s light and beautiful pupil flashed a little daze, biting the lip and slowly walking forward.


    With the voice of someone in the side of the hall, the child was quiet and walked along the vocals.


    He stood far behind the palace gate.


    The palace people dragged a large bag out and discussed in a whisper for a few minutes. Some of them took the torches and lit the fire.


    The child looked at it from a distance, first stunned, and then realized what he was, his face was pale, staring at the palace attendants in the distance.


    The red flaming tongue touched the big bag and slowly burned, and everyone around was silent.


    Slowly burned to ashes.


    The choking fireworks spread out, and the scattered dust rose.


    Obsessed.


    The little child looked up at the sky with light-colored eyes, reflecting the blue sky and scattered dust floating in the air.


    Small hands gently grasped the sleeve.


    This ashes-what his father taught him.


    The final truth.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 167： Hugging my little pity(59)

    Chapter 167 Hugging My Little Poor (59)


    Dream back at midnight.


    The cold feeling seems to be still in my heart. The dust-burning choking breath was close at hand.


    The teenager opened his eyes.


    He froze for a while before slowly recovering his breath, his expression a little dazed, looking at the top of the bed.


    The blank eyes gradually wake up.


    The weather is not cold, but the fingertips of the teenager are cold. Every time he dreamed of that **** afternoon in recent years, he would be like this, as if he was blocked by ice and snow.


    It seemed to be put in ice cubes, and then gradually sink to the bottom of the water. It was cold, unable to breathe, and unable to speak for help.


    The cold fingertips were suddenly held by a small hand.


    The boy was slightly startled.


    It seems that in this brief second, he was caught back to the warm reality.


    He paused for two seconds and turned his face.


    Beautiful and clear eyes, staring at the slender white girl beside him. In the trance of the pupil, there is a bright and simple face.


    The girl slept soundly on his shoulders, her small head leaned against him, her lips slightly splayed, her little tiger teeth white, her long dark hair spread loosely on the pillow, and her cheeks were soft and white.


    He held him like an octopus.


    Her body temperature is very warm, and her sleeping face is calm and sweet.


    The sense of weightlessness that made him panic slowly subsided.


    Nanhuai gently bent his eyes.


    He turned sideways almost in love, slender fingers wrapped around him, buckled the slender girl into his arms, and bowed her arms around her waist.


    The person around me.


    It was the only warmth in his life.


    The teenager''s lips fell gently on her neck fossa and slipped along her hair.


    The big demon woke up and saw the pupil close to him. The milk cat was shallow and clear. The man rubbed sticky, and the lips fell on her forehead, the tip of her nose, and slid down again.


    "..."


    The girl''s voice was small, confused with the morning mist, "Ai Huai? It''s dawning?"


    Ruinuo''s nasal voice made the young thin lips unconsciously laugh, lowering her head to rub her lips, softly: "No, it''s still early."


    The girl tilted her head for two seconds.


    "Oh," she rubbed her eyes and yawned, the white little tiger teeth were cute, "Then go to sleep and get up and go to the palace when the day is light..."


    She held the teenager''s waist and wanted to continue to sleep.


    The other party was silent, then gently lowered his eyelashes, and whispered: "My wife... I don''t want to sleep, I can''t sleep, can I no longer..."


    "?"


    Yun Xia opened her eyes in surprise, looked at him blankly for a few seconds, and tilted her head: "It''s almost dawn now..."


    I slept late enough yesterday.


    I''m going to the palace today.


    She was about to speak, but her chin was raised to block the words, and the man bent his eyes.


    "I just can''t sleep, and I don''t want to sleep... My wife promised me." The cold voice was soft and soft.


    I want to do something to express my liking.


    Want to hug tightly, the **** of his life.


    Use all of your own to please, as long as she is not thrown away.


    ¡­


    When she got up in the morning, the girl looked stunned.


    The people around them were in a good mood, with gentle movements, personally holding his wife to take a bath, and then finishing and dressing were all done.


    Yunxia glanced at him, "You last night... didn''t something happen?"


    Nanhuai made a move.


    In addition to feelings, she is very sensitive in other respects, only in the feeling piece like a piece of wood.


    He hummed, "Dream about some things in the past, and suddenly afraid that the wife will leave me..."


    The devil looked at the beautiful boy for a few seconds.


    She turned her face needlessly.


    The tone is plain: "No."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 168： Hug my little pitiful(60)

    Chapter 168 Hugging My Little Poor (60)


    She speaks lightly.


    The little prince next to him watched her silently for a few seconds, then threw himself up, hugged the girl''s waist, and her thin red lips cheered on her side.


    A soft bite.


    The Big Demon was stunned, and then suddenly panicked: "Hey, don''t you have to come! It''s dawn and you''re going to the palace!"


    The teenager couldn''t help but bend his eyes and whisper softly: "Don''t be afraid of your wife, I know, people have already prepared a carriage."


    Yun Xia loosed his breath, then stretched his face again, and said seriously: "I''m not afraid of you, I just think you need to know how to control..."


    "Well, understand." The other party nodded obediently, light-colored eyes clear, long eyelashes blinked.


    ¡­


    The two arrived in the palace.


    Yunxia entered the palace to talk about business with the empress. Nanhuai stood alone by the garden lake, casually, looking at the view of the palace.


    He squinted.


    I used to think that from here to the Yun Family, from one cage to another.


    But now from the Yun Family to the Royal Palace, I only feel that the grass and trees here are very strange. Unfamiliar and cold.


    Not as warm as the wife''s side.


    She has been married for a few years, and she has never mentioned anything about concubine, never mentioned it.


    Instead, the owner of the Yun family urged twice.


    I don''t know how to answer the wife, but in the end, the house was clean and no men were put in the door.


    He sometimes feels untrue.


    I was actually scared.


    Even when I saw my wife first, I couldn''t help but care about her, but I was also at a loss.


    What should I do if I can''t keep my heart and hand it over to my wife and concubine in the future?


    After going through the "harmony" incident, he finally conceded defeat, thinking that no matter what happens in the future, he would like to stay with his wife.


    The two reconciled for so long, he did not take the initiative to ask the concubine about it.


    He must not accept that his wife has other people.


    But this is the custom, and there is no position or qualification to oppose it. If one day, she really proposed concubine...


    Suddenly a dull pain was implicated in the heart, and the breath choked for a moment.


    The teenager lowered his eyelashes slightly, staring at the koi swimming in the lake.


    ¡­


    The empress walked along the promenade, and the two court attendants followed behind her, silently.


    Over the years, the empress remained dignified and her dragon robe outlined her indifferent grace.


    She and Yunxia had finished talking, and the girl stayed in the hall to sort things. She was sick these days, and she was always bored, so she came out first to ventilate.


    The empress raised her hand, coughed her lips, and raised her eyes coldly.


    A glance at the clear lake, the young slender white figure. The willow tree rustled and covered half of the figure, but it still looked like Chilan Yushu, looking cold and pure white.


    The empress didn''t know what to do, and suddenly she was completely stunned, looking for a long time.


    The court attendants stopped behind her.


    It wasn''t until the man turned back that light-eyed eyes looked over and met her, the emotions in his eyes were cold.


    He bowed his head flatly: "Your Majesty."


    "..."


    The empress slowly came back.


    She stepped forward slowly, "Come into the palace with Miss Yun."


    The teenager lowered his eyelashes, huh.


    The empress nodded slightly.


    She has never had much contact with this child.


    It''s just a piece for the Yun family. She never asked about his life afterwards.


    The two fell silent, looking at the clear lake quietly.


    Although the mother and child, the atmosphere is cold.


    After a few seconds.


    The queen said slowly: "How are you doing lately?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 169： Hugging my little pity(61)

    Chapter 169 Hugging My Little Poor (61)


    She asked this sentence carelessly.


    Nanhuai was startled.


    The empress continued: "I heard that Ayun has never been concubine... Your relationship should be good. She is a good boy and will not wrong you. You will have a good life in the future."


    The young man slightly raised his thin lips coldly, without answering, but said lightly: "Xiao Guixi was killed by you a few years ago."


    The empress looked indifferent: "Do you remember him? He married into the palace, and contacted his mother''s house, and circulated the news privately...According to the rules of the palace, he should be executed."


    "Is it?"


    The teenager lowered his eyes in amusement, "Is it because he violated the palace rules, not because he was useless?"


    The queen''s expression paused.


    "When he can help you, you gave him his greatest favor and disposed of my father."


    The teenager said quietly.


    "At that time, Xiao Guixi was also in contact with the outside of the palace. My father met him and tried to kill him. His father had no choice but to throw things in a panic and hit him."


    The empress looked at the lake plainly.


    "You know everything, but because Xiao Guishu is useful, my father is useless, so you don''t even leave the corpse on him."


    The teenager now mentions this, the tone is also cloudless, the voice is falling, and the tail is even slightly curious.


    "Your Majesty, I always wanted to ask, did you regret it when you handled it that way?"


    After a few seconds.


    The woman in the dragon robe said quietly: "Ai Huai, with these words, I should treat your great disrespectful sin. Be cautious in the future."


    She turned around and left with a calm tone: "As for regret... I don''t remember your father''s name. Is there anything to regret?"


    The young man stood coldly, looking at the slender and majestic figure.


    After a while, he sighed softly.


    ¡­


    After returning to the palace.


    The empress''s temperament was cold, and she waved her screen away from the surrounding palace attendants, and walked alone to the study room to read the concert.


    There is no one else in the study.


    Quietly.


    It has been so quiet and empty for so many years. At night, only candlelight accompanies it.


    Sometimes, after reading the chapter, I looked up, in a trance, facing the silence of the room, I thought she was the only one in the world.


    Things were exactly as the kid said.


    She knew that Xiao Guiji communicated with the outside of the palace, and that the man was innocent.


    She knew everything but ordered him to be executed.


    Even worrying about Xiao Guishu''s mood, he used a fire to burn his body.


    Clean.


    The proof of the existence of this person is as if the geese have passed without traces, wiped clean by her.


    Just like he has never lived in this world, nor has he ever appeared in her life.


    ¡­


    But memory will not lie.


    She knew that she still remembered clearly.


    The first encounter between the two was at the edge of Yangliuyi''s lake. The female emperor who visited her in private, saw the pure white figure under the tree, Zhilanyushu.


    After she approached, the teenager at that time turned back and bent her eyes, her smile full of tenderness and purity.


    She knew clearly that he would never come back.


    Just like at the lake, she saw such a similar figure, she was in a trance, even thought she had returned to the tree that year.


    But the people there looked back.


    But his eyes were cold.


    It was no longer the same person as before, with a gentle smile.


    ¡­


    No one smiled at her like that again.


    ¡­


    Before he died, the last sentence he said¡ªnot finished, but she knew it.


    That was when the two first settled in love. He had just learned her identity, but he was not scared at all. Full satisfaction was pure joy.


    She was busy at the time, and did not have time to give him a wedding.


    On the wedding night, the young boy in white looked shy but seriously said:


    "Although I have nothing, no family background, no identity, but I like you the most, more than anyone else."


    He said the same before he died.


    The exact same sentence, this time, only the first half of the sentence was said.


    She still remembered that in the cold palace, before dragging the people down, she saw the clear and clear eyes, and after looking at each other for a moment, he lowered his head.


    Until she was dragged away, she never looked at her again.


    She just frowned.


    But now I understand, does that mean that one''s liking is completely gone?


    Just like waking up in the middle of the night, lonely and silent, clearly realized that the person who liked her the most was gone and lost in this vast world.


    No more.


    It was she who ordered the burnt corpse to leave him without a tombstone, and so many times later the heart was dull and painful, looking at the empty world, there was no one tomb by hanging.


    ¡­


    The empress suddenly coughed, her head hurt, and her face became paler.


    Regret it?


    Regret it. Of course I regret it.


    Heartbreaking.


    It was she who buried the like in person.


    A fire was clean and the geese passed through without traces.


    Heaven went into the sky and fell into the yellow spring, but nowhere to be found.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 170： Hug my little pitiful(62)

    Chapter 170 Hugging My Little Poor (62)


    The teenager was still in a daze by the lake.


    Someone came close behind him and secretly came to hold his hand.


    Nanhuai is very familiar with his wife, knowing that it is her, did not avoid, let the girl hold herself.


    Yunxia was puzzled: "Your hands are so cold, is it cold?"


    She raised her eyes and looked at the warm sun.


    "It''s not cold." The teenager smiled at her bent lips, turned around and hugged her from behind, lowered her head, her white chin rubbed her shoulder, and muttered in a low voice: "Are you busy with business?"


    "It''s busy." Yunxia nodded and lipped her lips for a moment, then said, "I have something to tell you."


    Nanhuai froze for a moment.


    She rarely notified him so seriously.


    Suddenly there was a bad hunch in the boy''s heart, and his heart beat for a moment. He held his breath and slowly suppressed his panic and helplessness.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked slowly.


    The girl opened her lips, and Nanhuai shook her head suddenly. "Wait...wife, are you talking about concubines?"


    When he asked this question, Yun Xia also froze, blinking and laughing, "How do you know?"


    Nanhuai''s beautiful eyes looked at her, and his eyes were silent for a second.


    He lowered his eyelashes: "My wife...we, we two have a very good life these days...Is it possible, you don''t want to concubine..."


    Yun Xia blinked and looked at him innocently.


    After two seconds, the expression of His Highness seemed a little wronged, staring pitifully at her.


    "My wife, I know," he said softly. "I know it''s normal for you to accept concubines. All women in this world will accept concubines, but..."


    He took the girl''s hand, lowered her eyelashes, looked downcast, even a little desperate, and carefully tried: "But you have me, I will do everything, I will cook for you, I will make the bed, what shall I do Anything can be done."


    He drooped his eyelashes slightly, his slender eyelashes, and the butterfly-like wings stopped.


    "Can we... There have always been only two people? No one else..."


    Yun Xia blinked again, his expression still looking at him innocently.


    After Nanhuai said what was in his heart, he stopped, and he felt that this request was unreasonable. There is no girl in the world who will not be concubine.


    But he couldn''t stand her having someone else.


    The little prince pursed his lips, and his eyelashes drooped.


    Then, his white cheeks were suddenly held by a pair of small hands. The girl lifted his face with a smile, and round eyes looked at him: "So, am I not going to tell you."


    She said: "I plan to have another wedding. Last time I didn''t lift your red yarn, it''s not counted. After this wedding, I will only marry you in my life, and I won''t accept concubines in the future."


    Nanhuai was stunned by her face.


    The devil squeezed his cheek with a grin and rubbed it again, "Are you happy? This wedding, I will be bigger than last time..."


    Anyway, her family is not short of money.


    The other party just stared at her innocently and confirmed, "Just marry me alone?"


    Yunxia nodded.


    The teenager''s beautiful and elegant eyes gradually recovered from the stunnedness, and looked at her blankly for a few seconds. The eyes became darker and darker. Finally, they lowered their eyes, stepped forward, and leaned into their arms. Live her.


    Slightly murmured.


    "...Why are you so lucky to meet you?"


    Yunxia bent his eyes and hugged him back.


    By the lake, the willow trees swayed twigs, a pair of people, embracing each other into a picture.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 171： Hugging my little pitiful (63) End

    Chapter 171 Hugging My Little Poor (63) End


    Outside the happy room, the hustle and bustle of people, congratulations continued to sound, everyone was surprised by the marriage, but the enthusiasm did not diminish.


    Last wedding was grand enough.


    This time it was even grander.


    The last wedding made many men envious, but today, it is true, no one will not envy.


    What a grace it is to have two such a grand wedding. Moreover, Miss Yun said after the church, she will only marry the little prince in this life, and will not be concubine.


    This remark naturally caused a lot of uproar and a lot of discussion.


    The little gentleman covered with red yarn also lowered his head slightly in this sentence, and seemed a little shy.


    His white fingers touched him quietly from under his sleeve.


    Hook the girl''s hand, interlocking fingers.


    Under the red yarn, the teenager''s thin lips and lips smile softly, with some pure and well-behaved joy.


    He has lived in the deep palace since he was a child.


    Several princes who had laughed at the palace before, heard the news at the wedding, and their teeth were almost broken by jealousy.


    But jealousy is jealous. Such a wife-owner can''t really find a second one in this world.


    Hi room.


    His Highness was inexplicably nervous.


    He grasped the crimson sleeve tightly, covered the red yarn obediently, and lifted his light-colored eyes.


    Because I couldn''t see anything in the room, I only heard the voice from outside, which made my heart more stressed.


    Like the previous wedding, the wife-owner did not let other women come in to the cave room.


    Nanhuai bent his lips slightly.


    He didn''t know why he was nervous. At the last wedding, I only thought about how to get rid of her and how to talk to her about the conditions. It was not nervous at all.


    I didn''t expect this time to be upset.


    From the moment he covered the red yarn, his heart thumped quickly. He thought vaguely. Should he laugh when his wife opened the red yarn? How to laugh.


    The door was pushed open.


    The teenager stiffened at once.


    His eyes blinked, listening to her close the door, and then the footsteps came slowly.


    The girl stopped in front of him, condescended, looked around for a few moments, and then grunted: "You''re so good this time, you didn''t lift it yourself."


    His Royal Highness pursed his lips, his eyes grumbled.


    How dare he move this time?


    Walking all the way to Xifang, I felt that the red yarn seemed to be loosely covered, worrying that it would fall by itself.


    He entered the happy room this time, and there was still some time before his wife came to lift his head. He didn''t dare to move.


    I was nervous and thinking about something in a mess. The time seemed to pass quickly, and I didn''t feel long at all.


    "I lifted it."


    He heard the girl''s voice softly.


    The teenager held his breath slightly.


    A hi scale lightly probed under the red yarn. The red yarn was picked up by the hi scale and the candlelight shone into the eyes.


    Although I have already thought about how to face my wife''s wife at the moment of opening.


    But the high court raised his eyes and bent the curved eyes of the upper girl. His pale cheeks immediately rose red, and he lowered his eyes a little flustered.


    original.


    It would be this kind of... terrible feeling to be lifted by the wife''s wife in a mood of love.


    The little prince bowed his head, blushed slightly, and was handed a wine glass. Yun Xia raised an eyebrow and said: "There is still wine, this time I have to drink it."


    "Good." The boy responded obediently.


    The wrists were staggered, the forehead warmed, and the swaying candlelight drank a cup of wine. The warmth seemed to be along the wine and poured into the heart.


    Yun Xia gently lowered the glass, raised her eyes, and smiled at him, revealing cute little tiger teeth and two small dimples on her cheeks.


    Nanhuai also bent his lips and was about to get up and put the wine glass, and suddenly he was held by his wrist and fell down. The wine glass rolled off the edge of the bed and covered a shadow in front of him.


    Nanhuai stunned, staring silently at the blushing face in front of him, reaching out to clasp her wrist, preparing to gently lift the man up: "Wife Lord?"


    The other party pressed him fiercely.


    "You are not allowed to get up, just lie down, yes, you lie down!"


    The teenager was stunned for a while.


    He looked at the person above silently, and she could see that she was drunk, and she could not help but bend her eyes in surprise and laugh.


    After a pause of two seconds, the teenager obediently said: "Okay."


    The gauze layer falls.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 172： The owner is super sweet (1)

    Chapter 172 The owner is super sweet (1)


    [Current world shock value: 0]


    ¡­


    A dark purple moon floated above the icy tower. The vine branches of the rose flower entwined the castle. Under the purple moon, the dewdrops on the petals refracted the cold and evil shimmer.


    A coffin was placed among the flowers. The coffin is also dark purple, with complicated and delicate patterns wrapped around it.


    At the corner of the coffin, a bat hangs upside down.


    The whole castle was silent.


    A white slender hand lifted gently, and Slowly grasped the edge of the coffin. Each finger was very beautiful and pale in color.


    The bat in the corner of the coffin spread its wings and flew away.


    The young girl in the coffin sat up slowly, her silver hair sliding down her slender shoulders, and her crimson eyes were full of evil spirits. Red lips, snow-white tips of tiger teeth.


    She blinked, stood up, and walked out of the coffin with her robe.


    There was a soft knock on the door outside the door.


    Yunxia glanced sideways, sitting lazily on the chair and waving.


    The bright roses in the room shrank the vine branches obediently and re-exposed the clean floor. Before they completely exited the room, they also wrapped the door handle with branches and gently pulled the door open.


    Two people stood outside the door.


    One is a young vampire with silver-haired blood pupils, and the other is a frightened human man.


    "Your Majesty, you are awake."


    The vampire stooped down at her, saluting gracefully, and then pushed the human man, "Breakfast is ready for you, please enjoy."


    Yun Xialan lazy put his legs on the round table and glanced over his eyes. Under the moonlight, the girl''s legs are white and slender, her silver hair is meandering down the robe, and her eyes are crimson, like tempting gems.


    The human man outside the door closed his eyes tightly, writing as though he was dead, but when he opened his eyes, he saw a stunning expression when he saw the girl.


    When he was in the human world, he heard others say that after a vampire bites a man, he will raise humans as blood servants. He also heard that blood tribes do not hurt when they bite, but have a strange feeling.


    As for the specific feeling...


    Because all the blood servants who were captured lost contact, humans do not know exactly how it feels to be sucked.


    Some people have witnessed blood races biting people-it is said that those who are bitten will flush their faces, struggling without strength.


    As a human being, of course he was very scared.


    But at this time, when he saw the silver-haired girl in the room, the feeling of fear dissipated a lot, and he stared at the girl in amazement.


    Yun Xia looked at them thoughtfully.


    She is a blood race this time, and the food she eats is of course very special-fresh blood.


    But I don''t know why, the taste of the human outside the door made her have no appetite now.


    She waved her hand: "Forget it, you go down first, I don''t want to eat now."


    The vampire was a little surprised, but still bent down respectfully and put his right hand on his shoulder to salute, "Yes."


    The door was closed again.


    Yun Xia closed her eyes and thought slowly.


    This time the world is not the same as before.


    This time there is a plot.


    The original owner was a queen of blood, and when she went out, she met an orphan who was injured and dying.


    The original owner showed great kindness and asked if the orphan girl would not become a vampire and get eternal life.


    The orphan girl said yes, so the original owner helped her become a blood family and got eternal life.


    However, the original owner did not expect it.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 173： The owner is super sweet (2)

    Chapter 173 Super Sweet Feeder (2)


    The orphan girl''s name was Helena.


    She was turned into a vampire, and after she came alive, she was erroneous and had half of her bright immune physique.


    All vampires are afraid of light.


    One can imagine how powerful Helena, with half of her light immune physique.


    Helena quickly expanded her ambitions, and through the trust of the original owner, colluded with her to form her own party and confront the original owner.


    The blood clan was originally unified, because of the split in this battle, it was divided into the secret party and the magic party.


    The secret party headed by the original owner advocates war avoidance and does not take the initiative to provoke war. But the blood demon party headed by Helena advocated aggression.


    In the end, Helena also successfully subverted the regime. She unified the blood and killed the original owner.


    ¡­


    Yunxia tweeted twice.


    It''s really a **** version of the farmer and snake.


    If you send yourself into this world earlier, and do not save Helena directly, everything will be fine.


    However, she happened to be late.


    A few weeks ago, the original owner had just turned Helena into a blood race.


    So right now, to stop the blood race from splitting, only have to find a way to solve the other party.


    Yun Xia narrowed her crimson eyes.


    Vampires are not easy to kill. Generally, the holy objects of the temple must be used.


    "temple".


    These two words mean noble, pure, holy and faith. And these happen to be vampire nemesis.


    The most feared thing about vampires is the temple.


    The temple symbolizes light and holiness, and is believed by all people in the world. Even the most noble monarch of mankind would kneel down prostrately in front of the Holy Pope.


    Under the pope. There are also high priests, bishops, and countless believers.


    The faith is bright, and holiness cannot be blasphemy. Naturally, it is the most feared thing of the blood race.


    The reason why Helena''s strength soared and defeated the original owner directly was because she subdued a temple high priest.


    The blood of the high priest is different from ordinary humans. That is pure and bright.


    Blood tribes generally drink the blood of ordinary humans, and do not directly worry about priests. Not because the blood of the high priest is not attractive enough. In fact, the blood of the temple priests is definitely more attractive than ordinary humans.


    The blood under the pope''s crown is what all vampires desperately desire.


    However, the blood race did not even dare to be close to the pope.


    First, because the taste is too sweet, you can''t control your desires if you get closer.


    The second reason is that the Pope''s crown is equivalent to the **** of light, close to it, only the dust will disappear in the end.


    Although the blood of the high priest cannot be compared with the Supreme Pope, it also has the power of light. Blood tribes dare not drink even if they long for them¡ªthe pure breath in the body of the high priest will burn the power of blood tribes.


    Helena didn''t have this concern. Because she has half of the light immune physique.


    Although, drinking the blood under the Pope''s crown is still delusional... but the high blood of the high priest, Helena''s physique can be resisted.


    In this way, the powerful blood of the high priest strengthened Helena''s ability.


    Finally defeated the queen of the original owner.


    And, Helena, with the help of the high priest, got the holy items of the temple.


    So he completely killed the original owner.


    ¡­


    Recall all the plot.


    Yunxia raised her silver long hair to play, and raised her eyebrows.


    She is very familiar with the words "bright immunity".


    That is to say, his own blood queen now has a complete and bright immune physique.


    Isn''t that possible--


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 174： The owner is super sweet (3)

    Chapter 174 The owner is super sweet (3)


    Helena is half bright and immune.


    By some means, the blood of the temple high priest can be obtained.


    Now he is now the queen of the court, and is a complete light immunity...


    Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to find a pope?


    Yun Xia thinks this idea is good.


    The blood of the high priest can strengthen Helena... and the blood of the pope must be more powerful than the high priests.


    However, the difficulty factor is also much greater.


    ¡ªThat¡¯s the pope.


    The pure faith he possesses is equivalent to the **** of light worshipped by the world. Even human kings must prostrate to the ground and bow down piously.


    The Pope''s guardian believers are innumerable, and the vampire and Wu Gu cannot get close at all.


    Therefore, this matter requires long-term consideration.


    Yunxia raised her hand.


    From outside the room, a small bat with exquisite bone wings flew, stopping at her thin, pale fingertips.


    It stopped for a moment, and after receiving the Queen''s order, it spread its wings and flew away.


    Yunxia asked it to call his cronies.


    After a while, the door was knocked.


    A woman with silver-haired blood pupils stood in front of the door and saluted her: "Your Majesty, do you call me?"


    In the room, Yun Xiaman nodded casually, poured himself a glass of red wine, and looked at the bright red in the glass. "How much do you know about the temple?"


    temple?


    The vampire had some surprises, and reverently replied: "You have never provoked human beings. The temple is safe with us. They are now hunting down the witch master and will not deal with the blood."


    Yunxia nodded.


    The other party said, "Your Majesty, you should be in charge of the clan. There are several elders who are not satisfied with the war avoidance order and shout every day to fight against humanity..."


    Yunxia raised her eyebrows and sneered.


    Several of the elders were born to like to kill, so they were easily countered by Helena. Without saying a word, they betrayed the original owner and turned to Helena.


    Because the original owner advocated war avoidance, and Helena advocated war.


    These elders really need to be dealt with.


    But not now.


    The little vampire queen squinted her red eyes, slender fingers hooked her silver hair, and asked, "What about the pope? Where is he usually?"


    After hearing the question, the woman thought for a while, "Under the Pope... He has always been in the temple. You know, the higher the power of faith, the weaker the body, and not going out often."


    Yun Xia nodded thoughtfully.


    The woman asked: "What else does your majesty tell?"


    "No¡­¡­"


    Yunxia was about to say it was gone, but after a pause, he suddenly remembered something, coughing his head down, his expression tense, "Go and call a blood servant, here, drink his blood."


    The woman froze: "...ah?"


    Yunxia also knew that this request was a bit strange.


    But there is no way. She was a blood race for the first time, even if she had the memory of the original owner in her mind, but how to drink blood, she was still a little strange.


    It''s best to watch others demonstrate it.


    The queen tightened her small face and said majesticly: "Why, want me to repeat it again?"


    "Dare not." The woman quickly bowed her head.


    The blood servant was soon called, a young human man.


    The vampire''s fangs pierced his neck, and Yun Xia propped her face curiously, watching beside him.


    She saw that the human man''s expression was painful at first, but his face quickly blushed again, a look of trance.


    The vampire threw him away, wiped the blood on his lips, turned and respectfully said to Her Majesty the Queen: "Thank you His Majesty''s reward."


    Yun Xia glanced at the man next to him and asked strangely:


    "What''s his expression?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 175： The owner is super sweet (4)

    Chapter 175 Super Sweet Feeder (4)


    The vampire also glanced at the man on the ground.


    There was also a blush on his face, and in the sight of the two blood races, his eyes dropped somewhat awkwardly and he saluted the two respectfully.


    The round hole bitten by the blood race soon healed.


    After the blood servant withdrew.


    The woman smiled at Yunxia: "When the blood race **** blood, it will bring humanity... that feeling."


    She didn''t make it very clear, only Yun Danfeng chuckled, "So we went to collect blood servants, and we also like to find young teenagers. Their blood is the sweetest. The blood of the elderly is not so good."


    Yunxia blinked.


    She reacted ignorantly for a while. Only then understood the meaning of the other party.


    Huh?


    Turns out... there is another feeling for humans to **** blood.


    The original owner was not keen on blood-sucking and paid little attention to the reaction of blood servants. Therefore, Yun Xia heard this for the first time.


    But if that''s the case... she can''t bite the pope directly. Because of this kind of thing, it can only be done with the projection. For others, even just feeling is not allowed.


    Yunxia thought about it.


    ¡ª¡ªThen she would find a way to get the blood of the pope, get it in the cup and drink it. If she doesn''t bite her mouth, she won''t feel any more to others.


    She thought about it for a moment, "I''m going out recently, and I will leave it to you for the time being in the family...If someone doesn''t obey discipline, you don''t need to manage it, just write it down and return it to me."


    The woman respectfully said: "Yes."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The streets at night are very lively.


    The bright moonlight hung high in the air, and the streets were full of traffic.


    Among the crowd, a slender figure, wearing a cloak and a hood covering his face.


    The silver-haired blood pupils were all hidden in the black cloak, revealing only a small chin and red lips.


    Yunxia grabbed the cloak with her small hand and shuttled among the crowd curiously.


    She is a little hungry now.


    The atmosphere of the people around came from all directions, but no one let her have an appetite.


    It''s like having anorexia.


    Yun Xia was a little worried, and was about to go to the temple to turn around, but suddenly heard someone hurriedly said: "Hurry! Grab her!"


    The girl was startled and shrank back into the cloak, her eyes widening crimson.


    But the other party is not calling her.


    Several **** believers walked quickly through the crowd, withdrawing the long sword from their waists, shouting:


    "The witch is there! Hold her!"


    Witches are a symbol of evil, even more terrifying than vampires. Because the blood clan has not appeared blatantly for a long time, but Wu Gu Master will frequently appear to kill.


    The crowd immediately made a mess, and was then stopped by the guards, who trained them to guide the people.


    The scene was quickly controlled.


    The witch was surrounded by the open space, and quickly pulled out her wand to sing the spell, like the cry of a ghost, it was creepy.


    The guards all had solemn expressions.


    However the next moment.


    Yunxia smelled a very sweet blood.


    In the carriage not far away, the noble tassel gold thread hung down, and a slender white hand tapped on the scepter of status.


    The witch''s singing stopped.


    As if her throat was pinched by an invisible wind, her pupils were filled with horror, the wand fell to the ground, and the whole person was slowly lifted into the air.


    The guards immediately bowed their heads and bent over to welcome them.


    The people also knelt down spontaneously, foreheads touching the ground.


    Just as believers greet a bright faith, they dare not even look up.


    It seems that even a glance is a blasphemy against God.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 176： The owner is super sweet (5)

    Chapter 176 Super Sweet Feeder (5)


    Yunxia was a little dazed.


    All those present knelt down religiously, and it was awkward for her to stand alone.


    So the girl quickly pulled up her cloak and knelt down with the crowd, her crimson-like eyes raised curiously, looking at the carriage not far away.


    The red-gold carriages lined up with red and gold flags.


    Holy young angels were painted on the car walls, holding a clear harp in his arms.


    Pure and flawless, compassion to all beings.


    Silver and white symbolize the purity and holiness of the temple, and represent the light of faith.


    The golden red is the color of power and dignity, and it also represents the status of the temple.


    ¡ª¡ªSupremely high and expensive as supreme.


    In the middle of the carriage is a carriage that is clearly different from the others, with a silvery wind chime hanging on the roof.


    The ice and silver tassel flicked gently in the night breeze, and the ruby ??was embedded in the golden pattern.


    That is the veneration of the Pope.


    The extremely tempting sweet fragrance also diffused from the hanging car curtain.


    The vampire girl was hidden in the crowd and finally understood why the blood race did not dare to approach the pope.


    The taste is so sweet and tempting...at such a long distance, she couldn''t help but lick the lips, feeling that her little fangs could protrude her lower lip at any time.


    She couldn''t help lowering her head again, tightening her black cloak so as not to expose the breath of the blood clan, and was directly discovered by the temple people.


    So sweet, so sweet...


    The girl''s eyes became more crimson like jewels.


    not far away.


    The **** came forward and stopped a few steps away from the carriage, his eyes full of reverence and piety.


    He did not dare to get too close, fearing that his impure breath would blasphemy the gods, and said in a few steps respectfully: "Under the crown, will the witch take back to the temple?"


    The man in the carriage didn''t speak, but just coughed inexplicably.


    Guarding the believers does not dare to breathe.


    ¡ª¡ªEach pope, as a **** believed by the people, accepts pure and bright power.


    The body will be a little sick.


    But in contrast to the sick and weak, it is the holy and pure faith, the bright breath, and the power that even the king dare not create.


    The man in the car coughed before speaking.


    The voice is not loud, and even low in the night.


    But strangely, people can hear clearly, and even can hear the pleasant tail sound, like a feather gently brushing the tip of the ear.


    "Take to the penalty spot, torture."


    This generation of popes is not an old old man, but has an extremely young voice, with a clear spring-like air and sweetness, but it is so weak that there is no emotion, and there is no freezing silence at all.


    The people all kneel down prostrately, and they dare not look up.


    The Pope will only participate in prayers inside the temple. Ordinary people cannot see him, let alone hear him.


    Perhaps because of the pope, it means the **** of light.


    Therefore, the cold voice is heard in the ear, just a short sentence, but just like listening to a morning prayer, the faith calms the heart, and the believers all show a pious look.


    Lian Yunxia felt light in her heart, as if she had been purged. It turned out that this is the power of faith... She blinked her eyes novelly.


    The believers escorted the witch to the penalty spot.


    It was a place dedicated to punish blood races, witches and pagans.


    Crime and punishment symbolize the extreme evil in the world.


    Huagui carriage lined up and left, Yunxia couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    She didn''t even see the pope''s face.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 177： The owner is super sweet (6)

    Chapter 177 The owner is super sweet (6)


    But it doesn''t matter, the other party''s identity is after all the temple pope, she has already made preparations, it is never easy to get the other party''s blood.


    Therefore, it is not in a hurry.


    The frame gradually went away, and the devout public believers stood up and talked with each other with excitement, all of them were all in a joyous appearance, as if they had received great luck and gifts.


    In their hearts, that is faith, it is God.


    Although the appearance of the witch symbolizes disaster and misfortune.


    If the change is common to witches, the crowd will be screaming and fleeing, fearing that they will be killed by the witchcraft.


    Wu Gu is more terrible than the blood race.


    The blood tribe has captured humans, and it is said that they will not kill them. They just need human blood.


    But Wugu Gu is different. The witchcraft practiced witchcraft uses human internal organs as an introduction, which is a witchcraft that violates the rules of the temple.


    Today, the witch was successfully captured, and the people were relieved.


    I also witnessed the power under the pope''s crown.


    Even under the crown, he didn¡¯t even show up in the carriage, but he could directly interrupt the witch¡¯s chanting spell and hang her in the air... so easily grasping the powerful witch, the strength under the Pope¡¯s crown is beyond doubt.


    Although he did not see the appearance of the pope, it did not hinder people''s devotion.


    That is the supreme deity of the temple. Today, because of the witch, I saw the pope''s frame-even if I saw the witch was originally a disaster, it became a great luck at this time.


    Yunxia grabbed the cloak collar with her small hand and walked casually in the crowd.


    She has a good hearing, and Bai Nen''s ears move slightly, so she stops all the talk in her ears, and you can hear it from the tone. How religiously these people believe in the temple.


    And the legendary pope.


    But when she mentioned the pope, she couldn''t help thinking of the tempting sweetness...


    The girl licked the white tiger teeth again, squinting her blushing eyes, revealing a slightly interested look.


    She tilted her head for a moment and walked towards the alley in the street.


    At the moment of walking into the alley, the girl wearing a black cloak disappeared, and a small, slender skeleton bat appeared in the dark night, and the spread wings were delicate dark purple.


    It flickered with a pair of slender bone wings and kept up with the temple''s convoy.


    Yunxia didn''t dare to get closer to the middle one.


    After all, it is unclear how powerful the Pope''s crown is, and it would be bad if it were recognized directly.


    In the eyes of the temple, bats and roses are the signs of the blood, so they are also ominous and must be driven away if they are seen.


    So Yun Xia didn''t come close, just followed them with wings fluttering far away.


    The convoy drove to the penalty spot.


    This is a forbidden place and will not be open to the public. The convoy slowly drove through a dense bush of thorns and crossed the road in the shadow of thorns.


    In front is a huge black stone gate entrance. After entering, there are thirteen stone monuments standing between heaven and earth.


    There are 13 sins in the teachings of the temple, and each stone monument represents one sin.


    The chain is wrapped around the stele, like shackles binding the prisoner.


    It is night now, and above the most central stele is a huge snow-white full moon, which looks holy and compassionate.


    The believer pushed the witch on the stone frame.


    The bat stopped on the roof of the wagon in the distance, shrunk its bones, and hung upside down on the roof, looking curiously at the temple to deal with the evil witch.


    She thought, if she was caught by the temple, would she be executed like a witch?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 178： The owner is super sweet (7)

    Chapter 178 Feeder Super Sweet (7)


    The witch was fixed on the shelf by the believer.


    She struggled and screamed desperately, her expression grievous and ghostly, and her stern voice echoed over the stele.


    Even her wand seemed to feel an uneasy atmosphere, shaking in the box next to it, making a rattling sound.


    The power of faith is the evil nemesis.


    The torture rack is the holy object of the temple. Therefore, after the witch was put on the scaffold, the body touched the scaffold, and the evil breath was automatically purged.


    However, this process is equivalent to burning for her.


    Yunxia''s little bat hangs upside down on the roof of the car, listening to her roar from afar, as if she can feel her pain.


    The torch burned.


    The color of the flames was reflected in gold and red, and quickly swallowed the witch''s body, as well as the stern roar.


    Everything returns to silence.


    The temple was born to fight against evil. The torture process was very short, but the wicked were burnt to the ash and dissipated in the air.


    Yunxia''s small paws were hooked on the roof of the car and hung upside down. Because of her small size and light weight, she was shaken by the night breeze.


    The little devil snorted in his heart.


    It is inconvenient to become a bat, with poor eyesight, and avoiding believers depends on induction.


    She tried to hold the top of the car to fix her body.


    The convoy returned to the temple.


    This time Yunxia did not keep up, and flew away quietly. After the team left, he changed from a bat form to a girl wearing a black cloak.


    She lowered her head and adjusted her cloak.


    It seems that the Pope is really not close. His blood had to be planned slowly.


    It is better to go and see the orphan girl who ungratefully killed the original owner.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The temple at night, the scenery is also very charming.


    In the distance, the spire of the sanctuary stands, dividing the full moon''s moon ring in half. The dome is painted with a huge angel statue, and the angel seems to lean over and look at the world.


    The marble escalator is rotating and rising, and on both sides are legendary **** statues.


    The moonlight is refracted from the hollow pattern on the wall into the hall, making the whole hall seem to be bathed in holy light.


    Pure and noble.


    Next to the main hall is a small attic, where the moonlight does not reach that corner.


    After the secret door, the woman''s voice was hoarse: "Your blood tastes really good..."


    The man¡¯s voice was annoyed, and he paused and refused her: "We have made an appointment, I will provide you with blood, you will help the temple to get rid of your queen. What is your sincerity?"


    Helena whispered: "I know, I will kill her, but I am not her opponent now, I need your blood to increase strength... Let me take another bite?"


    "Um..." The fangs bit his neck again, and the high priest grunted.


    Across the wall, Yunxia yawned, rubbed her eyes, and hooked her long silver hair boredly, waiting for Hailina to come out.


    After a few minutes.


    The high priest left along the stairs behind the dark door. Helena drank enough blood and was in a happy mood, and slowly came out of the dark door.


    She was originally a wounded and dying orphan girl, because the blood queen was kind enough to save her, and she became a powerful and beautiful vampire.


    At first she did thank the queen.


    But soon, she discovered that she had half of her bright immune physique.


    This means that she can become the strongest blood family, and she can leave the queen far behind-in this case, why didn''t she kill the queen and claim to be king?


    People do not die for their own sake.


    Who made the queen lack this talent...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 179： The owner is super sweet (8)

    Chapter 179 The owner is super sweet (8)


    Helena felt complacent.


    She whistled, briskly and cheerfully, and the red light in the blood pupil flashed.


    She lazily drew her collar up, covering her eerie and pretty face.


    After stepping out of the secret door, she took a few steps forward and suddenly realized something was wrong.


    The white moon outside the door, dyed a beautiful dark purple, did not know when it started.


    This is a sign that will only appear when the blood queen comes.


    Helena was immediately alert and looked around for a week.


    There was no sound around, and there was no figure of the blood queen.


    Just when she was relieved, the girl¡¯s voice suddenly came from the top of her head, light and sweet, with a faint smile: "Helina? Are you looking for me?"


    Helena froze for a moment.


    She looked up.


    Moonlight shines on the mottled stone walls of the ancient temple.


    On the railing on the second floor, a slender young girl was sitting. The black cloak was on her body, and her long silver hair looked like moonlight. The red eyes are like two brilliant gems.


    The beauty of the girl made Helena stunned for a while before reacting, kneeling down and respectfully saying, "Your Majesty? How come you come to the temple..."


    She looked at the girl''s appearance involuntarily, and she was a little jealous in her eyes, and said:


    "Your Majesty, the temple is full of believers, and the pope sits in town. It is very dangerous here. How come you come here alone?"


    The girl shook her slender legs and smiled slowly: "How can I know that you are so powerful if I don''t come... How can a priest be a blood servant?"


    She spoke lightly.


    When Helena heard the words, her eyebrows jumped fiercely. Realizing what this sentence meant, she instantly turned pale.


    -Just now, the other party saw it?


    The vampire was pale, and now her face was even more blood-stained, with some panic and stiffness, staring straight at the queen above her head.


    Just now the other party saw... saw her and the high priest... did she hear that? Did you hear yourself say kill her...


    Helena was terrified.


    After she became a blood family, her heartbeat was silent, but now she was thumping because of tension.


    She swallowed her spit, calmed herself down, and made a smile, "I haven''t told your majesty, because I have half of my light immune physique... However, in any case, I am a loyal subordinate of your majesty and swear to obey your majesty. Send."


    "Half of the light immune?" The girl''s voice fluttered softly, unable to hear emotions.


    Helena¡¯s heart was raised high and her mouth was so dry that she could only nod her head. ¡°It¡¯s¡­the reason why I didn¡¯t tell your majesty because I discovered it later. I hope that your majesty can forgive my sins. I¡¯m not Concealing you deliberately..."


    Yunxia chuckled.


    She jumped lightly from the upstairs. After her steps lightly landed, her hands were wrapped around her chest, and her toes gently lifted Helena''s chin.


    This action is undoubtedly humiliating.


    Helena clenched her fists on her side, but she didn''t dare to act lightly. She could only be stiff and placed her chin on the girl''s toes respectfully.


    Yun Xia smiled and said: "What sin do you have? Bright immunity is a trait of antagonism. You will be very powerful in the future. The blood clan has powerful clan, I am happy that it is too late."


    Listening to her say, Helena relaxes slightly, and in her low eyes, she can''t hide her complacency.


    Of course, her future is the most powerful.


    It will even surpass the queen herself!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 180： The owner is super sweet (9)

    Chapter 180 The owner is super sweet (9)


    But now in front of the Queen, she smiled humbly, "Where can I be called the most powerful where you are in front..."


    "?" The young girl raised her eyebrows. "I only said awesome, when did you say the best words? ... Hey, your ambitions are not small."


    Helena''s expression froze.


    She hastened to confound her emotions and bowed her head embarrassedly, "No, no, I heard it wrong...please forgive me for your mistakes... Yours is the most powerful and beautiful queen of the blood family. ..."


    The vampire girl snorted coldly, slacking her hand around her silver hair, "I didn''t want to care about you, but who made me feel bad today... simply punish you."


    Helena''s lowered eyes were jealous and resentful.


    I will be more powerful than her in the future, which round will get her as a prestige? Where did she do something wrong, she actually still have to punish?


    She has a bright immunity, shouldn¡¯t she be shocked and envious immediately, and give herself up?


    Helena took a deep breath, suppressed her temper, and said respectfully: "But your majesty handles it..."


    It''s ok.


    The queen was lucky that she didn''t find her talking to the high priest.


    Just let her do it for a few more days.


    Helena thought, her expression more cautious and respectful.


    The girl leaned against the stone wall, smirked, looked around the temple, and said casually: "Then you remove the disguise, and fly out of this hall as the identity and appearance of the blood family."


    "..."


    Helena''s eyes widened, somewhat unbelievable, and she opened her mouth: "What are you talking about?"


    Become a blood race and fly out from here? ?


    This is the temple!


    The girl looked down at her and slowly raised the corner of her lips, revealing the white tip of her little tiger''s teeth: "Why? Don''t want to be fined by me?"


    Helena heard that her tone had become impatient, and she could only swallow her breath, kneel down, and smiled dryly: "Of course, please follow His Majesty''s order..."


    She swallowed her breath, removed the disguise of humanity, changed from a black-haired woman into a silver-haired blood race, spread her bone wings, and flew out.


    Yun Xia looked behind her, badly hooked her blushing lips.


    Helena flew out of the hall.


    Although she has carefully condensed her breath, it is a temple here.


    She was soon discovered by the believers. There was a noise outside, the sound was messy, and the guards were chasing after them.


    The temple is full of believers and light, and Helena can only hug her head in embarrassment.


    It looks very funny.


    In the lobby, Yun Xia happily supported her chin and watched the play leisurely for a while.


    Deserve it.


    She lazily raised her eyes and looked out of the temple, the highest spire.


    There is the brightest place. This is the room under the pope''s crown.


    Yun Xia jumped lightly from the window sill, and the black cloak spread out, like a bird in the night, silently heading in that direction.


    She fell silently on the spire.


    The knee was hooked on the room beam, the girl hung upside down, and her silver hair was scattered in the hood. As a blood race, the upside-down posture is effortless.


    Her blushing eyes blinked curiously, looking at the scene in the room.


    The curtains closed, showing only a gap.


    The colors in the room are holy and noble gold and white, and there is a sacred harp in the corner. According to legend, it is an angel''s musical instrument, which can purify the world.


    Yunxia saw a figure.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 181： The owner is super sweet (10)

    Chapter 181 The owner is super sweet (10)


    From the gaps in the curtains, it was difficult to see the whole picture of the room.


    I can''t see the whole person''s body.


    I can only see the silver-white round table, the thin white porcelain cup is steaming, and the rose-colored pastry is next to it. The small spoon and fork are white and surrounded by light gold patterns.


    It looks delicate and clean.


    No dust or dirt.


    The scepter inlaid with precious stones was placed on the side of the dining table at random, and the golden pattern was wrapped around the precious stones, representing the highest power and status in the world.


    Yunxia saw a hand.


    The hand was placed next to the dining table. The knuckles were carefully carved by God. The color was the same as the porcelain cup next to it. It was white and delicate, with white fingers, like pure jade.


    Yunxia watched for a moment.


    The top of the mullion covered the man''s appearance, only to see the bishop in his knees in white kneeling down on his feet, prostrate on the ground, piously put his forehead on the ground, expressing his respect for the Pope.


    The pope raised his hand.


    The bishop respectfully exited the room and closed the door.


    Yunxia blinked.


    She slipped carefully, and from the gap of the curtain, she saw that the man''s clothing was pure and clean, the cuffs were pure gold silk thread, and the ice silver tassels hung on the shoulder line.


    The gold chain of the ancient pocket watch hangs from the neckline, and the neckline is decorated with light gold, which looks retro and elegant. The power of faith against the other person makes people feel calmer.


    Looking through the window like this, it seems to be calm.


    Worthy of being a figure believed by all.


    Yun Xia grinded her small fangs, and her eyes fell on the man''s neck.


    She saw a snow-white neck, and the arc of her throat was a little tempting, but the pure light on the other person''s body suppressed the tempting feeling, turning sexiness into pure beauty.


    In the face of faith, no one will think of sexiness, it is a kind of blasphemy.


    The girl outside the window stared blankly at the neck.


    The slender white color, the beautiful curvature...it looks so good to bite.


    She couldn''t help licking the tip of her teeth, her eyes were crimson, and she moved forward slowly, near the window.


    So, finally saw the face of the man.


    She opened her eyes wide.


    The pope was so young. The color of the broken hair is as pale as the sun, lined with porcelain-white skin, and painted with brows and eyes, which is particularly holy. His eyelashes are very long and light gold. The two beautiful pupils under his eyelashes are light and beautiful brown.


    When Yunxia was in human form, his eyesight was excellent, and he could even see clearly. The light brown eyes, like the ripples of the lake, made people think of the words cold and warm at the same time.


    Warmth is because of the peace of faith, and coldness is the god-like silence.


    Yun Xia soon knew where the silence came from.


    The pope raised his hand, his index finger slightly curved, and pressed against the pale lips, coughing lightly. He hung his light-colored long eyelashes, his expression calm, lowered his fingers, and slowly brushed the uneven text on the doctrine.


    That''s braille.


    Yunxia tilted her head in surprise.


    No wonder that the Pope has a bad body under the crown... The purity of faith is also to be used with the purest things-the most clear and beautiful eyes.


    Blind...


    What a shame it looks so good.


    But this is the case.


    The girl rolled her eyes and jumped off from the spire.


    After a few minutes.


    There was a soft knock on the door outside the pope''s door.


    The sweet girl''s voice respectfully said: "Under the crown, I am the maid sent by the bishop."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 182： The owner is super sweet (11)

    Chapter 182 The owner is super sweet (11)


    The people in the room stopped gently.


    The pope turned his face.


    The fingertips of snow-white as beautiful jade rested gently on the uneven braille, and after a few seconds of silence, they slowly lowered their hands.


    His light-colored eyelashes are long and slender, as pure as gods, and the light brown pupils below are beautiful and empty, without focus to the direction of the door, and his eyes are calm.


    "Under the crown?" said the girl outside the door.


    The Pope lowered her eyelashes, her thin lips were pale in color, like pale petals, and her voice was quiet: "Please come in."


    The door was gently pushed open.


    The girl protruded into a small head, and the silver was scattered on her shoulders, her crimson eyes looked around curiously, and then stopped on the man in the room.


    then.


    The Temple Pope''s room-the place where the power of light is the strongest. At this time, there is a blood race standing in a majestic place, with silver-haired blood pupils, wearing a black cloak, and licking his little white fangs.


    The pope looked at her.


    Seeing his face up close, Yunxia felt even more beautiful.


    His clothing is white and gold, the collar is luxuriously decorated, and a few light gold chains hang at the neckline.


    An quietly sitting there, it can be completely integrated with the snow-white angel statue behind him.


    They are all beautiful and delicate.


    The look of the Pope''s adult is even more flawless.


    He held the doctrine quietly in his hand, light brown eyes pupil looked at her, the focus was apocalyptic, but the cloud was breezy, and Enron asked, "What does the bishop ask you to do?"


    Yun Xia raised her lips and looked at him with interest. "Let me ask. Under the crown, today I have caught the witch. Thanks to you, did the witch hurt you? Did you get hurt?"


    The pope''s fingertips brushed his doctrine back again, his eyelashes dropped, and his voice was cold: "No."


    He held the porcelain white tea cup with his other hand and put a sip on his lips. His posture seemed to be elegant, and the thin chain hanging at the neckline was light and collided with a subtle sound.


    "You can leave," he said.


    Yun Xia blinked and thought for a while, "Under the crown, Master Bishop has something to ask you."


    The pope didn''t raise his eyes, his fingertips gently brushed over the teachings in his hands.


    "Witches are caught today, so they are punished with fire. What if they are blood races? In the teachings of the temple, it seems that vampires are not often mentioned..."


    As Yun Xia asked, he tipped his toes while sneaking a glance at the teachings of the pope''s fingertips.


    The doctrine of the temple, which is the book of the ruling of the temple, is regarded as a guilt by all believers.


    The usual prayer is also based on it.


    The Pope''s movements stopped, and he didn''t answer. He just opened his lips and asked, "Catch the blood?"


    When he lifted his eyelashes, a pair of clear light brown eyes, because of the coldness and lack of dignity, but more and more holy.


    "Just broke into a blood race in the temple, and the guards have already been arrested." Yun Xia lifted her feet carefully, slowly approaching the other side.


    The light breath around him was more pure.


    He did not respond to her approach, still sitting quietly and peacefully, with one hand beside the porcelain white drinking glass, his complexion was more white.


    Yun Xia is standing, so he is taller than the other party, and he can see the pope''s drooping eyelashes, pale and slender, and a dull expression.


    The vampire girl''s gaze involuntarily moved from his beautiful and godless eyes to the tall nose bridge, light-colored thin lips, and the slender neck below.


    Her little fangs unconsciously protruded the lips.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 183： The owner is super sweet (12)

    Chapter 183 The owner is super sweet (12)


    She stood high and could see the line extending from her neck, the small socket in the center of her collarbone was exposed at the neckline, and the lines of the two clavicles were straight and long.


    The sweet breath emanated from there. The fair and beautiful skin of the other party has deepened the temptation of blood.


    She couldn''t help but lick her lips, hoping to pounce on now, and then bite down.


    Just like a hungry person, seeing delicious food in front of him, however, he can only watch.


    Yunxia glanced at the other party.


    The pope today is the most legendary pope in the history of the temple.


    On the one hand, it is because of the very young age.


    On the other hand, it is because of talent.


    Saint Celos-The name means purity in the doctrine and is a holy word. The Pope in front of him is most qualified to use this name.


    Because of his illness, his skin was slightly pale, his slender index finger slightly curved, against the lips, and coughed very lightly. The white and slender neck, under the light, showed a bit of fragility, a delicate and fair beauty of the sick beauty.


    The strength under the Pope''s crown is unfathomable, and it is not like the superficial sick beauty.


    Even if he was blind, Yunxia was very careful to converge.


    She looked at the pope in front of her curiously.


    He lowered his eyebrows and sat not far away, as if thinking about her problems.


    The beautiful and flawless profile, the expression is apathetic and sad.


    The light passed through his light-colored eyelashes, the robe hung on the ground, and a silver star frame fell on the collarbone, making Yunxia dare not be too close to him.


    Heavenly projection, she can recognize it at a glance.


    Seeing him just after opening the door, she was pleasantly surprised to find that the pope was actually a projection.


    Identified the identity, even if I just rushed to bite. But the holy weapon he wore made it difficult for the girl as a blood tribe to get close.


    Although, she can resist the bright breath under the pope''s crown.


    But the holy weapon is still the vampire nemesis.


    Yun Xia frowned depressively, glancing around the room looking for a sharp weapon that could scratch the other person''s skin.


    Even if you can¡¯t pounce on it... It¡¯s good to find a way to get some blood out of it first.


    Her eyes fell on the rose bonsai in the corner.


    Rose branches have spikes.


    Yun Xia looked at the young man in the snow-white robe, and then moved carefully to the edge of the bonsai. He reached out from the rose vine and took off a few spikes.


    San Celos lifted his eyes slightly.


    Although his eyes were blind, he accurately fell in her direction, frowning slightly. His expression paused momentarily. The pope¡¯s natural power of faith seemed to cleanse the soul, his voice was calm, and he asked very gently and slowly: what are you doing?"


    "Nothing, do you need to water the roses under your crown?" Yunxia put away the spikes.


    "No need."


    Pope Saint Celos didn''t seem to doubt anything, and the pupils, who were discerning and clear, moved away, and the white fingertips under the robe flicked the book, answering her question: "The blood clan has not fought for hundreds of years, and if you catch the blood clan, you will not be executed. ."


    Yunxia raised her eyebrows.


    The young pope whispered: "The temple can negotiate with the queen to return these vampires. We don''t have to kill the pagans as long as they don''t harm the people."


    He slowly gathered his teachings.


    Under the white robe, his hands were flat on the doctrine, calmly and gently said: "So, please rest assured, Her Majesty."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 184： The owner is super sweet (13)

    Chapter 184 The owner is super sweet


    "what?"


    The girl turned back with a shocked expression, "What is your queen? Which queen are you talking about? Where?"


    While shocked, she sneaked a glance at the white robe in front of her eyes.


    This performance is of no use at all.


    The other party''s look remained the same. The clear light brown was still indifferent, silently facing her direction, with her hands flat on the cover of the doctrine.


    That kind of calm is like a sacred and delicate statue.


    "..."


    Oh, how did he see it?


    Worthy of being under the pope''s crown... A vampire standing in his room was so calm, as if not surprised or angry at all.


    but¡­¡­


    This calm calmness made her want to bite him more.


    The pope''s blood does not know how delicious it will be.


    Yunxia pouted, put rose spikes one by one in the palm of her hand, spreading pale fingers flatly, and looked down at these spikes, "The Pope''s crown is as powerful as the rumor."


    "The rumor is not to be trusted." Pope San Celos said gently, his white fingers put the doctrine on the table, and raised light-colored eyelashes: "What''s the matter with the queen coming here late at night?"


    Although he was blind, his movements were light and gentle, and he was no different from people with normal vision. He slowly put the book on the table and stood up.


    The golden and white robes meander down on the ground, and the pope hangs his apocalyptic pupils, reaching for the scepter at the table.


    Yun Xia blinked and quietly stepped forward, placing a rose spike on the side of the scepter.


    She threw the question back: "Since the crown is so powerful, she recognized me directly, so why not guess what I came for?"


    I wouldn''t guess she was for his blood anyway.


    After all, under the pope''s crown, light and faith are integrated. Even Helena, who had a bright immunity, only dared to find the high priest.


    Pope San Celos still looked ahead, his fingertips slowly touched the past, and continued: "If you just came to ask me, the treatment of the blood...you can leave with confidence."


    The girl''s blushing eyes stared at the spike without blinking, waiting for the other person''s finger to touch it, and answered: "Oh? So, as long as there is no war, can you live peacefully with the temple?"


    "can."


    Quiet and sweet voice quietly said. The pope''s fingertips touched the tip of the spike.


    Yun Xia suddenly stood on foot, looking forward.


    However, the other party stopped.


    Pale to almost transparent skin color, it seems easy to be injured, as long as you move forward a bit, you can be scratched by spikes.


    Spilled blood.


    But the Pope stopped, paused for a few seconds, his eyes faintly moved forward, and his fingertips shifted gently.


    He crossed the spike, picked up the scepter, slender white fingers, tapped the gem on the top, and slowly said: "The roses here are planted by myself, and the light is too strong to hurt you, Her Majesty, it¡¯s better not to touch it."


    "..."


    Oh, I was found again.


    Blindness did not seem to affect this person at all.


    Instead, because of blindness, other senses have become extremely sharp.


    The other party''s melodious voice was as slow as chanting teachings, and whispered: "There is no blood from the sanctuary in the temple. Her Majesty wants blood, so please come back."


    The girl tilted her head.


    Her gaze stopped on the Pope''s white neck. If she thought about it, she raised a smile, and her two little fangs protruded the bright lips.


    "Um, food?...Yes."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 185： The owner is super sweet (14)

    Chapter 185 Super Sweet Feeder (14)


    "..."


    Pope San Celos stopped.


    The godless eyes glanced over, and it seemed to startle for a moment, the wide and snowy white robe hung on the ground, and the gold thread was holy like sunlight under the lamp. He lifted his white fingers and pointed to himself.


    The tone still didn''t fluctuate, but his expression showed some surprise, "Is it...me?"


    His light brown eyes were pure, and he was in the direction of the girl without focus.


    Looking at those eyes, as if facing the clearest lake in the world, it was so clean and beautiful that it did not dare to disturb.


    "Yes." The vampire queen hooked her lips and readily admitted.


    The Pope lowered his eyes and thoughtfully calmed down for a few seconds. His white fingertips flicked across the gem of the scepter, a symbol of noble gold shining slightly.


    He said calmly: "You laughed."


    This is a rejection.


    Pope San Celos turned around and slowly walked into the middle of the bedroom, "Slow walk, no more."


    Yun Xia looked at the snow-white back.


    The pale and beautiful complexion, as if you can see the blood hiding in the bloodstream, represents the supreme delicacy.


    The girl stared at the beautiful lines on his neck and smiled innocently, "Since you have recognized me, I will not go around the bend, under the crown...I really want your blood."


    The young man wearing the holy robe looked away.


    He still didn''t have a special expression, and said slowly: "As far as I know, the blood family can''t drink the blood of the temple people... The light and the power of faith will burn you."


    "That''s other blood races," the girl slowly walked over and picked up the spike in her hand.


    "I am the queen, and I am not afraid of your blood."


    She slowly walked to the snow-white robes, looked up at the pope''s pale eyes and clear eyes, and blinked to discuss:


    "How about a deal? You gave me blood and we signed a peace agreement."


    As long as she drank the blood under the pope''s crown, Helena could not catch up with her power, and resolved Helena, and the blood clan would not be in trouble for at least a few hundred years.


    Signing a peace agreement is a good choice.


    Blood races do not have to hide from the temple everywhere.


    She looked at the pope expectantly.


    "..."


    San Celos paused for a while.


    God-like pure eyes drooped, and his knuckles pondered for a moment, his long, light-colored eyelashes flicked, like a pale and slender beauty, plainly said: "Sounds like a good deal."


    Yun Xia glanced at the other''s ossified fingers, his skin color was almost transparent. She stood on tiptoe, gazing at the collarbone at the pope''s collar, and felt the sweetness of the blood there up close, almost unable to control her desire.


    "So, you agree." Yun Xia looked at the star frame hanging in the center of her collarbone.


    "Take the holy weapon, I just bite you."


    She stepped forward carefully, licking her lips, staring at the tempting neck, and her voice was soft and soft: "Okay?"


    The pope drooped his thick eyelashes slightly.


    He could feel that the breath of the vampire girl was close at hand, she was surrounded by roses and flowers, and evil spirits that were incompatible with the temple.


    He calmly asked: "I heard that the blood clan called the blood servants the blood servants."


    Yun Xia blinked and looked directly at the Pope''s clear but apocalyptic eyes, "That''s for ordinary human beings, such a delicious and precious blood under the Pope''s crown... It''s not called a blood servant, it''s a feeder."


    San Celos patted the white robe lightly and repeated: "Feeder?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 186： The owner is super sweet (15)

    Chapter 186 The owner is super sweet (15)


    This title sounds indeed more noble than blood servants.


    However, the essence remains the same.


    San Celos did not refuse, but raised his hand, the robe was white, hanging from the cuff, and the doctrine not far away flew directly towards him, suspended at the pope''s white fingertips.


    "In this case, Her Majesty listened to the temple for a few days to pray and show your sincerity."


    His voice was soft and he lifted his clear eyes, as if looking at her, and as if through her, quietly looking at the void.


    Eyes without focus because of blindness add holiness and purity to the pope. He calmly faced the blood, "If your majesty accepted the temple prayer, I can believe you."


    Yunxia nodded, "No problem."


    She paused and stepped forward again, exposing her little fangs and asked, "Under the crown... Do you know how humans feel when they **** blood?"


    St. Celeston lives.


    He shook his head slightly, frowned frowning, his eyes pure, and even a simple meaning, holding the doctrine of the golden cover, the white robe meandering on the ground, slowly said: "This... the temple information, it is No records."


    Huh?


    Yunxia blinked.


    The pope''s godless eyes turned towards her, his pale long eyelashes blinked slightly, and he pondered for a few seconds. He asked peacefully, "So, how would it feel?"


    The girl bent her blushing eyes, her lips and lips smiled, and shrugged: "It must have been bitten to hurt."


    -Of course I can''t tell him the truth!


    This is the Pope, baptized by faith and light, if he knew that blood-sucking still had that feeling... he would never be kidnapped by her.


    Anyway, it''s just a feeling.


    It is not really what it does, nor will it affect the power of the pope.


    It''s just that as a temple person, who believes in purity, if he knows it, he may be a little uncomfortable psychologically...


    Simply leave it alone.


    The girl hooked her lips to reveal the dimples, but her smile was a little harsh.


    Pope San Celos knew nothing about vampires, and after hearing the answer, he lowered his eyes.


    The light brown eyes, like a lake, were clean and clear, and he answered gently: "Pain... It''s not a problem. Your Majesty has passed the temple prayer test, and the transaction can begin."


    "No problem." Yun Xia readily agreed, "Then I won''t disturb the crown today."


    She turned around and jumped lightly into the window frame, her slender legs slightly curved, and the night wind moved the girl''s long silver hair.


    As she was about to jump down, she suddenly remembered something.


    She turned back, "You must show sincerity under the crown? Every time I finish a day of prayer, you give me a little blood... as a reward, how?"


    The girl''s eyes hung down gently and fell on the fair-skinned neck, licking her little fangs, her eyes flushed.


    San Celos had no comments, nodded slightly, his clear eyes contained no impurities, holy and simple, and said plainly: "Yes."


    Yun Xia raised her eyebrows, turned her head and jumped from the window sill. The black cloak spread its dark wings and glanced silently across the night sky.


    St. Celos stood there, thinking for a while, dropping his thick eyelashes.


    His eyelashes covered the Pope''s clean and holy eyes. His white fingertips lightly touched the doctrine, brushing the uneven Braille, and raised his hand against the thin lips and coughed, his complexion became whiter and clearer.


    There is indeed no record of bloodsucking in the temple.


    Is it just pain?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 187： The owner is super sweet (16)

    Chapter 187 The owner is super sweet (16)


    But... there should be no problem even if there are other feelings besides pain.


    The Pope thoughtfully raised his fingertips gently, the snow-white robe hung down, and the doctrine was suspended, gently falling on the bookshelf.


    ¡­


    Helena escaped from the siege and returned to her room in a state of embarrassment.


    She has always disguised herself as an ordinary human being, and in order to approach the high priest, she lived not far from the temple.


    Sometimes it also pretends to be a believer, enters the temple, and prays with other believers.


    If you are lucky, you can catch up with the high priest to pray in person.


    She likes to pull people away to **** blood at the end of prayer.


    Because when the prayer was just over, it was the time when the light and the faith were the strongest, and the blood was especially delicious.


    This evening is definitely the most embarrassing night after she became a blood race.


    It was actually chased by the believers...


    Helena gritted her teeth.


    After avoiding the followers of the believers, she turned into a human with black hair and black eyes, covered her cheeks with a wide headscarf, and hurried home.


    There are not many pedestrians on the street.


    The retro street lights were on, and occasionally several carriages drove through the street, and the driver opened his mouth and yawned.


    Helena''s house is next to a tavern.


    She hurried past a drunk man, took out the key and opened the door, and walked in.


    The room was dark.


    She lit the candle and blew it slightly to make the light brighter.


    The jumping candlelight lit up in the room.


    The next second, the dangerous breath in the air approached silently, and Helena''s pupils shrank slightly, and quickly jumped from the candlelight.


    Although she moved quickly, she was cut by her attacked object, and there was a burning sensation at the wound immediately.


    Helena tightened her body, and under the candlelight, she saw the girl with silver hair and **** eyes.


    Her Majesty the Queen sat at the dining table, poured herself a cup of tea leisurely, and took a sip, frowning disgustedly: "How are you, my subordinate, usually drink this kind of thing?"


    After Helena froze, facing the girl''s obvious disgust, she desperately suppressed her anger and knelt and whispered: "Your Majesty."


    After a pause, she whispered: "What is your business today? Why..."


    This is the second time the Queen has sought her today.


    Helena touched the wound.


    Vampires are not easy to be hurt by things, but I don¡¯t know what the Queen just threw at her, and actually scratched her face...


    And there is a burning pain.


    She endured the pain, suppressed her temper, and kneeled respectfully: "Is there anything else I can do to make your majesty dissatisfied?"


    As she asked, she bowed her head quietly, with the blood of the blood group being extremely keen, in the corner, she saw something that had just scratched herself.


    Her blood was still on it.


    ¡ª¡ªA few small spikes.


    what is this?


    Why can it hurt a vampire?


    Yun Xia also glanced at the sharp spikes and hooked the corners of her lips, "No dissatisfaction, you make me very satisfied. But what to do, I am in a bad mood today, and you, as a subordinate, should solve my worries for me. Don''t want me to be angry?"


    "... Of course I am willing to share it with you. It is an honour for my subordinates." Helena lowered her head, covering her eyes'' resentment.


    The girl smiled and said slowly: "Oh... not a share, but a sigh of relief, make it clear."


    Helena looked down like a viper, lowering her head deeply: "...Yes."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 188： The owner is super sweet (17)

    Chapter 188 The owner is super sweet (17)


    Helena thought, this is power.


    Even if he is better than the queen everywhere, the future strength is stronger than the queen.


    But the blood king is not himself, so he has to live in the shadows and be treated at will.


    She looked up quickly and gave the queen a quick look, her eyes full of mockery.


    Right now, the throne is his own.


    She originally wanted to get the holy weapon from the high priest and use the holy weapon to kill the queen directly.


    But now she changed her mind.


    The queen pays for her actions. I will slowly torture her to death...


    Helena smiled coldly in her lips.


    She paused and asked, "What did you just take? Why can you scratch me..."


    She touched the wound on her face again and felt the burning pain.


    Yun Xiaman inadvertently blew the cup mouth, "Several rose spikes can also hurt you, Helena, and improve yourself in the future."


    She said with a slight sneer. "You are so bright and immune to your physique. You were stigmatized by a rose sting."


    Helena took a deep breath.


    The vampire didn''t need to breathe, but she was really mad at this time.


    She was turned into a blood family, and lived alone. She hadn''t had much contact with the queen before, and she didn''t expect that the other party was such a mean person.


    Actually mocking myself...


    Is she worthy?


    Helena held her breath, "Yes... Follow your majesty''s teachings, I will definitely improve my abilities."


    Of course, we must improve it.


    To kill the queen!


    Seeing Helena promised her voice, Yun Xia clung to her cup slowly, her slender legs leaned on the table, and glanced at her.


    Glancing at the spikes again.


    This little thing can stab Helena, of course, not because Helena is not strong enough.


    It can only be said that it is indeed a rose planted under the Pope''s crown...


    She left from San Celos, feeling that these spikes could not be wasted, so she did not go back to the castle and turned to find Helena.


    Helena''s bright immunity is able to resist the blood of the high priest.


    But now the pope... is just a few spikes, planted by the pope''s own hands, and the light power can hurt Helena.


    It''s really amazing.


    Yun Xia lifted Erlang''s legs and said lazily: "Oh...you''ve become a human potion, please give me a few bottles, I want to use them."


    Helena froze for a moment, "Your Majesty, what are you going to do with this? The raw materials of the potions are very rare, and the amount of a few bottles, is it a bit..."


    "That''s what you have to solve," the Queen put down her cup and stood up, disgusted. "The quality of the tea you drink is so bad that it is easily hurt by rose spikes. Now, you can''t even take out a few bottles of potion? Want you? What''s the use next?"


    She flicked away the black cloak and left, flirting with the next sentence: "Tomorrow morning, I will come to get the potion. If you can¡¯t hand it over... I still have a lot of rose thorns."


    She walked out of the room unhurriedly.


    Helena remained silent for a long time, her eyes fierce.


    But no matter how annoyed and reluctant she is, the Queen¡¯s orders cannot be resisted.


    Therefore, only overnight to find raw materials to make those expensive potions.


    The queen also scolded the dog **** in her heart.


    When she is strong and takes over the blood, she will definitely let this mean queen die without a burial place!


    Oh, to blame, only the queen herself, why should she save the dying.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 189： The owner is super sweet (18)

    Chapter 189 The owner is super sweet (18)


    Early the next morning.


    Yun Xia avoided the crowd who went to the temple to pray.


    The black cloak covered the girl''s beautiful appearance. She slouched down, opened the door lock with magic, and kicked the door deliberately.


    People like Helena have never been convinced since they knew that they are half bright and immune and have a higher talent than the Queen.


    She just wanted to make Helena feel disrespected in order to be angry with each other.


    Moreover.


    There is nothing worthy of respect for a ungrateful person.


    Yunxia kicked the door open, and she saw Hailina''s eyes wide open. The expression looked like she had swallowed an egg. Although she held back her emotions, Yunxia still saw a bit of anger.


    Helena apparently did not sleep all night and was busy making potions. At this time, the door was kicked again early in the morning.


    Yun Xia lazy leaned against the door frame and hooked the long silver hair on his chest. "How do you do it?"


    Helena bowed her head in humility and handed over a few bottles of potion. "It''s done, please use it."


    Ok.


    The efficiency is quite high.


    Yun Xia took a few bottles of potion, looked down, deliberately picked bones in the egg, frowned and showed an obvious disgusted expression: "Are you very poor? Actually use this bottle for my potion..."


    Helena took a deep breath again.


    The girl frowned and said: "My things must be stored in the most beautiful container. It seems that you are not living in the castle and don''t understand my rules... Remember to buy a few gem bottles next time."


    And next time?


    Helena''s eyes suddenly darkened.


    She doesn''t live in the castle, and the usual expenses are not like the queen.


    Not far away is the temple, and as a blood race, they dare not advertise, let alone grab the precious raw materials, so they can only buy it with money.


    The woman actually said that she wanted a jewel bottle...


    Helena turned black before her eyes, and wished she could kill her now.


    At the same time, he can''t help being jealous.


    I''m struggling to live here, but the queen is living a luxurious life, why?


    Sooner or later they are all their own...


    She respectfully sent the girl away, before she lowered her gaze and touched the wound that had not recovered from her face.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Yunxia took things out, and weighed the bottles of potion in her hand.


    This was something she had asked Helena to do, and Helena naturally had no guts, and she did all of these things in a stately manner.


    But just in case, she checked her spells.


    no problem.


    Yunxia found a corner of an alley, turned into a black hair and black eyes, and then converged the breath of the blood clan, and then took off the hood.


    The young girl with dark hair and black eyes has bright eyes and bright teeth, looking forward to her.


    Even the peculiar small fangs symbol of the blood race has also turned into cute tiger teeth, and a slight smile will reveal the corners of the lips.


    She collected the potion, took off her cloak and hugged it in her arms, and lowered her head to sort out the dresses on her lower body.


    So he swaggered toward the temple.


    Prayer has not begun.


    The hall was full of devout believers, kneeling on the futon, and gazing reverently.


    People are crowded, but silent.


    The prayers in the main hall were presided over by the bishop and the priests, and naturally the Pope would not come here in person.


    Yunxia stepped forward to the inner hall.


    She is agile and avoids many patrol guards along the way. But in the inner hall, the strong guards outside could not avoid it.


    Guardian believers stopped her: "What do believers do in the hall?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 190： The owner is super sweet (19)

    Chapter 190 The owner is super sweet (19)


    The girl in front of her was very beautiful, with long black hair hanging on her shoulders, and a pair of dark and clear eyes, with innocent eyes.


    But as a guardian believer, she naturally has no feeling for female sex. When she saw her, she was simply shocked, and she stepped forward without mercy.


    The inner hall was presided over by the pope under the crown, and a few priests and archbishops in the hall attended.


    "How did you come in?" the guardian believer asked sharply, "the ordinary believers pray in the hall, what are you doing here?"


    The girl struggled for a while, without breaking away, she could not reveal her ability, so she obediently let the other person hold her and blinked her dark eyes: "I...I came to pray in the inner temple."


    The **** looked at her suspiciously, "You are not a priest and bishop, but just a follower. How can you participate in the inner temple prayer? Unless it is a believer invited by the bishop..."


    "Yes," the girl raised her chin. "I was invited to participate."


    "..."


    The guardian was speechless for a moment, and drove her outside with a wave of his hand. "Are you trying to see the Pope''s crown next? The temple can understand the piety as a believer, but it is not allowed to come in privately. If invited, please show the invitation letter."


    Yunxia pouted.


    She was pushed forward a few steps, "I did not have an invitation letter, but I did not lie, you let me stay here, and he will testify for me when he comes."


    The guardian frowned slightly, looking at the beautiful young girl, "Are you really invited?"


    The other party nodded immediately.


    "Then wait there first." The guardian nodded and pointed to the corner not far away.


    The blood queen walked past obediently.


    Although she is expensive as a queen, she is out of the house, and the current person is Junjie.


    Moreover, this is the temple.


    It is the most useless place of her identity.


    If she is known about this identity, she might even be arrested...she doesn''t want that.


    Yun Xia lifted her white long skirt and sat in the corner with her knees, her head resting on her knees, and looked around boredly.


    Above the head is a gorgeous painting of the temple, painted with sacred angels and unicorns, the morning sunlight passes through the golden columns, and the shadows of the lattice windows line the ground, making people feel calm everywhere.


    At the forefront is the nameplate of Pope Saint Celos.


    It details the Pope¡¯s name, identity, and unparalleled purity.


    It represents the supreme faith of the temple and the supreme power of the world.


    The time for prayer is coming.


    The priests and bishops entered the inner hall one after another. The guardian looked at the girl in the corner and frowned slightly, wondering why she could not come.


    Now only the Pope''s crown has not arrived...


    It was impossible to invite her under the crown.


    The guardian believers are preparing to go and let the girl go somewhere else.


    There was a figure walking slowly in front.


    The white robe hangs down.


    The light golden thin chain hangs below the neckline, shaking gently, calm and calm.


    The white and golden robes make the pope''s skin color fairer and paler and almost transparent. His light brown eyes stare straight ahead, although he is not brilliant, but pure and clear.


    Blindness did not affect St. Celos, he walked slowly, and stopped slightly.


    The guards immediately bowed their heads reverently, greeting the Pope respectfully.


    The dark-haired girl in the corner stood up, patted the skirt corner, and stepped forward.


    But was stopped by the surrounding guards.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 191： The owner is super sweet (20)

    Chapter 191 The owner is super sweet (20)


    "Stop, with the Pope''s crown in front, no one else can come near." The guards held the girl by the shoulder and took her out.


    Yunxia put his little hands on the believers'' arms and said in the direction of the man, "Under the crown of Saint Celos, you invited me."


    "..."


    In the huge promenade, it seemed that time had suddenly been fixed.


    The raven was silent.


    The believers around were a meal, and even the strength of holding the girl was a little loose.


    The next second, everyone turned their heads and looked at the dark-haired girl in disbelief, his eyes showing a sense of laughter.


    Dare to lie in front of the crown?


    No one knows that Saint Celos does not go out often under the crown, and even the king wants to see him, but he can''t see him eight or nine times out of ten. The remaining time, it may be that he had a meeting with the king when he participated in the amendment of the bill.


    The priests dared not bother him.


    How could the Pope know the ordinary followers?


    Even if you know, it will only be an elderly devout believer, how could it be a young girl.


    The **** believers were funny, but they didn''t expect the girl to be so young, but she could even tell such lies.


    Still in front of the face under the crown.


    The courage is really big enough.


    They were all a little surprised.


    So, Yun Xia, who was caught, suddenly heard Dingdong''s voice in his mind.


    [Shock value +1, current shock value 1]


    She froze a little.


    ...A little bit ignorant. Did she do anything and add shock value?


    She looked up at the holy figure.


    San Celos turned his face slightly, and the godless glance moved over, stopping silently in this direction, his eyes pure and plain.


    The slight sideways movement makes the slender neck line more beautiful and attractive. The star frame hangs at the center of the two clavicles. Under the pale skin is the delicious blood.


    He held the scepter in one hand and the doctrine in the other, and the morning sun shone on the pale gold broken hair, gestures like the gods in the portrait.


    The guardian believers took the girl back.


    Yun Xia blinked, thinking that this man wouldn''t change his mind so quickly, not even help?


    She opened her dark eyes and stared at the pope without blinking.


    San Celos finally opened his lips: "Wait."


    "..."


    The guards of the guards stopped all movements and turned a little confused. After a slight stun, they did not forget to kneel down and respect the pope.


    Pope San Celos had a sweet voice, purifying the soul like chanting doctrines, and said quietly and gently: "I invited me to let her in."


    "..."


    As a result, the corridor fell into a more silent silence.


    The eyes of the guards were dull, looking at the pope''s slender figure, and the robe was hanging on the ground in a white manner.


    Yunxia breathed a sigh of relief.


    The other party still helps her, which is fine.


    She almost thought he had discovered the magical feeling of blood-sucking, so she regretted that she didn''t want to trade.


    She glanced at her guard, "Will you not let me go?"


    The other party quickly let go of his hand, but his expression was still dumb.


    Dingdong sound also sounded again in Yunxia''s mind.


    [Shock value +2, current shock value 3]


    The shock of the people around them can be seen from their dull eyes.


    After Yun Xia was released, he patted the skirt corner and stepped a few steps closer to the pope.


    She exposed her little white tiger teeth and whispered to the man, "Thank you."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 192： The owner is super sweet (21)

    Chapter 192 Feeder Super Sweet (21)


    San Celos didn''t speak, but only looked sideways, and the godless pupil looked over, stopped in her direction, and after a short pause, moved away.


    He walked towards the inner hall.


    Yunxia quickly raised the corner of the skirt to keep up with each other.


    Leaving all the dull believers behind, all of them are in a trance, wondering if they are still in a dream at the moment... otherwise, how could such a scene be seen.


    That''s under the pope''s crown.


    Ordinary disciples cannot enter the inner temple, and neither the priest nor the bishop will easily invite people...


    not to mention.


    Pope Saint Celos like a god.


    For a long time, there was silent silence on the corridor.


    the other side.


    Yunxia followed the pope into the inner hall.


    The priests and bishops had knelt down on the futon, and saw the white and golden robe corners prostrate down in a pious manner, with their foreheads touching the ground, expressing their faith in light.


    After kneeling, everyone raised their heads.


    The next second, he was completely dumbfounded, everyone looked shocked, opened his mouth, and seemed to suspect that he was still awake.


    Especially these people are wearing school robes, and they seem to have a quiet and peaceful personality. At this time, all the dumb scenes are a bit funny.


    The Pope looked quiet and stepped forward.


    Every time you see St. Celos in prayer, everyone will feel like seeing the God of Light. The man was very young, with light brown eyes, the purest and clearest thing in the world. The pale golden hair was like sunlight, and the skin color was pale. Slowly entering the door, it was like walking down from the portrait of the god.


    This is always the case.


    Today, everyone kneels as before.


    But after raising his head this time, he saw a beautiful girl behind the holy god.


    She was dressed in snow-white believer costumes, with a pair of dark eyes, clear and clear, but inexplicably, there was a kind of atmosphere that was incompatible with the temple.


    The girl looked cute and smiled at them, her lips showing little tiger teeth and two dimples.


    Cute is cute...


    But the person in front of her is under the crown!


    [Shock value +2, current shock value 5]


    The reminder sounded again, Yun Xia blinked, feeling that the shock value came too fast, and she still couldn''t recover.


    She followed behind San Celos and looked at the dull bishops under her eyes.


    He glanced at the calm pope in front of him again.


    She seemed to know how to earn shock value.


    As long as they show a little close to the pope, this group of people seems to be shocked...I don''t know what the principle is.


    St. Cerros walked to the steps before turning his eyes, and said gently: "Prayer must be religious, otherwise it will be hurt by the power of light."


    Yunxia nodded, remembering that he couldn''t see, so he yelled, "I know."


    She walked down the steps obediently, passed through the bishops with shocked expressions, found an empty futon in the corner, and honestly knelt on the futon.


    The **** queen of the house has to pray...


    Ugh.


    The bishops around wanted to look back and look at her, but the pope had lowered his eyes and stood quietly beside the doctrine statue.


    Prayer is about to begin.


    The crowd had to suppress the shock and the unbelievable feeling, bowed their heads and calmed down, and prayed prayerfully in the morning.


    Yunxia also bowed her head.


    The prayers of the temple can indeed infuse the light, making people feel calm in the heart, and the power of faith cleanses the soul and slowly becomes pure.


    Ordinary vampires can''t stand this kind of light.


    But with light immunity, it''s different.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 193： The owner is super sweet (22)

    Chapter 193 Feeder Super Sweet (22)


    Although the pure faith of the temple is not the same as the power of the blood race, Yun Xia did not feel any discomfort during the prayer.


    Even, it was infected with a trace of tranquility and peace.


    She didn''t raise her head until the prayer was over.


    At a glance, I saw the white robe next to the doctrine statue.


    Sunlight sprinkled on the man''s pale gold hair through the lattice window in the back. He dangled his eyelashes, and the light-colored eyelashes were in the light, and he also showed a pure and clean breath.


    The end of the prayer was when the power of faith was full, and the sunlight was dim, like the Holy Light, reflecting the slender white snow.


    The bishops also bowed their heads, revealing their piety.


    After each prayer, seeing this scene, they should quietly bow their heads again.


    If they didn¡¯t know that the other party was San Celos, they would really think that this is the ancient temple recorded in the doctrine, and in front of it is a pure and sacred **** of light.


    After bowing respectfully, the bishops got up and left.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but sweep the girl kneeling on the futon with Yu Guang.


    Yunxia lowered her head slightly.


    It''s not that she was afraid of being looked at by the bishops, but she... almost a little uncontrollable.


    When I just finished praying and looked up, I saw the figure beside the doctrine. The pure white snow almost instantly aroused the appetite of the blood race.


    In the sunshine, that white neck...


    Not just the neck, but also the man¡¯s pale blonde hair, clear eyes, pure white fingertips, and delicious temptation everywhere.


    Want to bite and watch the blood flow...


    The brain is crazy with a sweet taste.


    The potion was a little overwhelming. The girl''s pupils gradually turned red, and her small fangs protruded from the corner of her lips. She drew her eyes and bit her lips, and a slight tingling came.


    The temple was silent.


    Both the bishop and the priests left.


    Closing the doctrine, St. Celos closed his eyes slightly, and the pupils of the innocent turned toward the front. He stepped forward and walked over slowly.


    The blind eyes kept looking at the front, but they avoided each futon accurately, and walked slowly towards the girl''s direction. The white robe sagged on the ground, and the pope slowly approached.


    He dangled his light-colored eyelashes, stopped in front of the girl, paused, and seemed to perceive something, his eyebrows slightly curled, his voice calm, and it was no different than when he read the teachings, asking: "Are you hungry?"


    Yunxia raised her eyes.


    She bit her lower lip gently, her small fangs rubbed her lips, and slowly slammed her eyes, staring straight at the neck of the other person, as if she could see through the pale and beautiful skin, seeing the extremely delicious and Alluring blood vessels.


    She whispered: "I haven''t drank blood in a few days, so... very hungry."


    Pope Saint Celos blinked his eyes, his expression was still pure and plain, and he thought slowly after hearing the reply, slowly asked: "Why didn''t you drink blood?"


    "Because I saw the crown." The girl narrowed her eyes and lipped. "The blood under the crown is too attractive to me, so I have no appetite for other human beings. Today I prayed hungry."


    She leaned forward slowly and looked up at the pope with her beautiful eyes. "Say, every day I pray, and give me blood as a reward. Under the crown of Saint Celos, then today..."


    The pope lowered his eyes and stood quietly for a while.


    If the petal''s thin lips lifted lightly, he nodded and said slowly, "Of course."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 194： The owner is super sweet (23)

    Chapter 194 Super Sweet Feeder (23)


    Yun Xia blinked, her eyes lit up for a moment, licked her lips, looked at the other person''s white neck expectantly, and glanced at the star-shaped holy in the delicate collarbone.


    "You picked the holy weapon, and I can bite it. Please rest assured, I just bite it...I won''t drink a lot of blood." She glanced at the holy weapon.


    Saint Celos put down his hand, the doctrine in his hand floated up, and fell gently on the front stage, and his expression was sad and joyless, standing quietly, and his voice was soft and sweet: "Prayer only completed one day, today I can only give you a little."


    Well.


    Yunxia was a little disappointed. It seems that the other party refused to let her bite her neck, only intending to give her wrist or finger blood.


    But it¡¯s just a little bit.


    She glanced at the fingers that San Celos hung down, white and slender, and her bones beautiful.


    The Pope lowered his eyes and lifted his fingertips slightly. In the sunlight, the whiteness seemed transparent.


    As a pope, blood is a fatal temptation for blood races, but blood races have never dared to fight the pope''s idea. San Celos naturally has no experience in feeding blood.


    If you haven''t considered it before switching to it, one day you will promise to feed your blood to the blood family.


    The current situation is naturally unfamiliar.


    The Pope raised his eyelashes, his eyes clear and clear, and silently looked at the front without focus, so pure that it was almost pure, and asked the other party: "What container do you need, cup?"


    The blood girl licked her little fangs, "No, no container, I can bite myself."


    It''s not that she bite herself, it reduces the taste of eating a little, so she doesn''t want to use the container, don''t want to put blood into the container to drink.


    She wants to bite.


    Yun Xia stretched out her hand and grasped the snowy white robe with her small hand. Although this movement was tiny, it was bold enough for the Pope who never contacted people. San Celos gave a slight pause, frowning silently with his eyelashes low.


    His long and thick eyelashes blinked, and the pale eyelashes in the sunlight also dyed a little sacred breath. The pope raised his hand, and his white fingertips gently passed to Yunxia.


    The person wearing the snow-white robe drew his eyes, stood in the bright light, and raised his fingers, as if the gods offered salvation to the believers.


    The scene is like a sacred mural.


    "Bite it." The pope''s eyes drooped.


    I couldn¡¯t hold back the hungry girl, two small fangs were exposed on the lips, and the potion couldn¡¯t be suppressed, and her eyes returned to a crimson color. She knelt forward and took the man¡¯s finger in both hands. Bite it unkindly.


    All is holy and pure light.


    The soft lips touched the fingertips, and the small fangs were lightly rubbed on the white fingertips, as if they could not restrain the pleasure. The mouth opened and broke the fingertips in the next second, but the expected pain did not come because the bite After it was broken, the other party gently pressed it up and swallowed the blood bead completely.


    The bright red lips fit the white fingers.


    As if an electric current suddenly jumped up from his fingertips, San Celos frowned slightly, and there was a trace of inexplicability in the pure eyes of the godless. He pursed his pale lips like petals.


    Although blind, I can¡¯t see anything, but my senses are very keen. The blood girl seems to be really hungry. She holds white fingers in both hands, as if the few drops of blood are delicious food. All are clean.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 195： The owner is super sweet (24)

    Chapter 195 Feeder Super Sweet (24)


    San Celos'' eyelashes were drooping, and in the darkness of his eyes, he felt that his hands were tightly grasped by two small hands. The girl looked up and sucked the blood beads out back and forth to clean and small. The fangs rub against the snowy white fingertips, and the tongue stalks away the blood beads, bringing a sense of indescribability.


    But it is not obvious.


    Yun Xia is very hungry, and the supreme delicacy is in front of him. A few drops of blood have not relieved hunger at all, but people can''t help but look forward to it. If such a delicacy can be full...


    How good that should be.


    She lifted her head a little bit lost and let go of the Pope''s white fingers.


    She glanced at her pale fingertips, and then at the expression of the pope.


    Biting your fingertips and biting your neck are two concepts.


    Biting the neck will bring strong sensory stimulation, but the fingertips will not feel that way, and may feel a little uncomfortable at most.


    San Celos did not have the slightest expression, and his holy eyebrows were calm. When her lips were loosened, he raised his eyes slightly, and the godless eyes slowly looked over, and asked her in a low voice: "Is it okay?"


    "Ok."


    Yun Xia let go of his hand reluctantly, remembering something again, took the hand back, wiped it with his own corner, exposing the little tiger teeth, and bent his eyes: "It''s really delicious under the crown. Say yes, wait for me to finish Pray all, and let me eat one meal at a time."


    "..."


    San Celos bowed his head, slightly raised his eyebrows, withdrew his hand, and held the sacred scepter.


    When blood races eat and bite through human skin, the wound will heal automatically. At this time, the wound on the fingertip was gone, but the color was still slightly pale.


    Lined with the eyes of the Pope''s eyes, there is a beautiful pale beauty of the sick beauty.


    He stepped away from the inner hall, and Yun Xia hurriedly followed with the skirt angle.


    Her eyes returned to black again, and she glanced at the pope''s wrist.


    Looking at the delicately shaped wrist bone at his wrist, the vampire queen said: "After praying tomorrow... Can I bite my wrist, under the crown?"


    St. Cerus paused slightly, his eyes without focal length looked in front of him, the light brown was as clean as a lake, and his thin lips opened lightly. He slowly asked, "Did you feel uncomfortable in today''s prayer?"


    Yunxia shook her head: "No."


    The Pope paused thoughtfully, slightly rubbed his scepter with his fingertips, and nodded: "It turns out that...you have a high resistance to the light of faith, so you can participate in prayer and resist my blood."


    Yunxia is only concerned about one thing: "So, can I bite my wrist tomorrow?"


    "..." San Celos remained silent for a few seconds before gently nodding. "Yes."


    The girl next to him immediately smiled, glanced at the pope''s wrist with bad intentions, and was in a good mood, showing a small dimple on the cheek.


    Even San Celos felt that the rose floral fragrance of the girl next to her was more intense, as if to show her excellent mood.


    The blood race is really obsessed with blood.


    He drooped the light-colored eyelashes lightly, as if they were still on his fingertips, the feeling of being bitten by the soft lips...a little strange.


    San Celos pursed his lips.


    The girl next to him suddenly stood on tiptoe, approached him with his back on his back, and looked at the sacred scepter in the pope''s hand, and asked, "Which... can you use my scepter?"


    The pope''s eyes moved slightly, and the godless pupil stopped for a moment before saying: "The scepter is the supreme holy weapon and cannot be borrowed at will. Moreover... Her Majesty the Queen is a blood man."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 196： The owner is super sweet (25)

    Chapter 196 Feeder Super Sweet (25)


    "Oh." The girl rolled her lips, straightened her body in disappointment, and looked at the statue aside, looking at the angel''s sacred eyebrows, thinking about other ways.


    To kill Helena, of course, the problem must be solved from the root cause.


    That is to deal with the high priest.


    The last time they overheard their conversation, the high priest seemed to have dealt with Helena¡ªhe gave his blood to Helena, and Helena worked for the temple, removing her blood queen.


    Therefore, the easiest way to provoke these two people is to move out of this patron under the pope''s crown, so that the high priest will no longer provide blood.


    Yunxia glanced at the pope''s scepter again.


    Can''t you really use it for her?


    What a pity.


    Although San Celos was blind, he accurately recognized her gaze, his long eyelashes flicked, and he lowered his eyes.


    It doesn''t matter if Yunxia didn''t want to get a scepter.


    It is indeed a symbol of the temple and the pope, and it is impossible to borrow easily, not to mention she is a blood race.


    The girl turned and walked, preparing to leave, waving at the snow-white robe behind her: "Then I will go first today, under the pope''s crown."


    San Celos blinked, his eyes sag droopingly, his lips flicked up, and he paused for a few seconds. He opened his lips thoughtfully and asked her, "What''s the use of your scepter?"


    The dark-haired girl stopped, blinked, and looked back.


    She was a little surprised. She stepped closer to the man''s robe and looked up with a smile: "I want to do something under the name of the crown... I''m having a little trouble. If there is a crown to help me, it''s easy."


    San Celos raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Because Heavenly Dao is an ally, Yunxia simply told each other about Helena and the high priest.


    Saint Celos walked across the promenade, a little surprised, slowly said: "So, the high priest of the temple is secretly connected with your blood."


    "Yeah, it''s just secretly hooking up."


    Yun Xiaman replied casually, then suddenly remembered something. She narrowed her eyes, looked up at the snow-white robe of the man next to her, and slowly stepped forward, slowly tossing the Pope:


    "But it''s not surprising, after all, don''t you secretly hook up with me? Don''t anyone else in the temple know about it."


    "..."


    San Celos had a quiet look, thinking about the high priest.


    This sentence is really unexpected.


    Pope Saint Celos blinked. As the pope has always looked sad and joyless, he was completely stunned in this sentence.


    "Not secretly hooking up with me"...


    He paused.


    The slender, thick long eyelashes twitched, like the fluttering of butterfly wings, with a white and beautiful face, clean and simple. The pope frowned slightly, seeming to want to say something, opened his petal-like thin lips, and his lips were pale.


    But in the end, nothing was said.


    After all, the other party''s words... seem to be true.


    The Pope, who had never been teased, was silent.


    Yun Xia saw that his eyes were holy and pure, silent for a while, and slowly turned his face, looking at the front again, his expression calm.


    Because I didn''t know what to say, I just moved forward in silence.


    Yunxia chased her and tilted her head. "Did I say it wrong? We are also hiding from the other people in the temple. If we let them know, the lower crown actually agreed to let the blood race bite..."


    She smiled.


    He tweeted in a meaningful way.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 197： The owner is super sweet (26)

    Chapter 197 The owner is super sweet (26)


    "..."


    San Celos moved forward silently, without speaking for a long while, and walked slowly and smoothly, his eyes drooping calmly, silently, as if she hadn''t heard her words at all.


    The vampire girl followed him slowly with her hands behind her back, glanced at the wide golden and white robe, and licked the little fangs badly: "Well, but I would also like to thank the Pope for his hospitality, the taste of blood is really good... Feed me under the crown."


    San Celos moved away from the beautiful godless pupil, and his eyes fell to the side without focus, and he opened his lips slowly and asked, "The scepter is not good, but the Pope''s seal is OK. Do you need that?"


    Yun Xia blinked and reacted. He said that he had just borrowed the scepter from him.


    She stepped forward two steps and looked at the look of the pope.


    The eyelashes of San Celos are long and pale, and the pupils underneath are clear and beautiful, pure and pure, looking straight and gently.


    Yun Xia couldn''t help smiling, raised his eyebrows, and slowly said: "Under the Pope''s crown, don''t change the subject... The temple''s people feed the blood of the blood, is it really a private hook?"


    Although she went to San Celos first.


    But the Pope did not refuse.


    Instead, he agreed to the deal, and just after praying, she was given blood.


    Recalling the sweet smell of blood, the girl licked her small fangs again.


    She said, suddenly lifting Bai Nen''s chin again, and said happily: "Then I''m so powerful, the person who hooks up is actually Pope you..."


    San Celos stopped.


    Looking forward with no expression.


    Yun Xia also stopped, blinking innocently, looking at the light gold and snowy white robe. The man''s profile was beautiful and pure, the gold chain of the pocket watch hung down, and the sleeve of the snowy white robe embroidered with gold thread. The slender figure said nothing.


    Looking from the side, the ultimate beauty is also undiminished, the nose bridge is high and straight, the lips are light and pale, the skin color is fair, the eyelashes are long and curved, and it seems to be a statue of a **** when quiet.


    Yunxia looked dumbfounded.


    ......It is indeed a legendary character.


    Both were silent for a moment, and the corridor was quiet for a moment.


    Seeing the pope just stopped, but did not speak, Yun Xia thought, this man would not be angry.


    The temple has always been peaceful and peaceful, as the pope is more pure-hearted, and the emotions hardly fluctuate. Is it true that you will get angry because of jokes?


    She raised her hand and surrendered: "Okay, I won''t say it, you won''t regret it, don''t give me blood."


    She muttered: "Under the crown, don''t you get angry like this? I''m just kidding."


    "..."


    San Celos sighed softly, rubbed his sacred scepter with his fingertips, and slowly said: "It''s not angry, the good deal will not be changed at will, and Her Majesty can rest assured."


    He lowered his eyelashes and took another step. "It''s just that the temple is clean. I''m a cleric and I believe in light, so please don''t make unreasonable jokes. After our transaction is confirmed, I will also tell all the temple personnel. "


    Yun Xia looked at the clear eyes, pursed her lips, and obediently uttered.


    The Pope... seems to be really holy in nature and has no other thoughts at all.


    She didn''t know why she was a little lost suddenly, and she bowed her hair.


    Well, she didn''t tell him how he felt when he was blood-sucking, and let the other person feel that...it seemed a little unkind.


    After all, that''s also inappropriate.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 198： The owner is super sweet (27)

    Chapter 198 The owner is super sweet (27)


    The process of eating will make humans feel the ultimate sensory effect.


    It is enjoyment for ordinary people, but such a pure heart under the pope''s crown...


    If he knew that blood-sucking was like that, he would definitely not be willing to give her blood.


    Yunxia thought a little preoccupied.


    St. Cerus walked a few steps, realizing that the person behind him hadn''t kept up, and the innocent pupil''s eyes moved over, opening his lips and slowly saying: "I can give you a seal, come with me."


    Yunxia calmed her mood, raised her head, and stepped up to keep up.


    After taking the seal, she bent her eyes to thank the pope, and she was ready to threaten the high priest.


    The girl''s rose flower fragrance disappeared in the air.


    San Celos hung down his eyelashes, his pale eyelashes were holy and flawless, his fingertips gently brushing the doctrine of Braille, and he was silent.


    He turned a page of doctrine and raised his hand. His index finger coughed slightly against the lips. His delicate cheeks were a little pale and pale, with a sickly and beautiful white. His fingertips slipped inadvertently over the light-colored lips.


    Immediately, he was slightly startled.


    There is a little floral fragrance on the fingertips. It was a dark rose that did not belong to the temple.


    Just now, this hand was sucked by the blood race.


    The bright red lips rolled away the blood beads and closed completely to bite. Suddenly, such a scene came to memory.


    St. Ceros''s movement stopped, realizing that the fingertips being eaten lightly pressed against his lower lip at this time, and the fragrance of the rose was light, as if looking at the blood girl.


    His thick eyelashes twitched slightly, letting go of his hands, his wide, snow-white robe hung down, and a lighter page of doctrine.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The high priest has just finished morning prayer.


    As the highest-ranking priest, he needed to preach the prayers of believers in the main hall.


    So I didn''t go to the inner hall to participate.


    Naturally, I did not see the girl who was brought in under the pope''s crown.


    Yun Xia recovered her original appearance, her silver hair spread like moonlight, and she leaned casually against the post, waiting for the high priest to come.


    I just drank a little blood, although the amount of blood was very small, but because it was too sweet, and the energy contained in the pope¡¯s blood, she was not so hungry now, and she hummed in a good mood.


    The high priest frowned and embraced the doctrine. The white robe hung down on the ground and hurried over.


    As the high priest of the temple, he should not have been entangled with the blood.


    However, the temple has been busy expelling witchcraft masters recently, so it ignores the blood, so if someone can help get rid of the queen, then giving the other party some blood is nothing.


    The woman said that she was originally a human orphan, and she was turned into a vampire with no heartbeat and fear of the sun by the blood queen. She naturally hated the queen, so she wanted to kill the queen and take revenge.


    Since the queen was forced to transform into the blood, the high priest sympathized with her.


    After his investigation, he found that the other party was not false, so he agreed to the transaction.


    It¡¯s just a strange feeling of blood-sucking...


    As a priest, I have never been in contact with men and women, and the high priest feels very strange to it, and it is awkward to say.


    So he is very upset recently.


    Want to get rid of this feeling, but the transaction must provide blood.


    The other party usually comes after praying and takes him to no one''s place, sucking on blood.


    The high priest, holding the doctrine, suddenly felt something wrong when passing the post.


    There was a dark atmosphere around the temple that did not match.


    He turned his head vigilantly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 199： The owner is super sweet (28)

    Chapter 199 Super Sweet Feeder (28)


    This is the morning, and the early morning sun has now become intense, and the sun is scented outside the temple.


    Through the lattice window, the statue of the angel also appears more holy and delicate in the light.


    In this beautiful and peaceful scene, the high priest saw a blood race.


    The girl leaned against the post, her long silver hair hung down, her hair tips were dyed a little golden, and her lips were flamboyant with a playful smile.


    She has a white dress on her body. This dress is a bit like a believer. It is very different from the vampire''s dark style, but from a distance, silver long hair and pure white dress are very beautiful.


    When did the blood race dare to appear in the temple freely?


    The high priest felt a little funny, with his fingers raised, and bright spells condensed at his fingertips.


    "Hey? Do it as soon as you meet? Anyway, listen to me finish talking."


    The girl lazily leaned on the post, "I know your secret, privately and blood..."


    Yun Xia silently added the last sentence in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough this matter, your pope did.


    She remembered the reaction under the pope''s crown when she was just joking.


    It was so cute that made her want to bite it up.


    The high priest froze for a moment, the light spell slowly disappeared, and his expression became serious, frowning and asking, "Who are you?"


    Yun Xia tilted her head and raised her soft lips: "You and Helena want to kill someone."


    The high priest was stunned and warned: "Queen? Why are you..."


    Does the blood queen know his deal with Helena?


    If you know that you must be prepared, Helena¡¯s assassination will not succeed.


    The high priest looked away indifferently.


    He pondered the possibility of convening believers and suppressing the queen in the temple.


    The **** the opposite side smiled and said, "I know what you are thinking. I came here today to ask you to cooperate with me and help me deal with Helena."


    "..."


    The high priest was stunned and suspected that the queen had a problem. I''m fine, why should I help her deal with Helena?


    He said: "Helina was originally an innocent human orphan. You forced her to become a blood race. Why should I help you?"


    Yunxia tweeted and smiled: "She is indeed a human orphan girl, yes, but did she tell you that she was injured and dying at that time? I saved her, not forced."


    The high priest was stunned.


    "Also, I asked her before I rescued her. She agreed to become a blood family. Now she wants to kill me in reverse. In your human words... This is a ungrateful white-eyed wolf?"


    The girl walked forward slowly, "You, as a temple priest, helped such a white-eyed wolf, don''t you feel awkward in your heart?"


    The high priest frowned, a little surprised.


    This layer of secret is indeed something he did not find.


    He set his mind, "Even if it is so, I will not help you, the blood and the temple are not the same way."


    Yun Xia snorted.


    "Don''t talk too much, it''s not too late to see this thing first."


    She reached out to touch the seal on her body.


    The high priest narrowed her eyes and watched her movements with a little vigilance.


    Yunxia touched it, huh? Why didn''t you feel... She lowered her head, and in the speechless sight of the high priest, she flipped through her pockets with difficulty, before finding the little delicate seal from the potion.


    The high priest frowned.


    He didn''t expect the other party to come up with anything, and it was so difficult to rummage through it, and even less likely to be a valuable item.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 200： The owner is super sweet (29)

    Chapter 200 The Feeder is Super Sweet (29)


    So the next second, he felt blind.


    As a symbol under the pope''s crown, the seal is naturally the supreme saint.


    This thing will only be used on important occasions when permission from the Pope¡¯s seal is needed.


    If the scepter is a symbol of the entire temple, then the seal is the private representative of the pope.


    Being able to fully represent the Pope¡¯s meaning and the Pope¡¯s authority, the temple staff must kneel with the courtesy of seeing the Pope when they see this seal.


    The sun shone on the golden seal, reflecting pure light.


    When the brain was too late to think, the high priest knelt down instinctively, forehead touched the ground religiously, and whispered: "Under the pope''s crown..."


    It was actually a seal under the pope''s crown.


    Why is it in the hands of the blood race?


    The high priest''s eyes dropped in amazement. After kneeling piously, he looked up at the seal and the blood girl holding it in surprise.


    Yun Xiaman tossed the seal carelessly, and the high priest was frightened.


    That is the supreme sacristy of the temple, and it also represents the authority under the pope''s crown!


    The other party treated the holy weapon so carelessly, and the high priest was frightened, fearing that she accidentally failed to hold it firmly and fell the seal.


    Yun Xia threw the seal upward, and saw the high priest''s eyes staring at his movements, feeling a little strange.


    The high priest was relieved when she put away the seal. His eyes were a little puzzled, and he asked, "How can you have something under the crown..."


    Moreover, it is not an ordinary token, it is a private seal under the pope''s crown.


    "Blood and the temple reached an agreement, they can live in peace." Yun Xia San said, "So, your task now is to help me deal with the traitors within our blood."


    She shook the seal in her hand, "Well, this is what your pope meant."


    There is a private seal here, and the high priest naturally dare not have two words.


    He knows the strength under the crown very well.


    The blood queen cannot be wounded under the crown, this seal cannot be stolen or robbed, it can only be a gift from the crown. But because of this, it is particularly incredible...


    The high priest was puzzled.


    How can the seal under the crown be used by others? And still give vampires...


    He looked at the girl several times in a complicated way.


    Yunxia collected the seal, and heard the sound of Dingdong in his mind:


    [Shock value +1, current shock value 6]


    She glanced at the grotesque high priest on the ground and reached her goal, not much to stay.


    After simply explaining the task to the high priest, she turned directly to leave.


    Behind him, the high priest in a white robe suddenly made a noise and asked in doubt: "Since you are a queen, and now you have contact with the crown, why don''t you just kill the traitor by holy weapon?"


    The beautiful girl with silver hair looked back lightly and awkwardly smiled.


    "Kill?... How boring."


    She carelessly hooked the tender soft lips, the lips were bright and bright, and the tone was interesting.


    "Life is so boring, so of course you have to have some fun for yourself. Isn''t it more interesting to make the traitors think that the usurpation is in sight, and then despair?"


    "..."


    The high priest''s eyes were complicated, and he looked at the abnormal expression.


    The thinking of the blood race is indeed a dark style. How could he promise to live peacefully with the blood race? And even the seal holy thing was given to the queen...


    Seeing the seal, the temple personnel must salute the person holding the seal with the courtesy of seeing the pope.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 201： The owner is super sweet (30)

    Chapter 201 The Feeder is Super Sweet (30)


    This small seal of holy equipment is equivalent to the respect of all temple personnel.


    Now it is in the hands of a blood...


    The high priest felt strange.


    Yunxia turned and left. After taking two steps, she suddenly stopped and turned around and asked, "You have been sucked blood by Helena, right?"


    The high priest looked slightly alert, "Yes... she said in exchange."


    The girl in front of her eyes tilted her head, a hint of curiosity appeared in her eyes, looked at him up and down, raised her lips and smiled and asked, "So how are you feeling?"


    "?"


    The high priest froze for a moment, recalling the strange feeling of Guri when he was sucked... He pursed his lower lip and replied cautiously: "Blood sucking will not hurt, but after being bitten, it is a bit strange..."


    Yun Xia confirmed: "Does it affect your practice of light spells?"


    If blood-sucking affects the purity of faith, don¡¯t bite.


    Anyway, she can also drink other people''s blood. It''s a big deal to drink in a glass, in short, she won''t starve.


    The high priest recalled, "It''s okay, but it feels weird when sucking blood." He frowned, feeling a little confused, "...What do you ask about this?"


    "Just ask." Yunxia was relieved, waved casually, and turned to leave.


    now.


    Helena''s way to increase her strength has been abolished by herself, and there is no threat.


    After he can drink the blood of the pope, his strength will certainly be higher.


    Really looking forward to Helena''s expression at that time.


    The girl licked her little fangs.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Night fell.


    Yun Xia wore a black cloak and strolled outside the city for an afternoon, deliberately waiting for the evening before returning to the temple, preparing to return the seal.


    There are only a few bottles of potions that have become human, and she intends to use them a little less, so she deliberately waits until the moon wind is high before wearing a black cloak over the wall.


    It was dark, so it was convenient to avoid the patrol and turn in silently.


    The inspection of the temple was not easy to hide, and the queen of vampires swiftly went all the way in, exhausting some strength before coming out of the room.


    She wore a hood and her cloak covered the entire slender figure and stepped forward to knock on the door.


    Thinking of seeing the pope for the first time, she raised her eyebrows and played with her hair, deliberately lowered her voice, and said with a smile: "Under the crown, I am a maid sent by the bishop. Can I come in?"


    No sound came from the room.


    Yun Xia blinked, and after two seconds, she was about to knock on the door again.


    The door opened gently from the inside.


    The beautiful face of Pope San Celos appeared in front of him, and the godless eyes were clear and clear, and he looked at the front with a clean, long, white hand against the door frame. He was silent for a while.


    Then he lowered his thick eyelashes: "Is everything done? Will you return the seal?"


    Yun Xia looked at each other.


    The snow-white robes meander on the ground, the gold thread is embroidered on the snow-white, and the thin gold chain sways slightly. The man''s figure is slender and beautiful.


    Across a door.


    Inside the door is a bright and pure light, and under the holy and noble pope''s crown, pale blonde hair, clear eyes, fair complexion.


    In the dark shadow outside the door, there is a blood girl wearing a black hood, staring straight at each other with a pair of red eyes.


    For a few seconds of silence between the two, the silver-haired girl suddenly lifted her lips and stepped forward slowly, approaching the white and holy figure.


    She whispered softly: "Under the crown, I have no place to live. You, as my feeder, can keep me to sleep for a night?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 202： The owner is super sweet (31)

    Chapter 202 The owner is super sweet (31)


    Across the door, the girl in the black cloak slowly approached, close to the snow-colored figure, raised her small face and said seriously: "Is it possible?"


    "..."


    The Pope was a little surprised and dropped her eyelashes gently.


    His godless eyes paused, his hands against the door frame hung down, his fingertips were covered in a large white robe, he stood quietly, pure and flawless, and his expression was also cloudless.


    He tilted his head slightly.


    Eyes fell in the direction of the girl without focus, and the voice was clear and gentle: "No place to live?"


    "Yeah."


    The girl stretched lazily. "There is nowhere to go. It''s pitiful. Anyway, all the owners are under the crown. It''s okay to keep me for one night?"


    Pulling the neckline of her cloak, she lifted her crimson eyes from under the dark cloak and blinked innocently.


    The Pope''s crown is pure in heart, bright and holy, and full of light, and she will not be hurt by the light, so it is beneficial to stay with him.


    Besides, a person with such a clean character... If she does not take the initiative to approach, the other party will not take the initiative for a lifetime.


    When the time comes, when the mission of this world is completed, the two will probably not have much intersection.


    Sorrow for the individual.


    Yunxia pulled her cloak forward and approached the holy gold, holding her head in the corner of her robe. "Can I? I can turn into a bat and hang upside down in the corner to sleep for one night."


    The golden robe and the black cloak were close together, as if light and shadow were intertwined.


    San Celos raised his delicate eyebrows, and the school robe was pulled by the girl, shaking slightly.


    He lifted his thin lips slightly, without stopping her, and dropped his thick eyelashes: "Since it can become a bat...it''s the same everywhere upside down."


    "..."


    Yunxia blinked.


    Is this a rejection?


    She was trying to make a random reason, but the man turned sideways, did not say a word of rejection, but gave way, the white knuckles gently knocked on the door, her voice was soft and sweet: "Come in."


    He turned around and walked slowly through the door.


    The blood girl behind him froze for a few seconds, quickly stepped up and walked in, and turned back to close the door.


    She rolled her eyes and explained: "Of course, it doesn''t just hang anywhere. How desolate it is in the corner of the street. I''m a queen of blood. I must live in a spacious room."


    San Celos returned to the desk and sat down, the sleeves of the white robe hanging down.


    Hearing the girl''s words, he turned a page of doctrine, raised his eyes and thought about it, and then lowered his eyelashes, and the corners of his lips caused a very light arc.


    Yunxia came over inadvertently and froze.


    Under the lights, the insignificant smile on the corners of St. Cerus''s lips, but like an indifferent god, smiled in front of the believers, everything seemed to be in the background.


    Only that beautiful face, and pure and flawless arc.


    Yunxia froze for a while before recovering, and stepped forward to return the seal.


    St. Cyrus brushed his braille fingertips, his eyes dimmed slightly, his fingertips went to get the seal.


    Although he was blind, he was able to move freely whether it was walking or daily activities, as if there were no obstacles. The golden seal was holy and beautiful in his white fingers.


    Yunxia bypassed the gauze curtain, walked to the desk, and stood next to each other. "The high priest saw this seal and agreed to my request."


    San Celos didn''t respond, put the seal aside and said gently: "Help you."


    Yunxia was planning to say more, but suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    The pope gently raised his eyes, "Please come in."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 203： The owner is super sweet (32)

    Chapter 203 The owner is super sweet (32)


    When the knock on the door sounded, Yun Xia blinked and looked up, thinking about where she should hide.


    But she didn''t expect that the pope''s lord did not hide anything at all.


    She didn''t find a place to hide, and she was about to ask her to bow her head, but the man was already so breezy that the people outside the door came in.


    Yun Xia rounded her eyes with crimson eyes, heard the sound of the door handle turning, and looked down at the face of Pope San Celos.


    The man''s expression was gentle and indifferent. Looking from Yunxia''s point of view, he could see beautiful eyelashes, curvy and long curls, and under the tall bridge of the nose, thin lips with light petals.


    The door handle was turned to the end and the door opened.


    The blood girl had no time to think about it, and immediately knelt down at the desk, covering her body by the desk. In her sight was the corner of the robe under the pope''s crown, and gold and snow were intertwined.


    San Celos sensed her movements, her slender eyes blinked, puzzled, her eyes dropped pensively, her indifferent eyes looked in her direction, her brows slightly raised.


    The bishop outside the door came in and knelt down reverently, saluting his forehead against the ground: "Under the crown."


    Behind the desk, San Celos frowned, but didn''t answer, but squinted.


    His eyes fell to the position under the desk, the pure and clear light brown eye pupil, with obvious doubts, he opened his lips and slowly asked: "You..."


    Yun Xia knocked on his head with a headache, but didn''t expect that he really didn''t intend to hide it. Seeing that the bishop had come in, this man actually bowed his head to talk to himself...


    She leaned forward.


    The girl put her knees under the other''s robe in one hand and carefully leaned over. When the bishop bowed her head, she hurriedly raised her hand, covered the pope''s thin and light-colored lips, and raised her forefinger to boo.


    Then I remembered that I could not see it under the pope''s crown, so I moved closer to him and whispered: "Don''t talk to me, I can''t expose it now."


    If everyone in the temple knew it, how could they lie to Helena?


    "..."


    San Celos was silent.


    His skin was fair-skinned, and his lips were light and soft. When Yun Xia reached over and covered her, she met the beautiful thin lips, and her fingers covered her cheek. She blinked and squeezed the face of the pope.


    "..."


    St. Cyrus was pressed against her thin lips by her fingertips, with a faint scent of roses and flowers. When he was slightly stunned, the girl''s fingertips moved away. He was unkind and pinched the face of the hallowed Pope.


    St. Celos was dumbfounded.


    Yun Xia touched her face, ate the tender tofu of Pope Little Beauty, and withdrew her hand contentedly, looking up curiously at the other person''s face.


    Looking up from this angle, the robe is reflected in light gold and snow white, and the fingertips of San Celos are on the armrests, and the exposed fingers are slender and white.


    Heaven is so beautiful every time.


    Ugh.


    She supported her face with both hands and nodded her little dimple with her fingertips.


    The bishop knelt down on his knees, faintly heard something coming from behind the desk, and looked up.


    But I only saw a dull look under the pope''s crown, sitting down behind the desk with low eyes, the wide and white robe hung down, his eyes smooth and clear.


    The bishop lowered his head again: "Under the crown, I will report to you today."


    The slender figure behind the desk twitched, and Pope San Celos said gently: "Well."


    He didn''t have a special expression, put the seal gently on the corner of the table, his eyes drooping indifferently, "You say it."


    The tone is always quiet and gentle.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 204： The owner is super sweet (33)

    Chapter 204 The owner is super sweet (33)


    The bishop knelt down on the ground and bowed his head reverently. After describing the job, he thought about it and said:


    "Under the crown, yesterday the temple broke into a blood race, as if not afraid of the bright breath of the temple. The guardians did not catch her, but hurt her with the holy weapon, leaving a little blood and hair."


    Behind the desk, Yunxia blinked.


    The bishop said Helena.


    That day she let the other party disguise and flew out of the temple. Although Helena escaped from the temple in a state of embarrassment, the guards of the temple were not decorated, and she hurt Helena with the holy weapon.


    Left blood and silver hair...


    The girl¡¯s crimson eyes suddenly lighted up, and she remembered happily that the temple had a way to use the blood and hair of the blood tribe to make a tracking holy object to sense its position.


    She immediately lifted her body and pulled the snowy white robe with her small hand.


    The bishop still whispered in front of him. San Celos listened in silence. The robe was suddenly torn by the little vampire below. He lowered his pale eyes and looked through the beautiful eyes.


    After Yun Xia pulled the robe, he took the man''s dropped finger and spread his white palm, trying to write in his palm.


    But writing was too slow, and the two faced each other, the direction of writing was reversed, Yun Xia frowned impatiently, leaned forward slightly, carefully avoided the sight of the bishop, and under the desk height, his hands hugged the pope The waist under the crown.


    Whispered: "Can you let him use Helena''s blood and hair to help me make a holy weapon? It''s the kind of holy weapon that tracks and locates."


    The blood tribe looked up, their blushing eyes looked forward, and their silver hair brushed the pope''s white fingers.


    San Celos was silent and quiet.


    He was hugged by the girl and felt the rose flower aroma on the other person''s body. The girl''s long hair flicked and the palm was a little itchy. He withdrew his hand quietly and put his fingertip gently on her shoulder.


    After a pause, he didn''t push people away, he just nodded and agreed: "Well."


    the other side.


    The bishop heard the movement again and couldn''t help raising his head, his eyes puzzled.


    Under the light, the pope''s expression was dull, and he lifted his clear eyes, looked over without focus, and said slowly: "The blood and hair left behind are made into a holy weapon and brought to me."


    The bishop was stunned for a moment and bowed his head: "Yes."


    It has been a long time since the temple has fought against the blood clan, and the pope suddenly wants to track down the blood clan. The bishop is naturally puzzled. But as a bishop, all you need to do is execute the commands under your crown.


    "How many are needed?" he asked.


    Pope Saint Celos lowered his eyes and handed his fair fingers to the blood girl. The other party folded the two knuckles seriously, so the pope gently pressed his thin lips and raised his eyes gently: "Three."


    The bishop reverently said: "Yes."


    San Celos was silent.


    After everything was reported, the bishop quit the room respectfully.


    The girl under the desk was relieved.


    She looked up and looked at the silent Pope Master, approaching each other with a smile, her arm resting on the knee under the robe, her chin resting on her arm and saying, "Thank you, Pope, you are so nice."


    Pope San Celos raised his eyebrows slightly, and remained silent for a while. He lowered his pure eyes and spoke slowly. He opened her lips and asked her, "Touch your face... is it a kind of etiquette for your blood race?"


    Yun Xia froze.


    The pope''s delicate eyebrows frowned, the light brown eyes drooping cleared, and looked at her indifferently, clean and not stained with dust, with a calm expression, or even simple.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 205： The owner is super sweet (34)

    Chapter 205 Super Sweet Feeder (34)


    He looked at her direction silently.


    Yunxia blinked.


    She happened to find a reason for pinching her face, innocently said: "It''s etiquette."


    San Celos thought about it thoughtfully, with a simple look, and nodded gently.


    "There is no such ritual in the temple. What does it mean to pinch your face?"


    The girl tilted her head and thought for a while: "It means to be friendly. The blood clan will pin their faces on people who are close to each other, such as their own feeder..."


    She half-raised her body, lying on the man''s knee, blinking her eyes: "There are other courtesies, is the Pope interested in knowing?"


    San Celos blinked his thick eyes, thinking for a few seconds: "What?"


    The girl smiled with her lips raised.


    She got up from under the table and stood beside the pope, looking down at the holy gold and snow white.


    The corners of bright red lips evoked a bit of a grin, vaguely revealing little fangs.


    Although she could not drink his blood because the other party was wearing the holy weapon, there are other ways to express proximity.


    The girl glanced at the neck with regret.


    With fair complexion and beautiful and delicate throat knot lines, it looks delicious.


    Pale and touching, you will be hungry at a glance.


    She looked away and turned to look at San Celos.


    The pope''s eyes were slightly raised, and under the pale blonde hair, his eyes were always holy and pure.


    Because of blindness, light brown eyes looked at the front, not quiet and quiet, but the other party''s temperament was more flawless.


    Yun Xia put his hands on the pope''s shoulders, leaned down slightly, the girl''s slender figure blocked the light, and San Celos'' expression was stunned.


    The **** lips of the blood race raised.


    Pope Little Beauty''s face was really white and smooth like pudding. Yun Xia narrowed her eyes and suddenly felt hungry again.


    She resisted the idea of ??blood-sucking, bowed her head slightly, and grinded her small fangs.


    "..."


    San Celos was completely stunned.


    He stunned his beautiful eyes, and stared blankly toward the front, his fingertips under the snow-white robe slightly retracted.


    The girl leaned over, as if facing a god.


    With a soft sip, she straightened up, her eyes ruby ??like rubies, and bent into a beautiful crescent moon, looking at the dull expression in front of her.


    San Celos blinked slowly.


    He raised his head slightly, his eyes pure.


    As the Pope has always been quiet, at this time it is rare to look blank.


    He pressed his thin lips lightly, silently.


    Yunxia patted the shoulder under the pope''s crown, "The owner can''t do this to others."


    San Celos simply blinked his eyelashes, and after a few seconds of silence, he didn''t know what to answer, so he just lowered his long eyelashes, hummed slowly, and nodded.


    Oops, so good.


    Yunxia straightened up with satisfaction.


    *


    PS: This is a modified version of (34). The description of the original version is a bit more detailed, so I couldn¡¯t pass the review, so I deleted some details. Everyone understand~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 206： The owner is super sweet (35)

    Chapter 206 The Feeder is Super Sweet (35)


    San Celos was silent, and after a while, he said: "The holy weapon will be given to you when it is done. But what''s the use of the one you want?"


    Yunxia shrugged. "There are people in the blood tribe who are in contact with Helena. I want to find out who they are.


    She sighed, rubbed her temples, and walked straight into the snow, fluttering on the snow-white bed, rubbing the soft and fragrant quilt:


    "When the queen is so tired, it''s better to be a little bat raised under the pope''s crown...he has blood to drink, and he is not tired."


    San Celos sat behind the desk, his eyes shifted in her direction.


    After two seconds, his eyelashes flicked and he slowly asked her:


    "Are you... on my bed now?"


    The blood girl in the middle turned over and pulled the thin cover over her body. "Yeah, I''m going to sleep here tonight. Of course I will sleep under your bed."


    "..." The Pope was quiet for a moment, and asked, "Don''t you say you can turn into a bat, just hang upside down and sleep for a night?"


    Yun Xia turned over, her slender figure shrank back into the thin quilt, covering half of her white face: "It''s better to sleep in bed..."


    She lay on the bed, showing her head from under the quilt, her crimson eyes like two rubies, "Under the crown, don''t you want me to sleep here?"


    She thought for a while, "Our blood, you can sleep together when expressing close relationships. Will the temple be?"


    The pope shook his head, his eyes showing a hint of simplicity.


    "The temple has no such habit."


    He frowned, thoughtfully: "The blood race''s habits are very strange."


    Yun Xia raised her eyebrows, "Where is strange, your temple is too boring, it is the same in other places, and only you are different... You don''t know that two people can sleep together?"


    San Celos got up and walked slowly, frowning, "No one in the temple did this."


    The blood girl lay on the thin quilt, lifted up her two slim legs and shook it, and asked with great interest: "Have you never tried it?"


    San Celos: "..."


    He was quiet for a while, seemingly not understanding, and asked softly, "Why do I try this."


    The girl tilted her head, and suddenly turned up from the bed, walked to the slender figure, holding the sleeve of his robe, and let people sit by the bed.


    Then he opened his hands, flapped his waist, threw the man down, pressed the other side, and looked at the pale blonde hair of San Celos, and his stunned expression.


    She leaned over slowly, her lips close to each other''s earlobe, and said softly: "Then try it today? One more person will be by your side to sleep."


    The pope slowly blinked his long lashes, covering his clear pupils.


    He blinked, his eyes silently moving towards the ceiling, and he was silent for a moment, slowly asked: "Are all blood races like this?"


    Yun Xia''s small hand held the beauty''s waist, and his head was comfortably resting on his shoulder. "No, only for the owner."


    San Celos did not say anything.


    After a while, he said: "Tomorrow I am going to a distant trip. If you need blood, I can put some blood in the container for you."


    Yun Xia noticed his first half of the sentence and was a bit strange: "Going far?"


    "Well. The temple''s people traced the location of the Wu Gu gem. This gem is of great importance. I will see it in person."


    Her half of San Celos''s arm was pillowed by her, slightly unaccustomed, he turned his head, his tunic moved under the snowy white fingertips, but finally did not pull out his hand, quietly let the girl shrink in her arms.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 207： The owner is super sweet (36)

    Chapter 207 Feeder Super Sweet (36)


    Yun Xia thought for a moment.


    In the original plot, there is indeed such a thing.


    Helena set out to find the Wu Gu gem.


    But St. Cerus went there in person, and even if Helena was even more powerful, she certainly could not grab anything from the Pope.


    Now, in order to get the gem, St. Celos will leave the temple for a few days, and Helena will also set off to find the gem, wouldn¡¯t she leave her alone here? How boring.


    Yunxia looked up and gently leaned over, "Under the crown, do you still lack accompanying maid?"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The Pope had no accompanying maid.


    Blindness did not affect his actions. San Celos has always been single, but this time brought a teenage believer.


    Of course, the rest of the temple was unaware.


    The two are traveling alone.


    The streets are full of traffic, and the town''s architectural style is very fresh, not far away, and the spire of the temple can be seen faintly. Every place has a temple branch, enshrining at least two bishops or priests.


    The flowers on the roadside are fragrant and pleasant.


    Yun Xia turned the potion into a human look, wearing a white long dress. From the appearance alone, it was no different from a human girl, and it was not reminiscent of a vampire.


    The one next to her was a bit too eye-catching.


    Because he traveled in private, and did not want to reveal the identity of the pope, Saint Celos was not a robe, but still dressed as a believer.


    The snow-white robe is elegant and holy, and the gold chain of the pocket watch hangs from the pocket, lined with the man''s pale golden hair, and the godless eyes look forward.


    After all, the Pope¡¯s faith is incomparably pure, and you can feel the bright breath when you get close to it.


    Walking all the way, the people around couldn''t help staring at them.


    So beautiful and holy beauties, but the eyes are blind. The girl beside him is holding his hand. The figure of the two is like a picture.


    Yun Xia was helpless, ran to buy a cloak, put her feet on San Celos, covered the figure of the Pope, and then buckled the hood on the light golden hair top, and the wide hood covered the face.


    The turnaround rate along the way is a bit less.


    At night.


    The two went to a tavern on the outskirts. San Celos stood quietly and heard the girl only booked a room and raised her eyebrows.


    Yunxia took his hand upstairs.


    St. Celos followed her up the steps, and vaguely felt a bit wrong about sleeping together, but since the blood race was used to this, he thought about it and he did not object.


    The two entered the room.


    The room in this bistro is small, but it is very clean, with clean beds in it, and wooden tables and chairs in the center of the room.


    San Celos stepped in and reached out to take off his hood, but Yun Xia held his wrist, "Wait not to pick it first, someone will come later."


    After she finished talking, she let go of her hand again, "Oh, it doesn''t matter... anyway, the pope doesn''t show up often, others don''t know what you look like."


    Between talking.


    The window was knocked from the outside.


    Here is the second floor, and actually knocking on the window from the window, it will naturally not be human.


    San Celos turned his head to look away, and the godless pupil had no focus.


    Yunxia poured a cup of tea, "Come in."


    The window was pushed open, and a blood race with silver-haired red pupils spread its wings and stopped outside the window.


    It was Helena.


    Yun Xia smiled lazily, "How about, Wu Gu Ge have any news?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 208： The owner is super sweet (37)

    Chapter 208 The owner is super sweet (37)


    She knew that Helena''s goal was also a gem, so she deliberately summoned the other party, watching Hailena desperately hide her resentment, pretending to be obedient, and found it very interesting.


    Helena didn''t expect there was another person in the room, so she looked up and looked at the news before reporting to the queen respectfully.


    Everything has gone wrong with her these days.


    First, he went to the high priest to **** blood, but the other party refused to let her bite her neck, and only handed her a glass filled with blood in advance.


    This was the case several times in a row. Helena was dissatisfied, but the other party said that if you didn¡¯t want to drink in the cup, the transaction would be ended.


    She needed the blood of the high priest very much and had no choice but to agree.


    Drinking it in a cup will reduce the power of a lot of light faith and give back less power to her.


    But it''s better than nothing.


    This matter was enough to upset her. As a result, the Queen didn''t know what to do with madness. Where did she learn about Wu Gu Ge, she was asked to investigate.


    How could Helena help the Queen obediently?


    So she deliberately concealed important information and picked only some unimportant reports.


    After the report was completed, she looked up slightly and her eyes fell on the hooded figure.


    The other party has been sitting on the side quietly, looking slightly down with no head.


    The hood covered his face, Helena only saw a chin, pale and beautiful color, and the curve of the line was very delicate.


    Looking down from the lower jaw, you can see a neck, the color is also beautiful, the pale color is charming to the extreme, as if it can be bitten through a mouth, and blood flows out.


    He sat quietly beside, under the black cloak, only showing two slender and white hands, which was flat on the armrest of the wooden chair.


    The knuckles are distinct, white and slender.


    The sweet breath of blood veins constantly hit the brain.


    Helena swallowed her mouth unconsciously, and Xue Tong couldn''t help but look at the man. After a pause, she couldn''t help but ask: "Your Majesty, this is..."


    Yunxia looked along her eyes.


    The sky outside was dark, and the light in the room was a bit dim. The quality of the candles in the tavern was not good, and it vaguely illuminated only one side of the world.


    In this dim and warm candlelight, Pope Saint Celos lowered his head, Yun Xia was very close to him, so he could see under the hood, his droopy clear eyes were blind and his eyelashes curled.


    Hearing Helena''s question, San Celos raised his eyes slightly.


    Yun Xia tickled Gou Yan''s red lips, because he could not expose the Pope''s identity, and he could not be called the lord of course. So she turned her head around and thought indifferently: "It''s my new blood servant."


    She said, her eyes fell under the black hood, looking at the beautiful white face, leaned over slightly, and raised her chin with one hand.


    The lips covered it softly and touched a white chin, and then fell gently on the neck.


    The sacrament between the pope''s collarbone flashed slightly.


    There is a sacrificial tool, Yun Xia restrains the feeling of hunger, just along the neck and collarbone, feeling the sweet blood breath filled.


    Ugh.


    When can you bite?


    Being lifted with a chin on his head, San Celos stunned slightly, and under the hood, the beauty appeared.


    Emotionally stunned in the eyes of the godless.


    The collarbone was rubbed softly by the other party, and the pope''s beautiful eyes widened.


    Helena froze.


    She only saw the girl leaning over and thought the queen was eating.


    The action of provoking the blood servant''s chin revealed the holy beauty of beauty under the hood.


    Just like a god.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 209： The owner is super sweet (38)

    Chapter 209 Super Sweet Feeder (38)


    Helena has never seen such a perfect blood servant.


    She faced that face, a breath of pure simplicity like a god.


    In the dark cloak, the light breath is undiminished, the hair is light gold, and the eyes are clear and beautiful.


    Hailina found that his pupils were indifferent, and it was easy to see that he was blind, but blindness had no effect on beauty, but on the contrary, it appeared to be flawless.


    Pure.


    The blood clan hugged his waist, his small head buried between the slender necks, and Helena saw the man''s eyes widened and her thin lips slightly opened. That expression made her hunger more intense.


    She hurriedly lowered her head, daring to look at the expression on that face again, guessing his identity with surprise in her heart, covering her desire with her head down, suppressing her fangs to reveal her lips, and whispering: "Your Majesty... Then I will start Retired."


    Yun Xia leaned on the pope and turned his head slightly, casually humming.


    Helena left the window.


    The vampire girl turned her head and looked gently at San Celos, fingertips touched his thin lips, and sighed long: "Your blood is too sweet, too tempting blood."


    Just seen by Helena, even without revealing the pope''s identity, it added shock to her mission.


    San Celos looked at her silently, her blind and pretty pupils were in her direction, her lips were pursed, and she finally asked slowly: "Just..."


    "I''m sorry, I just bit you," Yun Xia raised her eyebrows and gently leaned over, looking at the pale slender neck. "Because the blood is so delicious, as a blood tribe will covet, I am in the face of Helena. , Warn her."


    The girl licked her little fangs, "You are my blood servant, so no matter how sweet the blood is, no one else can move."


    San Celos pursed his lips quietly, blinked, and lowered his eyelashes.


    Cover the emotions in the pupils.


    Yunxia stood up and was about to take a step. His wrist was suddenly grasped by a slender hand.


    The other party pressed slightly.


    She was suddenly pulled down and leaned in the direction of the man.


    San Celos raised her hands to support her shoulders, her long lashes lifted slightly, the pale gold holy figure lifted her head slightly, and her thin lips covered it gently.


    For an instant.


    St. Cerus withdrew his eyes, and his eyes were indifferent. He pursed his lips in the direction of the girl and said gently: "I know, it will not let other blood races **** blood."


    "..."


    Yunxia stared blankly at him, blinking, very surprised.


    San Celos felt that she was not responding, frowned, and she was simple, and asked slowly, "What''s wrong, isn''t it the etiquette of the blood race?"


    "..."


    Oh.


    It turned out to be etiquette.


    Such a pure person suddenly made such a move, which really scared her.


    Yunxia bent her lips and smiled and nodded: "It''s etiquette, you learn quite fast."


    Late at night.


    Time to sleep.


    Yunxiala was too thin, covered the pope''s crown properly, and then he turned over comfortably, closing his eyes to the man.


    Suddenly, a slender hand was wrapped around his waist, and the person behind him posted it.


    The bright breath approached. Yun Xia opened his eyes and was gently rolled over by his waist. The slender figure covered it. The clear eyes had no focus and bowed gently and gently.


    Yun Xia pressed his shoulders, opened his eyes, tilted his head and asked, "Why?"


    Pope Saint Celos was slightly stunned, his hands propped against the pillow, his thick eyelashes fluttered, and his brows frowned.


    He said slowly and peacefully: "Your etiquette can only be done once a day?"


    *


    PS: There will be a charge for shelves in the early hours of next Friday. After the fee is fixed, it will be fixed at 6 o''clock every day. Thank you for your past support. Happy Mid-Autumn Festival~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 210： The owner is super sweet (39)

    Chapter 210 The owner is super sweet (39)


    The girl stunned: "...Uh, it''s not only once."


    The Pope loosened his delicate eyebrows, his expression was still sad and joyless, his eyes were pure, his voice calmed down: "Then let me go."


    The girl withdrew his hand against his shoulder.


    God-like people gazed.


    The pale blonde hair was clear in color and leaned over gently.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Although Helena didn''t provide key news, Yunxia was just taking her for pleasure.


    The location of the gems naturally does not depend on Helena.


    The two went to a small village.


    Cooking smoke rose over the village.


    In the far field there is a woman wearing a sarong with a flower basket on her arm.


    Yun Xia looked at the pope beside him.


    Seeing his beautiful face and pure and clean eyes, she couldn''t help but cover her lips and slammed her face in silence.


    did not expect.


    Originally, the kiss was deliberately treated as a courtesy, which took advantage of Tiandao Xiaomei, but now it is completely reversed, and it is impossible to refuse the other party.


    St. Ceros noticed her gaze, turned her head slightly, and cast her eyes in her direction, asking, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing." The girl didn''t open her face.


    St. Cerus was quiet for a few seconds, and slowly stepped forward, her long white fingers gently holding her face. Because she couldn''t see her blindness, her fingertips slowly touched her lips.


    After a few seconds, he said gently:


    "Swollen."


    Yunxia: "..."


    He didn''t know exactly what that "etiquette" meant, so when he said this, his expression was still clean and simple.


    Fingertips groped the corners of her lips, frowned, and looked genuinely worried.


    "I''m sorry," the pope said slowly, "I was a little... yesterday."


    "All right."


    Yun Xia interrupted, her cheeks were slightly hot, a little depressed.


    She couldn''t help but want to tell him-it was not pure etiquette at all.


    But she imagined it.


    If the Pope knows the truth under the crown, how dazed should be...


    After all, he is a symbol of divine light.


    The faith of believers.


    So Yunxia swallowed back.


    He is so simple and ignorant, his mind is always pure and good.


    The devil knocked on his brain.


    It''s really digging and jumping.


    The two entered the village.


    Strangely, after stepping into the village, instead of seeing the figure of the woman just now, the cooking smoke from the village disappeared.


    Yun Xia frowned, grabbing San Celos'' wrist.


    "Wu Gu gems are the best at making hallucinations, let''s not go apart."


    The villages they see should be all hallucinations.


    San Celos lowered his eyes and, in turn, gently took her hand and said gently: "Can''t you become a bat?"


    Yun Xia thought for a while, and thought it was a good idea, so he simply turned into a bat shape, small, with delicate bone wings.


    Saint Celos spread his hands and waited for her to fly into the palm of her hand, but the vampire queen was very individual, straightened her bone wings, and flew to the pope''s collar.


    She grabbed her collar and hung it upside down, rubbing her white neck.


    Sweet.


    San Celos was slightly startled, silent for a moment, and raised his hand to touch the small head at the collar.


    He moved forward.


    In the thick fog, suddenly stumbled out of another figure.


    Helena ran out of the thick fog, but did not expect to meet a figure head-on.


    She was so shocked that she stopped her steps before she saw the person in front of her, Her Majesty the Queen''s blood servant last night.


    Recalling the sweet smell she smelled yesterday, she couldn''t help but looked up at his neck.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 211： The owner is super sweet (40)

    Chapter 211 Super Sweet Feeder (40)


    The wide black hood covered the collar and could not see the charming white.


    Helena drew back her gaze, looked around, and asked, "How about Her Majesty?"


    The other party did not reply.


    As if she hadn''t seen her or heard her talking, the slender figure walked straight forward.


    Helena''s eyes flashed.


    Stepped up and followed.


    Before approaching the other party, she smelled the blood of the man''s body, and she was tempting to the extreme. Helena couldn''t help squinting, her red eyes stared at the black cloak without blinking.


    The blood below...


    I don''t know what the identity of this blood servant is. His breath is more attractive than the high priest. Before she approaches, she feels hungry. She needs to suppress herself to suppress herself.


    Helena naturally did not expect him to be a pope.


    After all, the queen was not immune to light, how could she drink the blood of the pope.


    Helena herself was half immune to light, and she dared not play the idea of ??the Pope''s crown.


    What''s more, it is one thing to want to drink the blood of the pope, but it is another thing to drink it.


    Yesterday the queen said he was her blood servant.


    The pope can never cooperate with the queen, willing to be her blood servant, right?


    For this reason, Helena didn''t even think of Pope Saint Celos.


    She was just strange, that bloodline was really charming, and it contained a bright breath. Is it not a believer in the temple?


    She licked her lips, narrowed her eyes, and smiled at each other slightly: "You are looking for gems? Why did your majesty not come with you?"


    The other party ignored her.


    Seeing him like this, Helena approached slowly and kept a little distance carefully.


    "There is no direction here, it is not easy to go out."


    She said, glancing at the person next to her eyes, licking some dry lips, and slowly aroused a smile.


    Judo: "You can''t see it with your eyes, do you want me to help you?"


    Helena said, stepping forward and raising her hand to grab the opponent''s wrist.


    San Celos finally turned his head.


    The holy face was quiet, the sleeves flicked away, avoiding the woman''s touch, and the beautiful and godless eyes looked at her.


    Helena saw the face under the hood again, white and beautiful, those clear eyes looked in her direction, reminding people of the microwave-rippling lake water, but with a calm chill.


    The next moment, she felt a slight pain in her skin.


    The breath of the holy organ burned the skin, and the pain struck. Helena retreated immediately, surprised and said, "Holy arm? Are you a temple man?"


    The other party remained silent.


    Helena didn''t dare to get closer, she squinted, her voice was softer, and her tail rose, with a little deliberate seduce, and she said softly: "Your Majesty is not here, you don''t need to be so nervous."


    San Celos glanced at her.


    The woman smiled tenderly, and her soft body approached him.


    Although she didn''t dare to put it on directly under the deterrent of the holy weapon, her body lingered indifferently. She smiled slowly and her voice was frivolous.


    "I will not eat you."


    eat?


    San Celos thoughtfully and slowly said: "You really have no power."


    ¡ª¡ªUnder the Pope''s crown, what she said is naturally superficial. An ordinary blood family would like to drink their own blood, no doubt can not control.


    He glanced back slowly and continued walking forward, his expression calm.


    Helena couldn''t help but chuckled, and her gorgeous eyes were picked up, her lazy eyes were a little bit hooked, her fingertips wrapped around her silver hair, and she put her lips on her lips to cover her lips and smiled, "Is it."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 212： The owner is super sweet (41)

    Chapter 212 Feeder Super Sweet (41)


    Her eyes fell on the neck under the hood, and her lips gnawed, revealing her eager eyes, and she slowly said, "Will I try it, can I get it? Let''s make a bet."


    Helena knows how to hook up men.


    Disguised as a human, she lives in the city and sometimes goes out to hunt young men.


    Using one''s own beauty can lead people to remote places and drink blood if they wish.


    Although the person in front of her was blind, she still had a way to make him fall in love and voluntarily send blood to her mouth.


    Helena chuckled softly and slowly took out the potion from her pocket and dropped a few drops on her wrist.


    This potion was specially developed for hunting.


    The temptation for men is great.


    Usually only one drop can be used to let men stop her when they pass by.


    After approaching, she will be fascinated by her.


    Today she thought about it, looked at the slender and beautiful figure in front of her eyes, aroused a chuckle, and dripped a little more, and her red eyes showed the meaning that she wanted to get.


    She didn''t speak anymore, but stepped forward slowly, not far from the man.


    The aroma lingers in the past.


    The other party''s pace was still slow, as if he didn''t smell the aroma at all, and walked forward slowly.


    Helena was a little surprised, but not in a hurry, waiting for the other party to talk.


    The further inside, the darker the sky.


    The sky above the village seemed to be covered by dark clouds, covering the sky and the sun, and the surrounding houses were all empty. It seemed that no one had lived for a long time.


    San Celos suddenly stopped.


    Helena immediately raised her eyebrows, looked at him with a smile, and asked, "Why."


    Can''t bear it finally?


    however.


    The pope just felt that the little bat on the collar rubbed his neck and seemed listless.


    hungry?


    He remembered that she had eaten a few drops of blood in the temple only two days ago.


    And she seems to have no other blood servants, and the only source of food is him.


    San Celos raised his hand and gently pulled her out of the collar. The little bat patted the bone wings, and the tiny paws hung upside down on his white fingertips, and tilted his head.


    Helena couldn''t help but see him holding a small bat from her shoulder.


    The first reaction is of course Her Majesty the Queen.


    However, as a queen, it is impossible to reveal your prototype in front of blood servants.


    This bat cannot be the queen.


    Probably, it''s just the kind of ordinary bat that the blood clan uses to communicate.


    Helena glanced at it and skipped it.


    But at the next moment, she was surprised to see that the man raised his index fingertips and placed it gently next to the little bat. Because he couldn''t see it, he moved slowly.


    His voice also slowed down, and slowly said to the little bat: "Hungry? Do you have a drink."


    Helena opened her eyes wide.


    Can''t believe what I heard.


    The blood is extremely delicious for the blood family... The other party actually gave an understatement and was willing to feed an ordinary bat.


    Her eyes were gloomy, and she looked at the man.


    The little bat cheered up, his two bone wings hugged the pope''s fingertips, biting it politely and sucking delicious blood.


    Blood gas floated down the air.


    Helena didn''t restrain herself, her fangs showed her lips, her eyes were redder, and she stared closely at the index finger of the bleeding bead.


    However, the other party has a holy armor.


    Unless the other party voluntarily gave her, she could not **** blood at all.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 213： The owner is super sweet (42)

    Chapter 213 Super Sweet Feeder (42)


    Helena showed an anxious look unconsciously, leaning forward slightly, staring straight at the white, slender hand, her fangs biting her lips lightly, a little hunger in her eyes.


    She had only eaten a while ago.


    Who is he? How can blood be so attractive.


    Helena could only force herself to look away and roll her neck, restraining her desire to eat.


    The little bat chewed with his fingers.


    San Celos looked down.


    Although the godless eyes couldn''t see it, but felt the bite of his fingertips, he blinked his long lashes and lowered his eyes peacefully.


    Helena settled down, smiled, and stepped forward: "Is it your pet?"


    The little bat heard it, as if he understood it, and spread his bone wings to protect the pope''s index finger, drew it into his arms and sucked it, so that the other party would not see those blood beads.


    The Pope noticed its movement and raised his eyebrows.


    Helena didn''t pay attention to the bat, staring straight at San Celos, and approached him deliberately, making the fragrance more intense.


    She talked softly and said: "You are willing to feed pet blood, so...Can I also drink some? Wu Gu Ge is not easy to subdue, I drink blood and become stronger, I can help you."


    San Celos is silent.


    The woman continued sweetly: "I only drink a little, I promise to drink less than that bat. I am a little hungry..."


    She deliberately lifted up her sleeves to let the potion smell loose.


    Not far away, the man wearing the hood looked up and looked towards her.


    Helena smiled.


    However, the other party turned his head again, the delicate eyebrows under the cloak frowned slightly, and the voice was soft: "I am Her Majesty''s Blood Servant."


    The voice is clear and the tone is not emotional.


    Helena rolled her eyes and stepped forward with a smile, "Blood servants can also be shared. I am His Majesty''s most loyal subordinate. With such a high-quality bloodline on you, Your Majesty is happy, maybe it will be given to me. Enjoy some."


    Her voice tempted: "If your majesty is not here, you won''t know."


    San Celos put back the full bat and whispered: "Last warning to you."


    He turned and continued to move forward.


    Helena frowned, not knowing what he meant by this sentence, and raised her feet to catch up.


    She reached out and tried to grab each other''s sleeves.


    Results next second.


    The golden light flickered. She panicked back quickly, but was still nailed to the collar by the dagger of the holy weapon. Before the reaction, the holy light stabbed her cheek, and she was nailed to the tree behind her.


    Helena''s eyes widened, a look of terror appeared in her expression, and she looked at the figure in mysteriously ahead.


    The man stood peacefully not far away.


    Several holy objects surround the pope, and the golden light even dilutes the dense fog, showing the inviolable blasphemy.


    He turned his head slightly.


    His eyes were indifferent and his voice was very slow, "The temple and the blood race have not signed a peace agreement. I will warn you for the last time. If you are so close to me, I can kill you here."


    San Celos stepped forward slowly.


    The pope''s usual peace seemed to be totally cold at this time. He raised his hood slightly to reveal a pair of light brown eyes.


    Looking at the eyes without focus, Helena felt that her entire body seemed to be burned by fire, and the hot pain hit the brain. She heard a soft voice, and the cloud was light.


    "All said, I am her."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 214： The owner is super sweet (43)

    Chapter 214 The owner is super sweet (43)


    This was the last sentence he heard in Helena''s mind before coma.


    She didn''t understand why the other party was so loyal to the queen, and at last she gave the man a reconciled look, then lowered her head in the holy light of the holy instrument and fell into darkness completely.


    Seeing that she was injured by the light of the holy weapon, she fainted, and Yun Xiacai plucked her small head from the pope''s collar: "I want to hit my food."


    San Celos blinked: "Huh?"


    The Big Devil can bend and stretch, and immediately changes his name, saying: "Feeder, I say feeder."


    The Pope didn''t care, raised his hand, and the dagger sacrificial detached from the trunk.


    Without support, Helena''s body fell off and fell to the ground.


    San Celos did not look over there, turned and continued to walk inside.


    The dense fog in front of him was slightly dispersed, revealing a magnificent castle in immaculate white and light gold. Snow-white pigeons flew over the spire of the tower, and the believers in white walked through the promenade.


    This is an illusion.


    San Celos looked calm, and stepped forward.


    The believers kneel down religiously, with their foreheads touching the ground, saluting respectfully.


    The pope slowly stepped up the stairs and ignored the believers in the illusion.


    He walked slowly to the inner hall before stopping.


    There was no glorious eyes to sweep around.


    The Pope''s index finger hit his lips and coughed slightly. His cheeks were slightly pale, and his eyes were flat and authentic: "The gem is here."


    The little bat spread its wings and flew out, turning into a silver-haired girl again.


    She blinked and glanced around curiously.


    "It should be hidden." San Celos'' voice was soft.


    Yunxia nodded, glanced around, and suddenly stepped forward, kicking down the angel statue, staring at the debris, no gems were found, so he raised the scepter next to it and threw it down, cursing curiously and picked it up Pick up the debris.


    San Celos: "..."


    He stood beside him, only hearing the crackling noise of destruction.


    He raised his hand against his lips and coughed a few more times. His cheeks were pale and his eyebrows were slightly raised. He said slowly: "Of course not here, this is just an illusion created by gems."


    "It''s enough to smash the illusion," the big devil caressed frowningly. "Here is a bright breath, I can use the power of the blood. But..."


    She pouted, glanced at the pope, and quickly withdrew it, looking at the ceiling casually: "This place is too big, my energy is not enough, if I can **** some blood..."


    This implies that it can be called express.


    St. Celos stood in the hall, his eyes light and tealess, the sun leaping over his golden hair, he paused for a moment and reached out to the girl.


    The expression is peaceful.


    Yun Xiazu came over and coughed, then looked at the ceiling again, "Why?"


    "Here, **** blood." The pope said softly.


    White wrist, exquisite shape of wrist bone.


    Through the white color, it seems that you can see the underlying blood veins.


    The vampire girl''s eyes were slightly bright, and she raised his eyes and looked at him. She bent her eyes forward, grabbed his fingers, and licked her lips.


    She looked at the man, "Really?"


    San Celos nodded slightly.


    "Then I''m welcome."


    The girl lowered her head, two small fangs were exposed at the corners of her lips, her eyes narrowed, and her lips opened.


    The fangs pierced the fair skin.


    Saint Celos was stunned.


    A small current rushed into his wrist. He was startled, and suddenly he turned his face slightly, his body was slightly stiff, his eyelashes blinked, and his eyebrows frowned.


    Feeling simple and blank.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 215： The owner is super sweet (44)

    Chapter 215 The owner is super sweet (44)


    The thin and dense electric current, along the wrist, sent the sensation into the brain, and San Celos stepped back slightly, subconsciously wanting to pull his wrist back.


    But in the end he refrained from moving.


    His pale cheeks were slightly pale, and he turned his face.


    The blood rolled along the lips and was swept away by the tip of the tongue. It was clean and did not run down. The itchy sensation on the wrist swept like a feather.


    Fine and dense.


    The pope''s expression was a little helpless, but in the helplessness, he still remained calm and motionless, like an exquisite sculpture, thick eyelashes blinking, and his eyes closed.


    Yunxia raised her head and saw this expression.


    The always pure holiness seems to be dyed with heavy magnificence.


    The thin and beautiful lips are slightly pursed, the look is simple and clean, and the eyes are clear.


    San Celos didn''t know how it felt.


    He felt a little uncomfortable, but also some unspeakable... This feeling is not strong, but for the pure and flawless heart, it is an extremely strong impact.


    As soon as the girl let go, the pope pulled his wrist back, without a word, standing quietly.


    Yun Xia saw him not speaking, thinking he was bitten hard, so he stepped forward.


    "you¡­¡­"


    But unexpectedly, she stepped forward and only said one word.


    The other party took a step back.


    He turned his face to the side, the white and quiet side face, showing silent silence in the sun, still a holy and peaceful expression.


    The godless eyes looked over, his face always delicate and pale, but at this time it was dyed reddish.


    Yunxia ticked her lips with interest, "What''s wrong with you?"


    San Celos didn''t speak. The other hand gently pressed on the bitten wrist and paused for a few seconds before slowly asking: "What is that?"


    Yunxia knew that what he asked was the feeling of blood-sucking.


    She licked her little fangs and turned her eyes, serious: "It''s nothing. It''s just like being sucked blood. The pain is temporarily blocked, and the body has other reactions. Feeling strong?"


    San Celos blinked, as if he believed a little, frowning slightly, with a bit of confusion, but finally accepted the statement, and he shook his head after hearing the question.


    It feels not so strong.


    But it is very strange.


    The Pope was silent for two seconds. I didn''t know why, but I was still uncomfortable. I slightly dropped my pale long eyelashes, rubbed my fingertips on my wrists, lowered my eyes, and kept my cheeks still crimson.


    The blood girl stepped forward and smiled and asked, "So, do you want to feel stronger again?"


    "..."


    St. Celeston lives.


    His expression was gentle, his white fingers pressed against the bitten wrist, the clear light brown eyes looked very serious, and he slowly shook his head.


    Although he felt strange, he did not understand.


    But inexplicably do not want to try again.


    Lord Pope pressed his wrists and looked down quietly. At this time, it seemed that there was a kind of pure and confused.


    Yunxia shrugged. "Okay, I know. If you don''t like it...you won''t bite your wrist and neck in the future."


    She is no longer attached to this.


    Anyway, just eat enough.


    As soon as the blood was satisfied, the girl turned to condense the spell.


    The dark breath of the blood clan shrouded the illusion and shattered the light temple created. The scene in front of them all turned into fragments, and a gem appeared in the dense fog, which was placed on the altar in the middle of the village.


    Yun Xia took the gem and casually threw it up.


    "Leave." She shouted.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 216： The owner is super sweet (45)

    Chapter 216 The owner is super sweet (45)


    San Celos heard the shout, raised his eyes, and slowly walked over.


    The hand was held by the other party.


    He lowered his head, and although his eyes couldn''t see, his eyes fell accurately on the hands he held, and he stopped before moving away.


    "Is the gem placed in the temple?" Yun Xia asked.


    San Celos yelled, "You take it to the temple and give it to me. Others will believe in the sincerity of the blood to sign the agreement."


    The girl''s crimson, jewel-like eyes turned around, leaning in and asked, "I said under the crown of the pope... are you worried about the blood race?"


    She looked down at the gem in her hand, "Come and find this thing, let me take it to the temple, in order to let the other temple people accept the blood family?"


    The Pope shook his head slightly, "As long as I accept, they will accept it."


    Yun Xia looked at him with his head tilted, turning to look at the gem in his hand, and smiled.


    "Okay," she blinked lazily, "go to the temple."


    Sign a peace agreement, and tell the world that her shock value will rise up...


    She should also get rid of Helena.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    When Helena woke up, the thick fog around her had completely disappeared. She frowned and her skin was still burning.


    Her bright immunity can withstand most of the holy items, but just now, she has no power to fight back.


    That blood servant is not simple...


    Certainly not an ordinary temple believer.


    She touched the burning painful cheeks, her eyes gloomed.


    But after thinking for a while, Helena couldn''t help but licking her lips again, and her mind became active.


    If you can turn that person into a blood servant, it will taste better than the high priest.


    It is strange that an ordinary believer has such a superb look and blood.


    As for what he said is only loyal to the queen...


    Helena snorted.


    Most humans are not willing to be blood servants.


    If it is voluntary, it can only mean that it is attracted by the appearance of the blood race.


    It is also attracted by the enjoyment of blood-sucking.


    Therefore, they are willing to become blood servants.


    In terms of appearance, although she is a little worse than the queen, but if it is about the feeling of blood-sucking, how can she be better than that queen.


    After all, she used to be a human, and she knew some tricks. If you add a little action when sucking blood, no one can resist it.


    Helena tried to motivate others, but she never missed it, so she was a little bit jealous of what the person just said.


    He said it was only the queen?


    There was an insignificant chuckle in the woman''s eyes, patted the dust on her body, and then spread the bone wings of the blood tribe and flew out of the village.


    the other side.


    Two people wearing dark cloaks walked slowly to the temple.


    Yun Xia took off the hood without hiding the vampire''s appearance, showing long silver hair and a pair of crimson eyes.


    She lazily hooked her silver hair behind her ear and looked at the temple spire with interest. Snow white and light gold interweave a holy light, and believers come and go.


    Someone saw her first.


    moment.


    The scream almost overturned the roof.


    Yunxia touched her ear impatiently.


    The blood race is mysterious and powerful. Most people have never really seen it, but have heard of rumors and are very afraid of this race.


    The vampire''s unique silver-haired blood pupil quickly caused panic.


    The holiness of the temple is clearly the nemesis of the blood.


    People have no time to think about why the blood race dare to appear in front of the temple.


    The girl raised her eyebrows and watched the believers screaming and running back to the temple. She turned back and looked at the other black cloak.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 217： The owner is super sweet (46)

    Chapter 217 The owner is super sweet (46)


    At this time, the prayer had just ended, and several priests were preparing to return to the room.


    But he heard a few shouts from outside, the crowd clamored, and returned to the temple like tide.


    "What''s wrong, what''s the matter?" The headed priest frowned slightly, and strode forward.


    The guardian believers had drawn their swords and quickly rushed forward to stand in front of the temple door, keeping the people behind.


    They also frowned.


    Under the steps, the girl with silver hair and red eyes slowly stepped forward, just like walking in the back garden of her home, leisurely posture.


    The people in the temple were frightened and watched her slowly move forward.


    "A vampire, a vampire... Her eyes are red and her hair is silver, exactly like the blood race described in the doctrine!"


    Someone murmured.


    As the girl figure stepped forward, people couldn''t help but retreat.


    The guardian believer was holding the holy sword in front, so that the crowd felt a little safe.


    The priests in white robes came out and frowned at the girl below.


    She stood safely under the steps, surrounded by guards who held the holy sword, but her expression did not feel a little nervous, but instead glanced casually in a circle, hooked Gouyan''s red lips.


    Next to her, there was a slender figure, a black cloak covering the whole body, and a large hood over his head, covering his appearance.


    The guardian believers who were close together naturally felt clearly that the black figure was bright all over, and the breath was very comfortable, as if facing a god.


    Who is this person?


    Since the bright breath is so pure, how can you be with the vampire?


    The guardian believers did not take action for the moment, but just cautiously surrounded them.


    ¡­


    Among the crowd.


    Helena, who had just returned in a hurry, looked strangely at the temple.


    The village is far from the imperial temple, and she flew back a long time before returning. I was going to go home immediately and have a rest.


    Then go find the queen''s blood servant.


    But at this time, she was attracted by the movement of the temple.


    She saw a lot of people in front of the door of the temple from afar, but there was a big empty space in the center. People looked at each other from a distance, but they dared not step forward.


    Helena had already drank the potion at this time, disguised as a human with dark hair and black eyes. Seeing this strange situation, she frowned and stepped forward.


    Through the cracks in the crowd, seeing the figure inside, she immediately stunned her eyes.


    It turned out to be the queen...and her mysterious blood servant.


    The surrounded girl said lazily: "This is the Wu Gu gem I brought back. The gem power is evil, so I will leave it to your temple."


    In her hand is a dark gem.


    The scene was silent.


    People all looked shocked.


    A blood clan appeared with a high profile.


    As a result, just came to give the temple a witchcraft gem?


    The priest looked at her cautiously, and then looked at the witchcraft gem in her hand.


    After a pause, he frowned and said, "Witch Gu, blood, and pagans need the priest and above to guarantee the acceptance of the temple."


    He frowned, and his eyes fell on the girl. "So who is your guarantor?"


    With that said, he looked at the other priests and bishops behind his eyes.


    Everyone shook their heads.


    No one gave the blood girl a guarantee.


    Yun Xia naturally knew that he would come to the temple to deliver gems on his own. Those in the temple would certainly feel strange.


    She glanced at the black figure beside her.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 218： The owner is super sweet (47)

    Chapter 218 The owner is super sweet (47)


    Under the eyes of everyone.


    All the believers'' eyes turned to the black figure beside the girl.


    The man raised his hand slightly.


    The knuckles are slender and beautiful, and they slowly take off the hood above their heads.


    Exposing a delicate face in the shadow.


    Eyes of atheism, calm emotions.


    The pale blonde hair shone like the sun, and the long eyelashes were the same color, looking like a holy portrait. His eyes were unremarkable, and he looked straight ahead quietly, his expression indifferent.


    A beauty like a **** of light is slightly pale due to illness, and the lips are also light in color, slowly stepping forward to the steps.


    The voice was clear, and it rang in everyone''s ears, comfortable and peaceful as if I had just heard a prayer.


    The believers all looked dumbfounded.


    Hearing him slowly: "Put up the Holy Sword. I am her guarantor."


    Bang.


    The guards of the guards widened their eyes, too late to think too much, and quickly pointed the sword down, holding the hilt on one knee and kneeling, the voice was amazed and respectful: "See under the pope''s crown -"


    On the steps.


    The priests and bishops also opened their eyes in amazement, kneeled down, and their foreheads touched the ground, and prayed piously to the gods, incredible:


    "See under the pope''s crown..."


    There was still silence in the temple.


    Most believers have not seen the pope. They just saw San Celos take off his hood and were shocked by the beauty of the other party. At the next moment, they saw the guards, even the priests and bishops kneel.


    Moreover, to greet godly piety and respectfully call the beauty--


    "Under the Pope''s Crown".


    The temple was silent for a few seconds.


    The crowd seemed to be suddenly thrown into a bomb. The believers all opened their eyes in amazement, kneeling down silently without thinking, all touching the ground reverently with their foreheads.


    Not even dare to look up.


    Facing the gods, believers seem to be a blasphemy even if they look at it more.


    There was a lot of noise just now.


    But at this time, the whole temple was silent.


    Yun Xia looked at the crowd kneeling around.


    She remembered the first meeting, and the scene was the same. The Pope did not show up in the carriage under the crown, but the believers worshipped religiously.


    The difference is that at that time she was also in the crowd, but at this time she was standing next to the pope''s crown.


    Suddenly, the finger was caught.


    Yun Xia stunned and lifted her blushing eyes.


    St. Celos moved slowly, slowly reached out to hold her, and gently said: "I am her guarantor. The blood family sincerely contracted with the temple, after which the temple and the blood family can get along peacefully."


    Yunxia heard the shock value that had skyrocketed since the pope''s appearance in his mind, and at this moment, he grew again crazy.


    She showed her dimples happily.


    And at this time.


    Helena knelt down in the crowd, a trance shock in her eyes.


    I thought I could drink the blood of the high priest, and I had the capital to be proud and show off.


    I didn''t expect...


    pope?


    Pope Saint Celos?


    No wonder, he just looked at her, but the bright breath could burn her skin.


    Helena suddenly recalled that in the village of Wu Gu Jewel, the man looked at him with an eyeless look, but she told her lightly:


    "I am her."


    ¡ª¡ªThe person who said this is actually a pope.


    It¡¯s Pope Saint Celos...


    In that legend, the youngest and majestic symbolizes the bright man.


    Helena only felt shocked and jealous, and was about to overwhelm her.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 219： The owner is super sweet (48)

    Chapter 219 The owner is super sweet (48)


    Yun Xiachao glanced at the crowd.


    The holy objects previously made by the temple had been quietly used on Helena before going to Wu Gu Village.


    She naturally knew Helena''s position.


    After teasing each other for so long, it is almost over. Since seeing the high priest, the blood given to Helena by the high priest has been replaced by the blood of ordinary followers.


    There is no help for Helena''s power.


    It''s just that there are traces of bright elements in the blood, so that Helena didn''t realize she was dropped.


    Yun Xiaman glanced casually at the crowd, and lazily withdrew his gaze.


    ¡­


    The news in the temple quickly spread to the palace.


    The king came in a carriage by himself, and bowed down in a pious manner before entering the hall.


    As a human monarch, he is now young, wearing a sword around his waist, but looks heroic and brisk. He walks toward the inner hall quickly, and asks: "Is it true that you are peaceful with the blood race?"


    The accompanying minister quickly said: "It is."


    The king squinted and nodded, "Since it''s a decision under the crown, it must make sense."


    The minister nodded slightly.


    "Can I see the crown today?" the king asked, turning his head.


    The minister said: "You also know that you will not show up under the crown on weekdays. You may also be in the inner hall today. You should not accept the visit."


    The king nodded and sighed.


    Pope Saint Celos, as the **** of light, is believed by all believers.


    As a king and a believer in the temple, he naturally wanted to see the holy crown.


    It''s just that, as the minister said, under the pope''s crown, he won''t accept the visit at will, even if he is a human king.


    The king took a few steps forward.


    From the hallway at the other end, suddenly turned a slender figure.


    The long silver hair hangs down slightly and spreads casually on the face. The girl''s skin is white and pure, her hands and feet are brisk, her eyes are crimson, and she looks beautiful like the most precious ruby.


    She walked briskly from the end of the corridor, like an elf in the moonlight.


    The young king paused suddenly, staring at her staring.


    When the minister saw the girl''s silver-haired red pupil, she was shocked, and subconsciously said: "Your Majesty, that''s only a vampire..."


    Speaking of words, he suddenly remembered that Pope Saint Celos had announced that he could live in peace with the blood race thereafter.


    The young and beautiful king stared straight at the girl, paused, looked at the minister, and said, "Well, under the crown, I also said to be with the blood, this lady will not hurt humans."


    The minister nodded quickly.


    Yun Xia came from the other side of the corridor and was about to see San Celos, but two figures appeared before her. Among them, the tall and handsome young man looked straight at her.


    After Yunxia walked over, the young man smiled at her, put her right hand on her shoulder, and gracefully stooped down to perform an aristocratic ceremony: "This lady, is the blood clan that appeared with the crown under the rumor today?"


    As he saluted, the tassel on his shoulder hung slightly, and the etiquette was impeccably perfect.


    Yun Xia stopped and looked at him curiously.


    This person''s blood is vaguely fragrant.


    Although not comparable to Pope St. Celos, it still made her a little curious.


    Because the blood of ordinary people is just hunger, and it will not make the vampires feel sweet and tempting.


    "Yes. Who are you?" She tilted her head and asked slowly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 220： The owner is super sweet (49)

    Chapter 220 The owner is super sweet (49)


    When the girl tilted her head and wondered, her ruby ??eyes blinked, and she looked more beautiful and lovely. The young man''s expression was immediately more kind. She even smiled diligently and straightened up.


    "Hello, I''m the king of humans, the name is Rice." The young man reached out to her friendly, a little surprised at the appearance of the blood race.


    "Oh, hello." Yun Xia suddenly understood.


    It turned out to be a human king.


    The identity of the king represents honor, and the bloodline will of course also seduce vampires.


    But compared with the light of faith, the blood of ordinary power is much worse.


    Yunxia already has the most advanced feeder, and naturally will not fight other people''s ideas.


    She nodded, looked down at the young man''s hand, and blinked strangely.


    Is this a handshake?


    But how did he spread his palm up?


    The little vampire studied for a while before reaching out cautiously, putting his white fingers on the opponent''s hand and observing his behavior.


    After holding her hand, Rice smiled and leaned over, her lips gently printed.


    Yun Xia pulled her hand back alertly.


    Thus, the lips of the youth were imprinted on his palm.


    "..."


    Both the minister and the king stared blankly at the girl.


    Yunxia put her hands behind her back.


    She could see that it was a kind of etiquette, so she didn''t say much. She only bent her eyes and smiled at the other party, and said seriously: "Don''t touch the blood family casually...unless you don''t want your neck anymore."


    Hearing this.


    The minister immediately pulled Rice back in panic, as if afraid she would pounce on blood.


    After finishing the joke, Yun Xia slowly glanced at the two in front of her eyes, and turned and walked briskly away.


    The youth behind looked at her back in confusion, flicking away the minister''s hand, and said in amusement: "Do you not see that lady is joking?"


    His gaze followed the figure of the girl.


    ¡­


    Yunxia reached the inner hall and gently pushed the door into it.


    Under the huge statue of light, stood a figure of gold and white intertwined, heard the movements here, and turned back gently, the light brown eyes jumped into the sunlight, fainted into a light and holy gold.


    He paused.


    Then, gently put down the teachings in his hand and slowly asked: "Where did you go?"


    The girl shrugged her shoulders, turned back and closed the door, and walked towards him. "Let my clan go to catch Hailina according to the position of the holy weapon, and the traitors appearing in the blood clan. This time it was cleared once."


    San Celos nodded slightly and looked back at the doctrine.


    Yunxia reached the pope.


    Looking up at him.


    This face is really a source of sin, so pure and beautiful, pale skin, fingertips brushed through doctrine Braille, occasionally raised his hand, index finger against the lips cough, looks a little sick beauty beauty. Plus the purity of the bloodline...


    It''s really delicious that every vampire dreams of.


    unfortunately.


    In the past few days, the Pope has stopped eating.


    It seemed that the last bite on the wrist made St. Celos a little disgusted. In short, let alone biting her neck and wrist, she couldn''t even bit her fingertips.


    She couldn''t force it.


    Because the holy weapon is still hanging between the man''s collarbone.


    Yun Xia glanced at the star-shaped holy vessel, tentatively leaned over, glanced at the expression of San Celos, softly said: "Under the crown, I am hungry."


    The pope''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the godless eyes stared blankly in her direction, pausing for a moment.


    He looked away again and slowly said: "Endure."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 221： The owner is super sweet (50)

    Chapter 221 Feeder Super Sweet (50)


    The little vampire grinded his fangs, "What''s wrong with you, why didn''t you let me drink blood?"


    "..."


    The pope brushed his fingertips in Braille and paused for a few seconds before continuing to turn pages.


    Yun Xia glanced at him and muttered in a low voice:


    "Will you still mind your wrist that day? Have you said that you don''t like that feeling? I can just touch my finger."


    She said, moving gently past her, her tiny white hands raised, slowly grasping the long fingers of San Celos, and taking his hands off the doctrine.


    The pope suddenly frowned slightly.


    Yun Xia originally tried to grab his hand. At this time, when she saw the other party frowning, she seemed to squint in a dim and clear eye. She immediately released her hand and backed away.


    Be wary: "Got it, can I not touch you for the time being?"


    But she let go of her hand and retreated, but San Celos'' expression was smooth, but she slowly stepped forward.


    Slender, white fingers grabbed her by the collar, and pulled the vampire closer easily. He dropped his long eyelashes slightly, and the holy beauty approached her in sight.


    Yunxia was suddenly picked up by his collar, and the whole person had to approach him, wondering: "What''s wrong?"


    Her little white hand was taken up. San Celos narrowed his eyes and let go.


    Yun Xia blinked and saw the look of the pope. It was still peaceful, and the temperament was peaceful, but the slightly raised eyebrows showed a little coldness.


    He slowly asked, "Who did you meet just now?"


    The tone is quiet and gentle, without emotion.


    The girl wondered: "Did I not say that, I let the tribe catch Hailina..."


    She suddenly realized that the other party was probably asking the King Rice, and then said: "Yes, on the way back, I saw the human monarch."


    San Celos looked at her silently.


    The godless eyes, as if looking at her, as if staring at the void, slowly continued to ask, "What have you done?"


    Yunxia looked at her hand, "It''s nothing. The others are very good. I''m not afraid when I see me, and I greet me."


    She thought of the faint smell of blood on the other person''s body and squinted, "However, the human king also feels the blood, it smells quite sweet..."


    "..."


    San Celos gave a slight meal. The fingertips placed on the doctrine page stopped slowly, the fingertips shrank, and stopped silently on the book.


    "Right," the girl suddenly became happy, reached over, and took the pope''s hand, "he also taught me a new etiquette, it should be human etiquette, that''s it..."


    She took that white hand, learning Rice''s movements, leaned down, and put her right hand on her shoulder to salute.


    Afterwards, Yan Hong''s lips fell gently on the back of the snow-white clean hand.


    Although Rice did not finish the etiquette, Yun Xia really finished, holding the slender hand and touching the back of the hand.


    She bent her eyes.


    However, I just looked up and hadn''t had time to see each other''s eyebrows.


    The shadow is covered.


    The wide white snowy robe covered his eyes and sagged on the ground. The girl''s back suddenly hit the back post, and she couldn''t help raising her eyes.


    The Pope repaired her long white fingers and gently pinched her chin.


    The pure glances of San Celos are within easy reach.


    He slowly came over, the tips of the light gold hair shone in the sunlight, and the clear eyes approached in the sight, with coldness.


    Asked very slowly: "So, did he meet you?"


    *


    PS: This is a modified version of the owner Super Sweet (50). The original chapter was screened again... Ah, covering my face, I shouldn¡¯t write that the pope touched his little fangs. So change it?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 222： The owner is super sweet (51)

    Chapter 222 The Feeder is Super Sweet (51)


    Yun Xia leaned back against the column and had to tip her toes slightly, staring blankly at the holy appearance in front of her. Even her eyelashes were sun-colored, not far from her, as if she could touch the pair of translucent eyes with only one foot Beautiful eyes.


    The pope''s usual light eyes stared at her silently at this time, because the loss was so obvious that there was no focus, but it could still be clearly discerned, which was plain and extremely cold.


    The girl of the blood tribe tilted her head and did not answer this question. Instead, she narrowed her eyes and asked him, "Why are you asking this?"


    The pope lowered his eyelashes in silence, his thin lips pursed, and his eyes light brown.


    He lowered his voice a little, thinking for a few seconds, and said quietly, "I want to know."


    The girl gently lifted the corners of her lips to reveal the dimples, and slowly put her hands up on the neck of the man.


    She stared at the white neck, and asked with all her leisure, "Why do you think?"


    Suddenly, San Celos was wrapped around her neck, and he froze a little.


    The Temple Pope, dressed in a snow-white robe, was now wrapped around her neck on tiptoe in front of the vampire queen. Her purple dress and snow-white robe were intertwined, and rose flowers lingered.


    The pope slowly blinked his eyes, his eyes were pure, and he simply bowed his head, frowning and answering softly, "...I don''t know."


    do not know why.


    But just now, when he heard that the other person kept mentioning the human monarch and praised the king''s blood, his mood was a bit...


    Indescribable.


    San Celos raised his delicate eyebrows, dropped his hand against the post, and slowly touched it, holding her two soft hands.


    Ask: "Which one did he touch?"


    The girl was innocent. "My lips didn''t touch me, I took it back. But he took this one." She obediently passed her hand by.


    San Celos squinted.


    The pure light breath belonging to the pope spreads from the slender fingers, completely enveloping the girl''s hand, completely washing the breath of another person, and then covering himself quietly.


    San Celos frowned slightly, let go of her hand, and slowly raised her eyes, instructing: "Later, stay away from others."


    Yun Xia took back her brightly-stained hand, looked around, and wondered: "Wow, what spell is this? Now it''s all under the crown."


    San Celos yelled as if he didn''t feel anything wrong with this. The white robe hung on the ground. He turned around and returned to the doctrine bookshelf.


    He lowered his pale long eyelashes.


    Turning the page through the fingers, he finally pressed his lips and asked gently: "Are you...drinking his blood?"


    His fingertips stopped on the book, but his eyelashes hung down, silently waiting for the answer.


    Feeling vaguely vague.


    As a pope, the state of mind is peaceful, and I have never felt this way before.


    With the back turned to the girl, the pope raised his slender hand, gently pressed his heart under the robe, and frowned.


    Yun Xia heard that she was going to say that she would not drink, but she suddenly remembered something, stopped talking, thought for a while, and raised an eyebrow:


    "Well... I can''t always be hungry. Have time to ask him if I want, I don''t have to go hungry."


    She smiled slowly, very satisfied with her wit, and looked at the other with anticipation.


    San Celos stared at the pages.


    As if there was no reaction at all.


    But because he was blind, he couldn''t see anything when he stared at the pages of the book. The whole person was just stiff, and his fingertips stopped on that page.


    a long time.


    He closed the teachings gently.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 223： The owner is super sweet (52)

    Chapter 223 The owner is super sweet (52)


    The blood girl froze for a moment, and saw the golden and white robe winding down on the ground, walking slowly.


    Finally stopped in front of her.


    The pope looked calm and raised her hand to gently touch her cheek.


    Then the fingertips along the girl''s chin slowly touched the corners of her lips.


    He paused, his white and clean index finger, holding down the other''s colorful lips, his eyes drooped, and the light under his long eyelashes was pure and clear, but his fingertips gently probed in and touched her small fangs. .


    Yunxia froze.


    The slender white man''s shadow in front of him clearly moves slowly, but his eyes are simple and simple. He leans over and touches his thin lips softly, his voice is soft: "Isn''t there me?"


    San Celos paused for a while, rubbed his fingertips gently over his small fangs, and lowered his eyes. "I''m just a little bit uncomfortable with the feeling of blood-sucking, but it will be soon. You have me and you don''t need to drink others."


    He lowered his head and shattered his pale blond hair, his white forehead gently pressed against the girl''s forehead, his eyelids blinked, his godless eyes were clean, and his voice was like a prayer that could cleanse his soul.


    "Don''t drink others."


    Yunxia: "..."


    Although she always felt that she was a big devil and her heart was as hard as stone, but at this time, it was inexplicably difficult to refuse.


    She took a closer look at the beauty that was close at hand, until she was tired of seeing her eyes before turning her stiff eyes, thinking.


    Heavenly little beauty looks too beautiful, and really beautiful people are trouble, so trouble she doesn''t know how to say no.


    Eventually she pursed her lips and blinked and asked, "When can I drink blood? I am very hungry."


    "...Soon," San Celos frowned, saying slowly, "It won''t be long. If you''re hungry, you can bite your finger''s blood first."


    As for the wrist or neck...


    The Pope pursed his lips and felt that he really needed to prepare. That feeling is really strange, very strange.


    His white fingertips moved lightly, and he silently probed his lips, then his expression was pure: "Are you hungry now?"


    Yun Xia glanced at him, looked down at the fair hand, then reached out and grabbed it, and bowed his head.


    The little fangs bit through the fingertips, the sweet blood beads suddenly oozed out, and the girl narrowed her eyes with satisfaction.


    It is indeed supremely delicious.


    San Celos felt his fingertips bitten, but there was no pain.


    He turned his eyes slightly, his ears were stained with a slight red, slowly breathing slowly, letting the girl inhale quietly.


    The eyes are pure and indifferent.


    Yun Xia finally ate the food, and let go of the other party with satisfaction, assuring: "I will not go to someone else, the blood under the Pope''s crown is the sweetest."


    San Celos hummed slowly.


    "Also, under the crown," said the girl again. "Can I stay with you tonight? If the blood people do not catch Helena, she will most likely find a way to come to you."


    The pope raised his eyebrows slightly and asked calmly, "Why do you want me?"


    "...I don''t blame your blood for being too sweet," Yun Xia sneered. "She was chased by the clan and wanted to gain power in a short time to escape. It must be the blood of the temple pope, which is most useful."


    Moreover¡­¡­


    The woman looked at Pope Little Beauty''s eyes, and Yun Xia could see it, among them the unabashed longing and obsession.


    So she had to pay close attention to people.


    San Celos listened, no comments, nodded, "Okay, sleep with me tonight."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 224： The owner is super sweet (53)

    Chapter 224 The Feeder is Super Sweet (53)


    Instead, he surprised Yun Xia and turned back to look at him blankly, and she came into contact with the pure eyes under the pope''s crown, and she reacted. This person didn''t know the meaning of sleeping together.


    Such a pure mind is rare.


    But thanks to this, it is easy to kidnap him.


    The girl shrugged, not guilty at all, and continued to plan how to bite her neck.


    It''s not easy to eat a meal.


    ¡­


    After nightfall.


    Things really didn''t come as Yunxia expected.


    A black shadow, spreading huge bone wings, gently landed on the highest spire of the temple.


    The holy and beautiful temple during the day, only the mysterious temperament is left at night. Occasionally, there are snow-white pigeons flying in the night sky, and the top of the tower refracts the shimmer.


    Helena stopped.


    She looked at the distance with vigilance, making sure that no blood race was ambushing nearby.


    The reason to choose to come to the temple is because the most dangerous place is the safest place.


    Moreover, she still has goals here.


    Helena was shocked for a long time in a trance today. She was so shocked by the Pope''s identity that she was full of "how is it possible".


    That''s Pope San Celos.


    Even if she was half immune, she would not dare to play the Pope¡¯s idea.


    But the other party was willing to be the queen''s blood servant? Helena felt that she could lose to anyone, but the queen alone could not!


    Her talent is much higher than the queen, and she will kill the queen and rule the blood family in the future, so even if she is a blood servant, she should have the best.


    She thought the high priest in the temple was the best, and she was proud of it.


    But what does it compare to the Pope?


    The extreme jealousy made Helena restless today.


    In the afternoon, he was suddenly pursued by the blood race.


    Fortunately, she responded quickly, not only escaped, but also successfully delivered news to Neiying in the blood clan.


    Now, she only needs to increase her strength.


    The Pope is naturally the best choice. Just drink his blood.


    Since the queen can drink without light immunity, she still has immunity and can surely absorb the blood better.


    Helena narrowed her eyes, jumped off the spire, and silently jumped into the temple.


    She approached the door lightly.


    The door was unlocked and opened with a light push.


    Maybe it''s because-no one dared to knock on the door in the temple and entered the pope''s room?


    So there is no need to lock the door.


    Helena thought to herself and looked at the door handle, but there was a hint of strangeness in her heart.


    She walked in alertly.


    Pope San Celos was sitting behind his desk, turning his pages through his eyes.


    His white fingertips slowly brushed through the braille, his expression looked quiet, his eyes drooping, and the holy beauty, even more beautiful under the lights.


    Helena froze slightly.


    There was a picture unconsciously in the mind-in the dim light of the small hotel, under the black hood, the face had no expression, the thin lips slightly opened, the holy face, but confusing for no reason.


    That scene was so tempting.


    Helena''s eyes fell on his neck, and her throat rolled unconsciously.


    Sweet... the smell of blood.


    Across the gauze curtain, the pope suddenly stopped the page-turning movement, raised his eyes, and asked, "Who?"


    Helena calmed down, smiled and smiled, and went out from behind the curtain, saying, "It''s me... under the crown."


    She bowed her salute gracefully.


    San Celos did not speak, slowly lowered his fingers and sat silently behind the desk.


    The expression is peaceful and safe.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 225： The owner is super sweet (54)

    Chapter 225 Feeder Super Sweet (54)


    Looking at his face, Helena squinted, raised her hand unconsciously, touched the fangs that had reached the lips, and her red lips made a smile.


    She walked slowly and gracefully, bending down and saluting again:


    "I''m really sorry, I didn''t know that you were under the pope''s crown..." The woman''s voice was soft, and the words of the pope were deliberately subtle, and it seemed to contain boundless softness, and the red eyes that were full of water also lifted up. She smiled.


    "I came here today specifically to meet my coronation, and I have something to ask for."


    The woman stepped forward, her waist and legs slender, leaned over in front of the desk, and breathed close to the Pope''s holy face.


    She dared and approached tentatively, preparing to leave a lip mark on the lips of San Celos, as he did with other men.


    San Celos didn''t respond to her approach, and his eyes looked in front of him, his fingers still gently resting on the pages.


    The woman still couldn''t get close.


    Several holy objects surrounded her silently.


    She looked at the sacristy with a subtle expression and pulled up a charming smile, and said softly: "Under the crown, if you have something to say, why should you do it..."


    She paused and licked the corner of her lips. "I can double the things the queen gave you. Why should you cling to her?"


    San Celos slowly got up from behind the desk.


    Helena blinked, watching him walk slowly to the front door.


    She was surrounded by swords aimed at her holy objects, so she did not dare to move, thinking about how to persuade the pope.


    But the next second, she froze.


    There was a little blood family curled up in the white bed.


    The silver hair hangs from the cheeks, the beautiful facial expressions are soft, the nest is sleeping sweetly in the thin quilt, the little fangs are exposed on the side of the colorful lips, and there is a dimple.


    Helena''s eyes widened, and she was jealous and horrified for a moment. She did not expect it at all¡ªthe pope actually allowed the blood race to sleep in his room.


    And is it a bed?


    What is their relationship?


    Helena remembered that when she first came in, there was no locked door, and her anxiety grew stronger. She turned her head and wanted to leave here, but the holy object revolved around and could not move.


    The pope has entered the room.


    He stopped beside the bed, and his eyes fell silent for a while, realizing that the girl was asleep, and could not help raising his eyebrows slightly and leaned down.


    Helena opened her eyes in horror, and saw the magnificent **** of light, the legendary Pope Saint Celos, actually leaned over and touched the girl''s lips.


    Such a holy god, his eyes indifferent, leaned over and touched the girl''s silver hair.


    "Speaking of protecting me, I fell asleep."


    The pope sighed softly, whispering softly.


    He got up and did not wake up the other party. His impenetrable eyes looked at Helena. The expression was still blasphemy holiness, holding the holy scepter and glancing out the window.


    A messenger bat flew in outside the window and stopped in front of the pope. After two seconds, it flew out of the window and disappeared into the night.


    The scene where the pope actually called the dark bat was incredible, but Helena couldn''t think about it.


    She already understood that this was a trap.


    "Under the crown," the woman squeezed a smile, and said softly, "If you want a companion, I can."


    San Celos frowned slightly and swept the most pure eyes, repeating: "Partner?"


    Helena squinted.


    Is there a play?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 226： The owner is super sweet (55)

    Chapter 226 The owner is super sweet (55)


    She quickly said: "Yeah, I can too."


    Pope Saint Celos was calm, "I will give you to the blood."


    After listening to this sentence, Helena''s expression was completely gloomy.


    She froze her face, and after a few seconds, she seemed to be unable to persuade the other party, so she didn''t try anymore and snorted coldly.


    The woman lifted her white chin, looked arrogant, and gritted her teeth:


    "Pope Saint Celos...you will regret your choice. The talent and power I have are far stronger than the vampire in your bed. Sooner or later I will come back, and I will ask you to beg me Drink your blood!"


    She is very natural, because the queen saved her, she has always compared herself with the other party, and can''t stand any place like the queen.


    Therefore, after seeing the scene of Pope San Celos being sucked, he was so jealous of the Queen.


    Now rejected by the Pope again, Helena''s anger rose, her eyes looked more blood-red, her silver hair flicked up gently along the night breeze, and there was a trace of cold pride in the blood pupil.


    She condensed the spell and planned to break out.


    Standing on the spot, San Celos brushed the white robe of Xue Xuebai, aware of her condensed spell, and slowly opened her lips: "You can''t escape."


    Helena sneered, "It''s just a holy weapon."


    She is no ordinary vampire, she has a bright immune physique.


    The dark spells condensed, the light on the holy weapon dimmed a lot, and the woman''s red lips smirked, and when she got up, she spread her wings and flew out.


    But the next moment.


    The breath of light became thicker almost instantly, and the golden light penetrated her wings. Helena was caught off guard and screamed.


    A huge black hole was burned out of the wings.


    She was incredibly distressed, her facial features twisted, and she looked up at San Celos in horror.


    The Pope stood in front of the bed, and the Holy Light gently wrapped the **** the bed, preventing the screaming from waking people up.


    "You can''t escape."


    He repeated it slowly and calmly.


    Half of her bright immune physique is great for Helena, but she is facing the pope.


    -The **** of light.


    At the beginning, even the roses under the pope''s crown and thorns could easily hurt Helena.


    Not to mention the true holy objects around the pope.


    The golden light was getting stronger and stronger, and Helena''s eyes were incredible.


    How could her power not be resisted at all...


    She was clearly drinking the blood of the high priest! How can a condensed spell be so weak?


    In a panic, she stared at the slender figure with pure gold and snow-white colors, which looked sacred and flawless. She gritted her teeth and said: "Bloods have my internal response, you let me go, otherwise I will let them wait for the opportunity to assassinate the queen! The queen does not know..."


    Her voice did not fall.


    The pope lowered his eyes, seeming to hook his lips very lightly, and slender fingertips slowly stroked the girl''s silver hair, slowly and calmly speaking: "She knows."


    Helena''s voice stopped abruptly.


    "Three tracking sacrificial wares, one of which is on you, and the other two have also found the internal response."


    Speaking of which, even Pope San Celos has to admit that the blood queen is indeed very powerful.


    She asked for three holy items.


    One for holding Helena''s position.


    On the other two holy vessels, because of the contamination of Helena, she successfully found the vampire who had contacted Helena from the blood.


    The rebellious elder has been detained.


    Completely cut off Helena''s retreat.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 227： The owner is super sweet (56)

    Chapter 227 The owner is super sweet (56)


    In Helena''s horrified gaze, Pope Saint Celos remembered something, and her eyes moved over without focus.


    "There is also the temple high priest, I heard that you **** blood every day... Didn''t find that his blood was changed."


    From the blood of the priest to the blood of the common apprentice, because of the same bright breath, Helena did not notice it, but the energy feedback to her was scarce, which led to her stagnation.


    Helena''s expression was completely dull, murmured: "How could she... how could she..."


    I thought I was in control.


    Unexpectedly, every action is under the eyes of others, it is a complete joke!


    Helena murmured a few words and shook her head unacceptably, with a stern expression: "How is it possible..."


    How could it be defeated!


    At the end of the line of sight, the holy artifact glowed with gold, and pointed the knife point at her mercilessly.


    ¡­


    When Yun Xia woke up, she rubbed her eyes and looked around.


    There was a fair face in sight.


    She stayed for two seconds.


    In front of them are two beautifully shaped clavicles, which are exposed from the collar, each of which is only half exposed, but the straight and beautiful lines are confusing, not to mention the neckline under the emperor''s crown is opened, slowly from the neck and clavicle Down, there is a short, extremely white complexion, faint.


    The man was lying on her side, her neck was slender, her star-shaped sacrificial hanged down, her pale blond hair was slightly messy, and under her long pale lashes, her nose straight, and her thin lips.


    Yun Xia froze for a while, then carefully looked at the whiteness.


    She was bending her blushing eyes, trying to reach out and poking at the other person, but suddenly thought of something, so she sat up.


    The man next to him seemed to be awakened by her movements. He raised his hand, slender arms around her waist, and gently pressed the girl back.


    The pale blonde hair was messy, and the thin lips flapped, softly touching her chin, and then gently down again.


    Yunxia quickly reached out to block him, widening her eyes in surprise: "What are you doing?"


    Pope San Celos opened his eyes.


    A pair of clear eyes, because it was early morning, showed some softness, and the godless eyes were pure and flawless, close at hand.


    He asked slowly: "What''s wrong?"


    The index finger rubbed her white chin, and San Celos paused for a moment, then slowly asked, "Can''t you touch it below?"


    Yun Xia''s little face burst into red, and her hands were blocking her neckline and she was speechless.


    The other party did not struggle with this issue.


    He got up from the side, his collar was loose, and he slowly took the white robe on the hanger.


    Yun Xia looked around, leaned over and asked a little ignorantly, "Helena has you been here?"


    "Well." San Celos nodded. "The blood race has brought her back."


    "Ah..." The girl sat blankly on the bed, her expression stunned.


    Of course, catching Helena is a big deal. After all, she is the biggest enemy of the original owner of the world. Yun Xia originally planned to catch people by herself, and she also prepared a lot of cool and crazy lines for this...


    I couldn''t say a word!


    "Ah..." The girl groaned and fell on the bed in grief.


    Blame the Pope¡¯s bed is too comfortable, and he has his own breath, very relaxed, so he waited and fell asleep...


    So it¡¯s troublesome to say that a good-looking person is.


    Heaven is a big trouble.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 228： The owner is super sweet (57)

    Chapter 228 The owner is super sweet (57)


    The shock value and the problem of Helena are resolved, and Yun Xia is completely idle in this world.


    Helena was locked in the forbidden area. Yunxia had intended to kill her by holy weapon, but Helena was in it, as if she was mad, screaming, and cursing, but occasionally Awake, when you wake up, there will be a painful look.


    Helena is undoubtedly a proud person.


    Therefore, this situation caused her great pain.


    Especially when Yun Xia went to see her, the woman would look ugly, and her red eyes showed a tingling bitterness.


    She is comparing herself with the queen in this life, and she is full of thought that she can replace each other.


    Therefore, when this happens, every time she sees the queen, her heart will naturally be miserable.


    So Yunxia didn''t kill her.


    He even decided to visit her every three minutes.


    For Helena, letting her live like this is obviously more uncomfortable than death.


    ¡­


    Recently, every time Yunxia went to the temple, he could see a familiar face.


    In the hall, the believers prayed kneelingly and religiously.


    Outside the door, the young King Rice smiled and listened to the pious prayers in the temple. He exhaled comfortably, touched the sword in his waist, suddenly turned his head, and asked the accompanying minister:


    "Sometimes ago, the prime minister said they wanted me to support the queen."


    The minister was stunned and nodded. "Yes."


    The young monarch thought thoughtfully, "Now the blood race and human beings live in peace. If they propose to marry the blood race, I wonder if the prime minister can accept it?"


    "Cough cough..." The minister immediately choked his throat in shock and coughed violently. "Your Majesty, your marriage matters, so consider it!"


    The young man looked at him with a smile, nodded, casually: "Just talk casually, just kidding, you don''t have to be so nervous."


    The minister finally eased his breath, rubbed his throat, and muttered secretly.


    ¡ª¡ªIs it really a joke? So why does your majesty look like he can¡¯t walk every time he sees the blood queen...


    Between the two was talking, at the other end of the corridor, a girl came.


    Her long silver hair was braided, hanging slightly playfully, and a few strands of broken hair lined her slender neck, and her eyes were as bright as rubies.


    Seeing the blood race girl coming over from afar, the king quickly adjusted the collar and greeted him with a smile on his face gently: "Your Majesty, what a coincidence."


    "..."


    The accompanying minister on the side couldn''t help but sigh heavily.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was just a joke just now.


    Coincidence? The king was clearly here, waiting at least half an hour.


    Yun Xia saw him, slightly surprised, and glanced at him curiously, "How can I see you every day. Is being a king free?"


    The young man choked immediately.


    However, the girl''s expression was really curious and looked at him in doubt. He had to squeeze out a laugh: "No, only a few days of leisure, so I come to the temple to pray more."


    He thought for a while and then smiled and asked, "What about you? The blood race is not busy?"


    Yunxia shook his head.


    She didn''t like to manage things, so she gave it to a trustworthy vampire.


    As for herself-the task is almost completed at the moment, but the blood is not full yet.


    She stepped towards the inner hall.


    The young man hurried to keep up and continued to talk to her with all her brains.


    If you think about it carefully, there is only one thing that can arouse the interest of the blood race.


    He said: "If you don''t mind..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 229： The owner is super sweet (58)

    Chapter 229 The owner is super sweet (58)


    Sunlight came in, shining the lattice window and the angel statue into a holy image.


    Yunxia looked at the temple on tiptoe.


    But he heard the monarch behind him: "If you don''t mind...you can come to me when you are hungry in the future, will bloodline blood sucking be fatal?"


    Surprised, she turned around and saw the young man''s smiling expression.


    He looked very friendly, as if he was willing to help her, and when she looked back, she smiled softly.


    The girl''s blushing eyes blinked.


    Don¡¯t understand why the human king suddenly mentioned this.


    Although the blood and humans have signed an agreement, ordinary people are still afraid for a while, and will not take the blood of the blood.


    This king is so courageous.


    Yunxia looked at him for a while.


    Her sight also made the youth straighten his back, and the gentleman smiled and said: "You are the queen of vampires, I am afraid that ordinary human blood can''t drink it? I am also a human monarch, the bloodline may meet your taste. ."


    Yun Xia blinked and smiled.


    The devil''s attributes were exposed, and she had a bad taste in her heart. Slowly, she stepped forward and approached the other party slowly.


    Rice just smiled elegantly. At this time, as the girl approached, the indifferent and lazy aura was powerful. As she stepped closer, his smile was a little unsustainable.


    The king''s face turned red.


    Yun Xia didn''t pay attention to the other party''s blushing. She just wanted to frighten people and have some fun, so she slowly approached, and her eyes fell on the other party''s neck deliberately, staring straight at her neck.


    Her voice lengthened, "How do you know that blood-sucking will not be fatal? Even ordinary blood, even if it meets delicious, our blood family can''t control it, but humans will die."


    The king froze for a moment, and said with a dry smile: "Please don''t joke..."


    "Who said I was joking?" The girl stepped forward again with a smile.


    Her beautiful face approached, and Rice''s heart jumped fiercely, subconsciously backing, her back slamming against the back wall, her face flushed.


    The accompanying minister did not see it and felt embarrassed.


    The Lord of a country... At this time, it is like a good woman who was fooled by a bully.


    The minister sighed and inadvertently looked away and looked at the inner hall.


    But instantly stiff in place.


    Because it was too sudden, he even forgot to kneel.


    ¡ª¡ªI saw that the door of the inner hall had been opened, probably the prayer was over.


    At the front of the door, Pope San Celos had a calm look, and his pale gold hair shone like sunlight, and his clear eyes looked silently at this side.


    Behind him are a group of priests and bishops.


    "Ah..." The minister returned to God, and quickly wanted to kneel to meet the Pope''s crown, and remind King Rice that the crown was here.


    But he just knelt down religiously, and before he opened his mouth to honor the pope''s crown, he saw in his sight the white and light gold dress corners, which meandered and slowly walked forward.


    Everyone''s sight.


    The pope walked slowly and walked behind the little vampire who molested the man. King Rice saw him and hurriedly prepared to kneel on one knee.


    But he saw the pope''s white and slender hands, lifting the girl''s collar.


    Yun Xia blinked and looked back.


    She has a pair of light brown eyes, the color is holy and pure.


    The Pope frowned slightly and paused for a few seconds. In the eyes of everyone, the expression was simple, and he slowly said thoughtfully: "It seems that I have not fed you yet?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 230： The owner is super sweet (59)

    Chapter 230 The owner is super sweet (59)


    "..."


    At this moment, the whole scene fell into silence.


    The priests and bishops thought of the blood as soon as possible, so they all showed a look of consternation and looked at their holy pope inexplicably.


    Under the crown, he would actually agree to let the blood tribe consume his own blood.


    Not even humans are willing to be blood servants. The blood under the crown is so precious.


    But does he have a blood-sucking relationship with the blood queen?


    The priests and bishops couldn''t help but look weird, and looked at the girl next to San Celos.


    However, on the other side.


    Kings and ministers, who lived among ordinary human beings and knew the situation well, listened to the pope''s words, but with a shocked expression like a lightning strike.


    The first reaction was naturally crooked.


    Les looked at the blood girl, and then looked stiffly at Pope Saint Celos.


    As soon as the Pope''s robes were in the snow-white robes, his eyes were pure and cold. As long as he looked at his eyes, it was as though facing the purest things in the world, clear and holy, and immaculate.


    But just that sentence...


    King Rice was very suspicious of his hallucinations, but he looked at the accompanying minister, but he saw the same expression as the minister.


    San Celos didn''t speak anymore, took the girl''s slender wrist, and turned away.


    The priests and bishops hurriedly bowed their heads, giving way reverently and piously.


    Only the last monarch and minister were left, immersed in trance shock.


    Leiston took a while to respond a little, then recovered his mind and slowly said, "I am talking about blood sucking under the crown."


    The girl had just joked to drink her blood before the pope''s crown lifted her.


    Therefore, it should mean blood-sucking.


    what.


    It really shocked him...


    King Rice exhaled, rubbing his shoulders helplessly.


    I just ran into the wall just because I stepped back, a little pain.


    Hearing this, the minister was a little stunned, and then he also recovered, and he took a long sigh of relief:


    "Yes, how come I didn''t expect... It''s blood-sucking. It can''t be men and women-but under the crown of San Celos."


    The master and servant looked at each other with a complex expression.


    ¡­


    Yun Xia was pulled back to the temple all the way, feeling that his wrist was a little bit hurt by the other party, and he could not help but earn a hand slightly, "San Celos?"


    The Pope noticed that she was struggling and blinked her eyelashes slightly, knowing that the other party might be hurt, so she slowly released her hand.


    Whispered: "...sorry."


    His eyes were indifferent, and his eyes fell silently, not far away. He looked quiet and peaceful, and his eyes and eyes were like the wings of a butterfly perching.


    "I..." Yun Xia is trying to explain his behavior.


    He heard the other person''s voice soft, as if nothing had happened just now, and slowly asked her: "Aren''t you going to **** blood?"


    Yunxia froze slightly.


    The slender figure in front of her faced her, lowered her eyes, raised her fingers, and slowly touched the first collar button of her robe, slowly unraveling.


    In the sun, a small piece of white skin color was revealed. The beautiful white was almost transparent. The line of the neck extended to the collarbone. The girl looked at it blankly and began to feel hungry unconsciously.


    San Celos turned his face slightly, the neck of the robe was loose, the skin was pale, and he looked as if he were a beautiful, slender and beautiful woman with pale gold hair against the eyes.


    The godless eyes turned towards her, and the pope¡¯s expression was calm and gentle, softly: "You are full...you won¡¯t find anyone else, will you?"


    *


    *


    PS: More in advance. Because it needs to be put on the shelf, the operation seems a little troublesome, so change it in advance.


    Charges will be available at 0:00 in the morning.


    If you want to make a change, wait for the completion of the listing operation to be between 00:00--00:30.


    According to the requirements, there are more than 30 chapters in the morning, and the next recommendation is a few more chapters, a total of about 40 chapters.


    From now on, I will fix chapters 6-10 at 9 pm every day.


    About V Group:


    Welfare will be placed in the V group. If you want to enter the V Group''s treasure reading book review area, there is a top announcement saying how to enter.


    At present, only QQ reading can be reviewed, and other genuine software is temporarily unable to enter the group.


    Thank you all for your support during the free period.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 231： The owner is super sweet (60)

    Chapter 231 Feeder Super Sweet (60)


    The exposed neck is long and slender and white. Perhaps because of illness, it looks pale, but it makes the blood flow more moving. It seems that through the pale skin, you can see what is hidden under it-extremely delicious blood.


    The girl pressed her lips subconsciously, raised her hands unconsciously, wrapped around the man''s slender neck, tipped her toes, and stared straight at her.


    "Really drinkable?" Her little fangs had protruded the lips, but resisted the urge to eat and raised her eyes to ask in a small voice.


    San Celos didn''t reply, but lowered his pale eyelashes, reached out and gently removed the holy artifact, and then nodded gently: "Well."


    Without the protection of the holy weapon, the sweet fragrance of the blood became more intense, and the eyes of the little vampire could not help but deepen, almost immediately.


    She refrained, glanced at the Pope''s crown, and reminded: "You''d better sit down, otherwise, don''t blame me later."


    San Celos blinked, frowned, and slowly asked, "Why can''t I stand?"


    "You will know later." Yun Xia gave a bad smile with bad intentions, pushing the man back with his hands, pushing the man on the golden holy seat, leaning over and looking at him.


    The Holy See was established only for the Pope. In front is the layered white gauze curtain, and below is the seat of believers and bishops. At this time the hall was empty and there was no one.


    Only the silent sunlight shone on the white flowers around the Holy See.


    Surrounded by flowers, snow-white pigeons flew out of the window, and the long fingers of Pope Saint Celos lightly rested on the armrests. The snow-white fingertips and golden patterns set off, and they became more holy and flawless.


    The blood queen was condescending, looking at the loose collar, the white skin without the protection of the holy weapon, the sweet fragrance of blood was full.


    San Celos raised his eyes, and his eyes were as pure and clean as the lake water. Because of blindness, the eyes fell on her face, as if looking at the void. He raised his hand and slowly touched the girl''s cheek.


    The voice is still steady, slowly said: "I have nothing to do, you drink."


    For the strange blood-sucking, so many days, also had a little psychological preparation.


    The girl leaned over, her nose touched her white neck, and she seemed to smile slightly, smiling slowly, and sighed, "Is it?"


    She couldn''t help it.


    Yun Xia closed her eyes and grinded her small fangs for a while, and found the sweet spot of the blood vein. He lifted the man''s chin in one hand and opened his mouth.


    The warm blood immediately poured into the throat, and the sweetness was extremely delicious, which made the eyes of the blood tribe brighter and tried to restrain the speed of swallowing.


    On the huge and sacred throne.


    The snow-white robes hung on the ground, the pope leaned back slightly on the neck, the hair tips of pale blonde hair jumped into the sun, and the small head of the blood race was buried between the necks, and the silver hair of the girl covered him, pressing the pope on the Holy See Above, refrain from eating slowly.


    San Celos froze at this moment.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, his thin and beautiful lips opened, but he didn''t make a sound. Instead, he squeezed tightly and straightened his lips in a straight line. On the white cheeks, however, it slowly and slightly dyed a little thin red.


    The clear and indifferent eyes lightly shook like a crumple of deep water. His expression was shocked and helpless. He was squinted by the feeling and raised his hand on the girl''s shoulder, trying to push her away.


    But strangely weak.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 232： The owner is super sweet (61)

    Chapter 232 Feeder Super Sweet (61)


    "Wait, uh..."


    He opened his lips and wanted to say something, but after saying a word, he lifted up his lips and opened his eyes at a loss, the pure eyes shook like the lake water, and the shattered shimmering light was a little uncomfortable. He narrowed his eyes and breathed slowly.


    There was a slight absence in the expression.


    As if I could feel that the blood was flowing and the fangs were piercing, all the feelings were surging with the blood clan''s eating, and I had no time to think about anything. I could only squint almost helplessly, slender white fingers pushing the girl''s shoulder.


    "Enough, enough..."


    Pope Saint Celos said slowly, his pure and smooth voice like prayer, now also slightly dumb, lowering his eyelashes at a loss, his long butterfly-like eyelashes flicked slightly, and he repeated again dumbly:


    "You stop..."


    The blood race who had just started to eat naturally did not want to stop swallowing. She moved her little fangs a little, but still sucked slowly, feeling that her shoulder was held by the pope, as if the other party had been restraining something, a divine light breath Rich, and deity, but breathing lightly in the sun.


    He tilted his head slightly and narrowed his eyes. Eyes without focal length are still pure and holy.


    Suddenly curious, Yunxia wanted to raise her head to look at his expression, but the sweetness of the blood was delicious. She swallowed it a few times. When the hunger was not so obvious, she restrained herself and carefully backed away, raised her hand and wiped her lips. angle.


    She looked to the Pope above the Holy See.


    The thin red and magnificent face on the man''s face narrowed slightly, and the clear eyes were almost blurred, lost in confusion, and the lips opened slightly, breathing lightly, and after a while, slowly closed his eyes and calmed the light breath, There was a dark and moving sound quality in his voice, and he whispered slowly: "I said to stop you."


    The girl lowered her head innocently and pointed at him carefully. She felt very cute with that expression.


    No wonder Helena was so worried about him.


    This expression is really beautiful.


    She whispered: "I will control, not drink too much, just a little."


    The pope gently squeezed the thin lips, and the color of the lips was the same as the side face. The pale pale color finally turned red. He closed his eyes and slowly opened it, staring blankly at the void in front of him.


    "So... what the **** is this?"


    He asked slowly, raised his hand, and touched his neck. The imprint made by the blood race has disappeared, and the wound is completely healed.


    There is no pain in the whole process, only the weird...


    Overwhelmed.


    Saint Celos squeezed his eyebrows and raised his hands to gently organize the neck of the robes. After the thin red faded, it was still a sacred and bright pope. The faith was pure and not blasphemous.


    Yun Xia raised her eyebrows and explained: "It''s just a feeling, it''s not harmful to the body... Why do you always care about this?"


    San Celos was silent.


    Why care...


    He recalled the almost crazy illusion, still unable to hold his lips, looked away, his white cheeks reddish again, and asked again: "Really nothing? But weird..."


    "The blood sucking is like this, anyway, the blood sucking time is not long, can''t bear it?" Yunxia exposed the dimple very calmly.


    San Celos did not refute her.


    It seems that it is indeed his own problem.


    The pope''s pure eyes dropped, his fingertips touched his neck, but the clear pupils were slightly dark.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 233： The owner is super sweet (62)

    Chapter 233 The owner is super sweet (62)


    He sideways his face and silently gathers his robe. Finally, he says nothing. His long fingers gently support the armrest of the Holy See, trying to stand up.


    Yun Xia had just been full of blood and was particularly satisfied, so he quickly reached out and helped him.


    The pope paused for a moment, and the light brown tea eyes narrowed slightly, and suddenly opened his lips and gently asked, "Is it sweet?"


    The girl was stunned.


    Her slender fingers were held by the other party, and Yun Xia suddenly found that the other party''s body was a little hot, the fair complexion under the school robe was slightly reddish, and her fingertips were also warm. She held her fingers a little, and San Celos'' eyes were clear. God.


    He asked again: "Sweet?"


    After a pause, the pope turned his face again, and he hadn''t recovered his clear voice. The voice was a little murmured: "Compared to the blood of the king...?"


    "..."


    Yun Xia froze for a moment, couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, patting his shoulder, comfortingly: "How can others compare with you under the Pope''s crown? Of course your blood is the best."


    San Celos looked sideways, and the godless pupil glanced at her, and he turned back again, still calm and calm, holding the Holy See up, his voice gently said: "Far away from him."


    The little vampire nodded quickly and agreed.


    The owner has control over the source of the food, so he cannot be fooled by him.


    She held the other''s arm, the wide, white robe hung down, and as San Celos got up, the corners of the dress unfolded in snow. However, when the Pope just stood up, her figure was not stable, and she reached out to hold the Holy See Chair back.


    His long, white fingers pressed against the seat, and he squeezed his thin petal-like lips.


    Yun Xia blinked: "... what''s wrong?"


    San Celos didn''t seem to anticipate this situation either. He squinted, feeling the weakness of his body, breathing lightly, drooping his long eyelashes, and slowly replied: "A little... unstable."


    This is like a sequelae of blood-sucking, the body has no strength.


    The pope''s tone was pure, frowning slowly, innocent and confused, and asked her softly, "Why am I doing this?"


    The blood-race girl coughed twice, and narrowed her eyes seriously and explained: "I said it long ago, let you sit down so you don''t stand steadily....This is how blood-sucking is."


    She stepped forward and asked, "Aren''t you willing? Do you want me to drink other people''s blood?"


    The next second, her wrist was caught by the other party, and Pope San Celos'' eyes were holy, and he said very slowly: "You are not allowed to drink."


    Because he was blind, he couldn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s expression, and the force between his fingers increased a little, and he repeated it slowly: ¡°Don¡¯t cheat me.¡±


    The little vampire smiled and said, "That blood..."


    "..."


    The pope was silent for a while, recalling the strange feeling, his white cheeks were reddish, and after a long time, he nodded gently.


    "I will drink it for you."


    ¡­


    So a few days in a row.


    The priests and bishops of the temple were surprised to find that the pope''s lord seemed wrong.


    Originally, walking was slow because of blindness, but now it seems to be slower.


    Moreover, sometimes I slowly walked up the steps and stopped for two seconds, before I slowly stepped forward again.


    Is it uncomfortable under the crown?


    The bishops looked at each other and found them incredible.


    Under the Pope''s crown as the purest person of faith, the natural light physique of the gods, it is impossible to have anything sick. It¡¯s so weird lately, so they panicked.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 234： The owner is super sweet (63)

    Chapter 234 Feeder Super Sweet (63)


    After finishing the prayer, the pope slowly got up from the Holy See, flicked the doctrine in front of him, and cast his light to the seat below, softly said: "In these two days, I will visit the blood castle."


    His tone was calm, but he was no less than dropping a bombshell in the temple.


    Let everyone below be stunned.


    The news was very sudden, and the bishops were shocked. Some people couldn''t help but ask: "To commemorate the signing of the peace agreement? But, you don''t have to go to the blood tribe in person..."


    "Yeah." Others agreed.


    Pope Saint Celos, but a symbol of the temple, a bright faith. Even if you have a good relationship with the blood clan, you don''t have to come and visit in person.


    On the high platform, the pope brushed the wide white snowy robe, and his voice was calm and gentle: "It was invited by Her Majesty the Queen. She stayed in the temple for a few days, the courtesy came and went, and invited me to be a guest."


    ¡ª¡ªThe girl said so to him.


    After thinking for a while, San Celos thought that a courtesy was really needed, so he nodded in agreement.


    The bishops looked at each other.


    They remembered that the Queen did stay in the temple these days, so it seemed no problem to invite the crown to be a guest.


    Moreover, under the pope''s crown it looked... as if he did not mean to refuse to go. In the past, he would not go out at will under his crown, but this time to go to the blood castle, his reaction was very indifferent...


    Everyone finally had to kneel down and respectfully said: "Observe your arrangement."


    then.


    A few days later, the blood castle.


    The young vampire who was in charge stood in the corridor, directing some little vampires, "You put this here, yes, the flowers move over there... The branches of the rose are withdrawn, there seems to be no rose in the temple, under the crown of the pope May not be used to it."


    Flocks of bats flapped their wings and flew away with rose cane.


    The vampire who was in charge sighed softly, a little nervous.


    This is the castle of their blood, the first time to greet people from the temple-and the comer is the supreme Pope Saint Celos!


    It was incredible.


    No one can imagine that one day, the pope from the temple will be greeted in the castle.


    Before, there was no intersection between the blood clan and the temple. The blood clan also showed awe and fear towards the legendary pope.


    Who would have thought he would come to the Blood Castle? And as a friendly guest...


    In a moment.


    The pope came with the **** of the queen.


    Because this is the castle of the blood race, Yunxia changed her usual costume.


    The girl had long silver hair and wore a burgundy jewelry in the shape of a bone wing. She was dressed in a black and red dress. She looked luxurious and elegant, her skin was pale, and her eyes were as beautiful as rubies.


    The carriage slowly stopped by the promenade.


    The girl stopped next to the carriage, smiling with a small dimple on her cheek, and said to the human in the car: "Under the crown, we will reach the castle of our blood."


    The carriage stepped towards the slender figure.


    The vampires immediately felt that there was a pale golden light in front of them. The pope''s crown was shredded with pale gold, and his eyes stared blankly at the front, light brown. His robe is large, gold and white are intertwined, and it looks holy and flawless.


    Vampires love beautiful things, and under the pope¡¯s crown in front of them, their looks are so beautiful, their skin is white, like a slender white sick beauty, and their clear and clean eyes also make people want to destroy the pure impulse. .


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 235： The owner is super sweet (64)

    Chapter 235 Super Sweet Feeder (64)


    Of course, I can only think about it in my heart. The little vampires lick their fangs and lower their heads in awe.


    The bright breath on the other side was too strong, they could not help but retreat to avoid being burned by pure light.


    They did not dare to get too close, fearing that they would be tempted by blood and showing their fangs in front of the Holy Pope, that would be too unfriendly.


    The vampires were very cautious just after signing the peace agreement.


    Moreover, even if there is no agreement, the other party is the legendary Pope Saint Celos... Of course, the more cautious the better in front of him.


    It was only the Queen who stood beside her face unchanged, when she saw the Pope¡¯s crown, she reached out to hold him.


    Worthy of being their queen.


    The blood clan showed their respectful eyes one after another.


    However...Under the Pope''s crown, he was also obediently held by him. He did not refuse the Queen''s hand and was pulled away quietly.


    How do you feel...


    A little obedient?


    The blood tribe looked at the two curiously.


    Yunxia glanced at them and waved the screen to retreat the vampires. After everyone bowed to her respectfully, they left the promenade.


    Yunxia took San Celos alone and walked under the moonlight in the huge promenade. The fragrance of rose flowers floated in the distance, the moon was suspended in the sky, and occasionally small bats flew by.


    The white robe of the pope''s crown looks out of place here.


    But he himself was not affected. Walking in the dark purple castle, the gesture was no different from that in the temple, and it was still a gentle pace.


    Yunxia dragged people to the room.


    She closed the curtains and cut off the moonlight outside. She smiled and said: "Under the crown, let you try to sleep in our blood clan bed today."


    San Celos raised his eyebrows slightly, turned his eyes, and slowly asked, "...What''s the difference?"


    "You look in front." The blood girl licked her fangs with interest.


    The pope frowned, frowning slowly, and stepped forward slowly until he reached the front, and then stopped as if feeling long. His slender fingers slowly leaned forward and stopped at the cold edge of the bed.


    He paused, his white fingertips peeping in, but found that the inside was hollow, as if he could lie down.


    Recalling the doctrine in the doctrine, San Celos retracted his fingertips, lowered his eyelashes and asked, "Coffin?"


    The girl snapped her fingers, "That''s right! Are you sleeping in the coffin for the first time?"


    "..."


    San Celos was silent for a while, nodded and said peacefully: "Humans will not sleep on this at will."


    The queen of the blood race stepped forward and raised his hand with a raised eyebrow. "Then you can lie down and watch. It is covered with petals and is very soft."


    Pope San Celos sighed softly.


    As a pope, I really haven''t tried the coffin of sleeping blood races.


    If you let the bishops of the temple know, or let the believers know, you might be shocked that your chin fell.


    He reached out slowly, slender fingers placed on the collar of the school robe, and gently unbuttoned a snow-white buckle.


    Yun Xia froze: "What are you doing?"


    "?" San Celos rolled his eyes slightly, his movements stopped, his eyes pure, and he slowly asked, "What''s wrong, isn''t it going to sleep?"


    The girl rolled her eyes.


    She narrowed her eyes, nodded, and said happily: "Well, you take it off."


    The Pope cast his eyes a little puzzled. The clear eyes were pure and flawless. He turned back and slowly untied the wide robe.


    Although the bright breath was incompatible with the coffin, the Pope himself was quite calm.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 236： The owner is super sweet (65)

    Chapter 236 The owner is super sweet (65)


    He sat quietly inside the coffin and turned his face.


    White fingers rested on the edge of the coffin, leaned over and put his face on the back of his hand, raised his eyes, and asked gently: "Aren''t you sleeping with me?"


    Yunxia leaned over and couldn''t help but touch the pope''s pale blond hair.


    The other party bowed his head slightly and touched it quietly.


    The coffin was small and it was more than enough to sleep alone, and the two seemed a little crowded.


    Yun Xia thought deeply: "Doesn''t anyone sell double coffins?"


    Silent for a moment, San Celos seemed unable to answer the idiot question, so he said flatly: "Okay, go to sleep."


    He turned sideways to close his eyes, and suddenly his waist was caught by the girl''s small hand.


    Yun Xia narrowed her eyes, exposed the dimples, and started to play tricks, softly said: "Under the Pope''s crown, our blood clan still has a very interesting thing, I want to do it with you."


    San Celos did not refuse her request. He opened his eyes and asked, "What?"


    The girl reached out and gently covered his eyes.


    Yun Xia was able to proceed to the next step after her pure and flawless eyes were covered by her fingers.


    Otherwise, with such a clean gaze, she had some difficulty continuing.


    It feels like doing bad things.


    Although the devil should have done bad things.


    The other party was so clean that she couldn''t help but have the idea of ??destroying.


    St. Cerus'' eyes were covered by her. Although he was blind and could not see it, it still felt a bit strange.


    He frowned, raising his hand to pull down that hand.


    The girl said: "You are not allowed to move."


    The pope paused slightly, his long eyelashes blinking in the palm of the girl, and he slowly lowered his hand.


    The blood-race girl leaned over, her silver hair slipped down her shoulders, her little fangs opened the coat of the snow-white robe, and her curved lips showed a bad smile.


    The moonlight outside the window is dark purple.


    The bright deity gasped slightly in the room, slender white fingers grasped the edge of the coffin, the clear eyes were missing, the lips opened lightly, crystal sweat beads oozed from the white forehead, and the beautiful flush flushed from the cheeks.


    Yun Xia squeezed her lower lip, looked at him, blinked and asked, "Do you know what this is?"


    San Celos stared blankly.


    In the blushing and blurred look, the eyes are still innocent and pure. He slowly shook his head, squinting his eyes, and the light brown color was clear.


    The white finger held the edge of the coffin, and the man was unsteady breathing and asked intermittently: "What is it?"


    The blood queen smiled and approached the earlobe under the pope''s crown, with a mischievous tone.


    "You guess slowly."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    [Congratulations on the completion of the task]


    [Sensation World: As a blood queen, reach an agreement with the temple and live in peace. ¡¿


    [In this task, it indirectly created a situation where vampires and humans lived in peace. They belonged to merit. A merit point ¡Á 1 was given, and current merit point 2]


    [In this mission, revenge Helena, indirectly avenge the original owner of the body, get revenge points ¡Á 1]


    Yun Xia frowned and looked at the panel in front of her. Her eyes fell on the point of revenge and asked, "What is this? What''s the use?"


    After two seconds, two words appeared on the panel.


    ¡¾useless¡¿


    Yun Xia expressionless: "Go away."


    *


    Fourth World: Western World


    Task: Completed (100%)


    Rating: S


    *


    The fifth world: the modern world


    Name: Yun Xia


    Identity: The only human in the beast world


    Mission: A world sensation


    Randomly distributed skill points: survival knowledge, animal language


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 237： The owner is super sweet (66)

    Chapter 237 Feeder Super Sweet (66) End


    #ÈÕºóÉú»î#


    ¡¤


    Ever since he and the Pope have done that, it seems that they have unlocked something extraordinary.


    Although the Pope did not know what that was.


    His heart is pure, and he does not normally touch those ordinary human things.


    Moreover, the priests and bishops of the temple will not go to talk to the pope.


    Therefore, there is no way to know.


    But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the same thing.


    At first, because he didn''t understand it at all, he had no choice but to let the queen press, but then slowly, he was even able to reach the other party innocently.


    It''s not deliberately sultry.


    The Pope didn¡¯t know anything. Even if he asked Yunxia in a low voice if he could sleep together, his expression was pure, and even very simple.


    The pair of piercing eyes looked at the blood queen. Yun Xia sometimes wants to refuse, there is no reason.


    If you say "not in the daytime", the other party will be very confused and ask her why it is not possible during the day.


    Explain it in detail, I am afraid it will be explained clearly sooner or later.


    So she had to promise every time.


    The priests of the temple were very strange about the interaction between the two.


    They knew that Her Majesty would stay overnight.


    But no one arranged the queen''s room.


    So everyone never knows where the other person lives...


    And under their holy pope''s crown, they seem to be in a good mood recently... Sometimes, they can even see the extremely light arc of the man''s lips.


    This expression surprised everyone in the temple.


    Pope Saint Celos is pure in nature and a person who believes in light. Although everyone in the world respects him, at the same time, it makes people feel very distant.


    Even if you say a word to the other party, you will feel the tranquility of purifying your soul.


    But more is cold and indifferent.


    The pope has always been gentle and calm, and no one has ever seen him laugh.


    Naturally, everyone was very curious about Pope San Celos'' recent smile.


    Is it because the relationship with the blood race is getting better and better, and there is a peaceful scene, so the Pope also feels relieved in his heart?


    Worthy of being holy as a godly pope.


    Everyone in the temple thought so.


    Among the temples.


    The white color of the robe hangs down, covering the eyes. The girl looks up, her fingers unconsciously grasp the wide robe on her body, and her blushing eyes blur.


    San Celos narrowed his eyes. The godless eyes shone and shattered. The girl¡¯s silver hair fell on the Holy Seat. He gasped lightly, slowly, slowly, and his voice contained a simple meaning, saying: " Bloodline things...I like it very much."


    Yun Xia froze, looking up at his expression.


    It''s too sultry to say such things.


    In her sight.


    The pope''s pale cheeks were pale and blushing.


    The twinkling eyes contrasted sharply with the pure light of the whole body. His expression is still simple, pursing the corners of thin lips, and seems to perceive her sight, pursing the arc.


    The smile is a little safe and pure.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After the signing of the peace agreement, there will be no war between humans and blood races.


    Vampires can wear cloaks to take to the streets and work like humans in the city.


    They will buy blood with money, blood donors will put the blood into the cup, the two parties exchange happily, everything is in order.


    Mankind also created a day of peace to commemorate this peaceful and prosperous world.


    The rose of the temple and the rose of the blood tribe bloom in the streets of the city.


    Floral fragrance as before.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 238： Beast World Wolf King (1)

    Chapter 238 Beast World Wolf King (1)


    ¡¾Ding--¡¿


    The teleportation sound sounded in my mind. When the girl opened her eyes again, her abyss was no longer outside of time and space. She had already been teleported and there was another small world in front of her.


    In the fifth world, the transmission is complete.


    She felt sore all over her back, so she grinned, struggling to sit up, frowning and glancing at her environment.


    This is a dark cave.


    The cave is very deep, so it is very dark inside, but she is sitting at the entrance of the cave, but it is bright.


    The sky outside was dim, there was no sunlight, and the rain was falling, wetting the lush grass blades.


    Surrounded by towering trees.


    Very dense, like a primitive jungle.


    A gust of wind was blowing in with rain, and the demon slammed all over him.


    Ouch, so cold.


    She hugged her arms and frowned at the clothes on her body-only a thin long sleeve and trousers, no jacket to keep out the cold.


    With her backpack next to it, Yunxia Pa took a look at it, but there were a few pieces of clothes changed.


    She put on another long sleeve for herself. The two pieces of clothing add up and it''s not so cold anymore


    Yun Xia closed her eyes and began to receive information from this world.


    This body is a girl who just went to college. He turned 18 this year. He accidentally crossed into the beast world in the summer camp that participated in the jungle adventure.


    Beast world, as the name suggests-no one.


    ...All beasts.


    But the beasts here can be transformed into human form, also known as orcs.


    This is also common sense in the beast world.


    The orcs all have their own tribes and live like human beings, but they will retain the habits of animals.


    The original owner of this body became the only real human in the beast world.


    As a result, the original owner did not have the knowledge of survival in the wild. It is just fun to participate in the summer camp. When he reaches the real primitive forest, he is naturally blinded.


    So after a few days of crossing, he did not dare to go out of the cave to find food. He was tired and hungry. Later, he ran into a **** bear and was directly treated as food by the other party.


    What a miserable word.


    Yun Xiatu looked at the chin and looked down at the downpour outside the cave.


    The beast world is no problem, her force is not afraid of any animals, but it is good luck to meet the beast, because it means you can eat meat.


    There is basically no problem in survival, because this time the skill point is survival knowledge. With the skill points, she can live very well in the beast world.


    The only question is how to make the world sensational?


    Ugh.


    The world she has experienced in the past has at least all human beings. The speed of information dissemination is very fast. Only one important thing needs to be done, and the reputation will be spread in vain. The shock value will rise rapidly.


    But in the Beast World, there is no communication between the tribes. How should the whole Beast World sensation be caused?


    It''s too difficult.


    The devil sighed leisurely, holding his small chin.


    But sitting is not the way to go. She has always been a person who is not waiting to die. Instead of sitting here, it is better to take the initiative to find a way.


    She is not a person who is afraid of difficulties. No matter how difficult, she should always do it.


    Yunxia clapped her hands, stood up, looked innocently outside, took out the raincoat from her backpack, and planned to go around.


    However, after taking out the raincoat, she was silent.


    Because the original owner went to the summer camp, basically equal to traveling, there is no danger, so the things in the backpack seem to be not too serious...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 239： Beast World Wolf King (2)

    Chapter 239 Beast World Wolf King (2)


    Such as this raincoat.


    It is actually the shape of a little yellow duck.


    On the hat above the head, the little yellow duck''s iconic thick lips are very playful.


    And the whole body is bright yellow, walking in the dark green jungle, it is definitely the most eye-catching color, it is strange not to attract the attention of beasts.


    Yun Xia pondered, shrugged indifferently, and put the little yellow duck raincoat on his body.


    Anyway, she is not afraid of beasts. Just came, and the dinner was over.


    The little yellow duck walked out of the cave and walked to the edge of the jungle. He also folded down an unknown huge leaf, as big as a lotus leaf, and covered it above his head.


    not far away.


    A black bear who has not yet found the food for today is slowly approaching here, a bit grumpy because of hunger.


    It raised a pair of bear eyes.


    In an instant, she was attracted by the bright yellow not far away.


    This black bear is an ordinary beast in the beast world. It is not an orc, so it will not change into a human form.


    Just ordinary animals.


    Otherwise, it won''t see the original owner as soon as it sees the original owner as food.


    Because the orcs won''t eat people.


    They have a basic civilization, so their source of food is also a common beast in the forest.


    The black bear stared blankly, looking at the figure not far away.


    That is a little yellow duck.


    Because the color is too bright, it is too difficult to move your gaze. It''s gaze moves with the little yellow duck, and finally opens the bear''s paw and climbs over.


    Yunxia carried big leaves.


    She touched the top of her head, and felt that this raincoat, which designed the little yellow duck''s thick lips as a brim, was also quite strange.


    The grunt came from the black bear''s throat.


    The huge bear paws stepped on the blades of grass, and they were still clear in the rain. This bear has been hungry for a long time, otherwise it won''t brave the rain to find food.


    Yunxia pouted and continued to walk.


    The black bear''s footsteps accelerated behind him.


    It rushed over.


    The huge black bear flew over, and the movement was naturally not to be underestimated. The shadow covered a piece from the top of the head, completely blocking the shimmering skylight.


    The corners of the girl''s lips whispered indifferently.


    At the moment when the black bear fluttered, the little yellow duck raised a hand and quickly grabbed the top of the black bear''s head. The entire slender body emptied and turned over from the other party neatly.


    Just before landing, the slim white hand grabbed the hair above the black bear''s head, and the energy of the devil immediately surged in his hand, and the huge black bear was thrown up fiercely, passing over her head.


    The black bear landed heavily, and before being relieved, the throat was trampled by the little yellow duck.


    Instantly swallow.


    Yun Xia lifted her slender legs and moved her ankles, a little numb, too hard.


    But you can''t kill yourself without force.


    Forest law, weak meat and strong food.


    Although her fighting skills are very strong and her explosive power is also strong, her physical strength is limited in the end. After fighting for a while, she should be exhausted.


    Although I just used the energy of the devil to grab the black bear, but now both arms are sore, and the taste is very uncomfortable.


    The Big Demon shook his arm, glanced at the **** bear who was swallowing, and was sad again.


    How did this big guy drag back?


    She looked around, and ran to fold up the long, thin blades of grass, patiently wrapping them around, using these long grasses to wrap the black bear into a cylinder.


    Then, a strange scene appeared in the forest.


    The bright yellow duck kicked the black bear and rolled a big bear back into his cave.


    She hummed.


    The mood becomes very good.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 240： Beast World Wolf King (3)

    Chapter 240 Beast World Wolf King (3)


    There are simple knives and lighters in the backpack. Yunxia used hay that was not wet in the depth of the cave, lit a small fire, and prepared for barbecue.


    Instead of rolling the black bear into the cave, she threw it at the stream farther away from the cave.


    Because the blood will attract other fierce beasts.


    She already had food now, and she didn''t want to cause trouble to attract the beast.


    The big devil frowned, squatted by the stream, processed a piece of meat, and took it back to barbecue.


    Unfortunately, there is no condiment in the backpack, and it tastes a bit bland. However, some foods are good, and Yunxia does not pick them.


    She filled her stomach and sat next to the fire with a small face. She picked up a piece of hay and fiddled with the fire.


    I don''t know where the sky trail is. Because she is the big devil, she is not far from the projection of Heavenly Dao every time she teleports into the small world.


    The rain outside was gradually getting smaller, and finally stopped slowly. Crystal raindrops shone on the blades of grass. After a bit of reflection, it dribbled down.


    The sky is clear.


    The jungle after the rain is undoubtedly very beautiful. The gurgling sound of the streams in the distance is very pleasant. The colors of the trees after the heavy rain are more lush and the sunlight is poured through the branches and branches.


    The fresh air is refreshing.


    The only thing missing is the **** smell floating down the air.


    Yunxia frowned.


    The black bear was thrown by the river by her. It was originally tasteless when it rained, but as soon as the weather cleared, the blood gas spread away.


    ...Would you like to kick further?


    The devil thought a little dimple thoughtfully, got up and extinguished the fire, and was about to go to the stream.


    She hung her raincoat outside the cave and dried it, then folded it and put it in her backpack.


    The extra long sleeves on the body were also taken off, folded and put in. These clothes must be kept well.


    The girl stepped to the water''s edge.


    The blades of grass were a little wet, and the closer to the bear, the **** smell became stronger and stronger, Yun Xia frowned.


    She stopped.


    Very far away, she saw a huge beast that was gnawing on the body of the black bear, and grunted and swallowed in her throat.


    No wonder the blood smell is so heavy, it turns out that the black bear has been discovered by the beast.


    That fierce beast is also an ordinary animal.


    Yunxia looked at it, lost interest in it, and turned to prepare to go back to the cave.


    She walked two steps, but the glare in the corner of her eyes suddenly caught a glance of silver.


    It was a very beautiful color, flashing through the grass, she glanced vaguely, but did not see clearly.


    The girl couldn''t help but stunned.


    She hesitated for a few seconds, lightened her pace, and slowly stepped forward.


    The wind blew slightly over the ears, the tree shadow shook slightly, and the sunlight shed through the branches.


    Among the lush bushes, Yunxia saw two silver-gray wolf ears.


    The color is pure and free of variegation, the arc is beautiful, and the ears are white and soft velvet, which looks a bit fluffy and soft.


    The two silver wolf ears were standing upright in the direction of the fierce beast eating by the stream.


    It seems that it was also attracted by the **** smell, but did not step forward.


    The bushes covered the figure below the ears.


    Yun Xia was stunned for a while, feeling the familiar atmosphere of the projection, and immediately opened his eyes happily.


    She stepped forward two steps.


    The wolf turned his head gently.


    So, the girl put on a pair of dark brown eyes, golden sunlight spilled in, but the eyes were still very deep.


    Cold and sharp dangerous breath.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 241： Beast World Wolf King (4)

    Chapter 241 Beast World Wolf King (4)


    Across a bush.


    Human girl and a silver wolf stare at each other.


    The wolf''s eyes are very beautiful, the coat color is pure silver gray, no motley, and it looks clean and beautiful. The wolf ears on top of it also slightly erected in the direction of Yunxia following the owner''s movements, and the snowy white fluff made people feel impulsive.


    The dark brown eyes seemed to be a icy lake, deep and cold, and I was not surprised to see the girl, as if I had no intention of taking care of the other, I just casually glanced at the human girl in front of me, and then he turned around, Wolftail swipes.


    Yun Xia froze for a moment and hurried forward.


    But the bush was very deep, and the other party was agile. After the girl stepped away from the bush and stepped forward, she could not see the figure everywhere.


    "..."


    Yunxia stood there for a while, kicked the bushes, frowned frowningly.


    What are you doing? What run?


    She rolled her eyes, picked up a small stone, and ran to the stream, deliberately throwing at the beast that was eating.


    The beast was hit by a stone in the head without pain or itching, but it was attracted attention.


    It raised its head and looked at the human being who knew nothing about it.


    "Roar..." When he saw the human in front of him, he groaned in excitement at the sight of his prey. He pawed the ground and opened his mouth, exposing a spooky fang.


    Immediately, it flew past.


    Yun Xia did not fight.


    She turned and ran, observing the surrounding movements, and shouting, "Help! Is there anyone? Help?..."


    She led the fierce beast and ran all around, and finally her face became gloomy, and she felt so bad that she stopped and stopped running.


    The girl turned to face the beast.


    She smiled faintly at the fierce beast, revealing a brilliant little white tooth.


    ¡­


    After a few minutes.


    Dragging his latest loot to the stream, Yunxia rolled his eyes.


    One of her skill points is the language of the beast world, so if the silver wolf is still nearby, she will definitely hear her cry for help.


    As a result, this guy didn''t save at all.


    The Big Demon went back to the cave to get the knife, and he cut his teeth while cutting meat, and a small white face was filled with displeasure.


    But she was not discouraged either.


    She decided to find a way to lead the silver wolf first, get familiar with the other party, ask him for some information about the beast world, and then make plans to complete her sensational mission.


    It is useless to call for help, then change to another method.


    Anyway, the projection is not far away from you, and you can always attract the silver wolf.


    Yun Xia went back to the cave vigorously, flipped out the bright little yellow duck, put on it, walked out bounced around, and swaggered around again.


    The silver wolf did not come out.


    The girl went back to the cave, turned over a Bluetooth speaker, opened a happy break up, and swayed again and again with the speaker.


    Still no movement.


    Yun Xia went back expressionless, thinking left and right, and finally used a knife and fork to cook a piece of roasted meat. Although there was no seasoning, the meat was overflowing and smelled delicious.


    She made a turn for the third time.


    Then go back to the cave.


    Explode quickly.


    What is going on with this wolf? As an orc in the beast world, shouldn¡¯t it be curious about the little yellow duck and the Bluetooth speaker?


    Even if you''re not curious about this, should you react a little to meaty flavor? In the orc world, the meat is cleaned and processed into food simply, and there is no such elaborate grilling method.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 242： Beast World Wolf King (5)

    Chapter 242 Beast World Wolf King (5)


    Yunxia is really speechless.


    The wolf is a typical carnivorous animal, not to mention that the world is a beast world, it can be turned into humans, and grilled meat is naturally more attractive than raw meat.


    But the other party didn''t care.


    I really don''t know what is wrong.


    At night.


    Yunxia piled up hay in the cave and raised the fire with a lighter.


    She looked at the lighter in her hand and frowned slightly, thoughtfully.


    This thing should be used sparingly, because they are disposable consumables and will no longer be used up.


    In this skill point, there is survival knowledge, which actually includes how to make a fire in the wild.


    But the devil is lazy.


    Wait until she finds any orc tribes, and then teach these primitive lives.


    As for myself... why don''t you use a good lighter? Although it is gone after consumption, it is equivalent to waste if not consumed.


    Yun Xia fiddled with the flames, thinking.


    Suddenly she stopped, holding her face, staring at the fire.


    ¡ª¡ªYeah. She can teach these orcs some more civilized survival skills.


    If this technique is practical, it will spread quickly in the orc world. At that time, she will only sit at home with people, and the shock value will come from the sky.


    The girl blinked.


    Every day I want to sigh for my wit.


    ¡­


    The cave was very quiet, and the moon hung high.


    The temperature difference between day and night is very big here, Yun Xia had to turn over the backpack, ready to wear another long sleeve.


    She put on her clothes before sitting down and glanced inadvertently outside the cave.


    As a result, this glance almost scared the meat off the knife and fork.


    I saw that in the dark night outside the cave.


    A beautiful and slender silver wolf is standing not far away. Dark brown eyes are staring at her. Under the reflection of the moonlight, there is a faint gleaming crystal green color, and the fur is silver and clean under the moonlight. There is no trace of noise.


    The wolf ears on its head stood up, and with her eyes, she slightly tilted her head in the direction of her, and the silver-gray wolf claws pressed against the ground.


    "... Why are you silent," Yun Xia patted her heart, relieved, and then lifted the cooked meat on the fork to the other party, afraid that Silver Wolf would leave again, she tried to use a friendly tone: " Brother, do you want a little more?"


    She pointed to the simple barbecue grill she set up on the fire and smiled: "There are many more."


    The silver wolf''s deep eyes reflected the warm fire jumping, but his eyes were still cold and deep, showing a bit of cold sharpness, his ears moved slightly, silent, and did not step forward.


    Yun Xia blinked and got up tentatively, holding the meat on the knife and fork, and walked out of the cave.


    However, when she stood together, the other party glanced at her inadvertently, dangling the wolf tail behind her, and turned away, the silver-gray figure disappeared into the night.


    The devil stared at the dark forest.


    What''s wrong?


    She had to hold the meat and go back again.


    This will be true for the next few days.


    Yunxia knew that the other party was nearby, but she couldn''t find it at all. Sometimes it appeared outside the cave at night, but it was only far away. She tilted her head and looked at her for a while, then turned and left.


    It doesn''t seem to intend to intersect with her.


    Moreover, after so many days, Yunxia has not seen its human form.


    I can''t help feeling melancholy at this thought.


    Yunxia is about to give up her relationship with it, and she wants to find other orc tribes at this time.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 243： Beast World Wolf King (6)

    Chapter 243 Beast World Wolf King (6)


    She can''t stay here all the time.


    Because eating meat without salt every day, you will get tired of eating too much. If you find other tribes, maybe you can also find salt and condiments. The food types must also be more abundant, which is better than the current situation.


    Yunxia packed up her backpack and went out to pick some fruit.


    Edible fruit is everywhere in the forest, which makes Yun Xia very satisfied, and it is her only comfort in this primitive jungle.


    At least there are fruits to eat.


    She stood on tiptoe and bent the branch to reach the ripe fruit.


    Picked a few in a row.


    She looked down, almost enough today.


    Next second.


    Suddenly she heard a slight click, and just raised her head alertly, she saw the branches and leaves on her head falling down, covering a shadow.


    The girl reacted extremely quickly, avoiding flashing sideways.


    But there is a figure faster than her.


    A touch of bright silver-grey, like an arrow traversing the air, quickly and swiftly jumped across the air, and even Yun Xia didn''t have time to react, and felt that the dark shadow enveloped himself.


    At the moment covered by the dark shadow, Yunxia saw a pair of eyes blankly, with dark brown eyes close at hand, like a cold ice pool. She felt that her collar was bitten, and she was thrown back by the impact, and the trees behind her slowly fell and hit the ground, making a rustling sound.


    Silver wolf has a warm body temperature. After being out of danger, it loosened the girl''s collar and a white wolf claw pressed on her shoulder.


    The human girl was flapped on the blade of grass and stared blankly at the top.


    Those dark brown eyes, with no emotion, were condescending, sharp and cold, staring at the slender white and tender human girl.


    Yunxia stayed for a few seconds.


    She recovered.


    Looking at the beautiful silver wolf in front of him, the big devil suddenly blinked, quickly raised his body, and at the same time reached out his hand, and touched the wolf ears raised above it.


    The silver-gray wolf ears are beautifully curved, and the snow-white velvet is extremely soft. It feels incredibly soft to the touch, making Yunxia unable to stand still.


    "..."


    Silver Wolf also froze.


    Its dark eyes slightly squinted, slightly tilted his head, let his wolf ears away from the other hand, then squinted the eyes, staring at her quietly, and stood back.


    The slender wolf tail hung behind him, and the silver wolf''s snow-white paw pads stepped on the ground, turning around and striding away.


    Yunxia stood up and glanced at where she had just stood.


    A few days ago, there was a heavy rain. Some of the aging trees had decaying roots. She had just bent the branches and leaves, so the decaying roots broke and the whole tree fell down.


    She looked at the silver wolf who left, depressed:


    "I said, Brother, you have watched me for several days in a row... I will leave here and go somewhere else if I don''t talk to me again."


    In her skill point, there is a beastly language, and the silver wolf can understand it naturally.


    It walked to a towering tree, heard the words, looked back at her slightly, and then went on, the figure disappeared behind the tree.


    Yunxia pouted.


    If she didn''t talk to her, she left.


    She prepared to turn around depressed.


    A slender white-human hand, but gently resting on the trunk.


    The joints are distinct and the colors are beautiful. Immediately, half a white face appeared from behind the tree.


    The silver-gray short hair was finely shattered, covering a pair of delicate eyebrows, the young boy''s white face, and the dark brown pupil was deep and cold, looking at her silently behind the tree.


    He wore a pair of wolf ears silently.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 244： Beast World Wolf King (7)

    Chapter 244 Beast World Wolf King (7)


    Yunxia stayed for a few seconds.


    His eyes flickered lightly and took a step toward the other person with a smile, "Ah, you are not a big brother, but a little wolf cub... Come and let your sister take a good look at you?"


    She waved at the boy.


    She knew that Tiandao''s beauty was a big trouble.


    The devil, who was so cold and hard-hearted, couldn''t help but squeeze her face.


    Especially the pair of vertical wolf ears.


    The Big Devil remembered the soft touch when he first pinched it, and looked down at his palm.


    The teenager behind the tree only showed half of his face, and a dark brown eye was fixed on her. There was no emotion, but after hearing this sentence, he frowned slightly and looked at the girl up and down.


    The silly silver wolf boy squinted. For her statement, he paused, and finally he was expressionless, his voice calm and steady, and his tone did not fluctuate: "You are younger than me."


    Yun Xia froze for a moment, and touched her face, thinking angrily that she was also a baby face.


    She snorted and rolled her eyes at the sky.


    The teenager looked at her.


    He was still hiding behind the tree. He put one hand on the trunk and tilted his head slightly, revealing his entire face. The two dark brown pupils were beautiful and deep. The short silver-gray hair was finely shredded, and the hair tips were shallow in the sun. Kim, looks very beautiful.


    After he said that, he was silent again and looked at her quietly.


    The sharp ears above the head moved.


    Seeing that he was very quiet, Yun Xia didn''t seem to talk, so he actively asked him: "What''s your name?"


    The teenager raised his white face slightly, fair complexion in the sun, but his expression was cold without emotion, as if indifferent like a piece of ice, the cold and sharp dark brown eyes looked at her silently for a while, did not answer her. Question, but asked coldly: "What race are you?"


    The voice of the little wolf cub is naturally low, because there is no emotion, so it seems a bit cold and cold, but the sound quality is pleasant.


    The low, slightly dumb sound quality, as if crossing the air can bring numbness.


    But the tone was very cold.


    Yunxia touched her ear.


    Seeing him but not coming, she simply took a step and walked towards him.


    The young wolf ear suddenly stood up alertly, his ear moved, staring at her.


    But this time did not leave.


    Yunxia walked up to her, raised her eyebrows, and looked at each other from top to bottom.


    This is a young and fair body, the mermaid line extends, and the fair waist is a simple animal skin. The wolf cub blinked and blinked, staring at her silently, frowning.


    The human form of the teenager is undoubtedly very beautiful, the neck is slender, and the collarbone extends to the shoulder line.


    The lines of the abdominal muscles are very beautiful, smooth and beautiful, and there is a young but extremely sexy.


    After Yun Xia looked around, his eyes returned to the teenager''s face.


    His cheeks were white and clean, his eyes were brown, and there was some natural coldness. Even the sun shone in, as if he could not be warm and cold.


    But in Tongren, it was very clear again, and the wolf ears stood on the top of the head, and moved gently.


    Looking at her quietly.


    "My race..." Yun Xia pondered, without concealing him. "I am a human. This is my race. I will not become an animal."


    She looked at the teenager innocently.


    The little wolf cub heard the words and squinted silently. He looked at her slowly again, and asked no more. He turned his face, staring at the rough tree trunk, and his voice was low and pleasant. "My name is Yinli." "


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 245： Beast World Wolf King (8)

    Chapter 245 Beast World Wolf King (8)


    Yun Xia blinked.


    Since he said the name-is it meant to be friends?


    The girl bent her smile, exposing her little tiger''s teeth, and extended her hand to the other party, saying, "Yun Xia."


    The teenager''s lips were slightly pursed, and his dark brown eyes were guarded by coldness. He glanced silently at her hand. He didn''t seem to understand what he meant, and raised his eyes, looking at her smile with no emotion.


    His small white face looked cold.


    The Beast World did not shake hands like this.


    Yun Xia remembered this stubbornness, and was silent, looking at the little wolf cub''s indifferent appearance. The cold appearance looked very difficult to get along with.


    She couldn''t help but have some interest in teaching him, so she smiled and said: "Hold my hand."


    Silver wolf ears moved from above his head, his long fingers against the trunk.


    White hands and rough light brown trunks, contrasting colors.


    Yunxia glanced at his finger.


    When the silver wolf just rushed to save him, his wolf claws pressed on her shoulders, and she saw the shape of the wolf claws clearly. The claws are obviously dangerous, but the shape is beautiful, and the claw pads are still white in color. They may even look soft and want to be held in the hand.


    The Big Demon smiled more kindly, in order to have a chance to pinch the other person''s ears and paw pads, she decided to treat the wolf boy better.


    She blinked innocently, her hand stretched forward, and said, "This is the etiquette that we humans only show when they are friendly. You don''t hold it, it''s rude."


    Yin Li raised his eyes.


    Under the phrase "no politeness", the teenager finally hung down his dark brown eyes, his eyelashes were curled, and when he hung down, he just covered the deep pupil and slowly stretched out his hand and put the finger of the human girl hold.


    The teenager''s fingers were slender and white in color.


    Perhaps because the body is a wolf, the temperature of the palm is very warm.


    Yunxia pulled his hand and squeezed his fingers curiously. The slender knuckles were comfortable to squeeze. She raised her eyes and asked, "Your original form is a wolf. How would your race express friendship?"


    The teenager frowned, looked at her emotionlessly, withdrew his hand, and backed away, the voice was still a low, dark and charming tone, the tone did not fluctuate, and coldly said: "No."


    Yunxia is a little curious.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Isn''t there? Isn''t there anything licking hair, rubbing your face or something?"


    She was purely curious, and the teenager heard the words, but took a step back again, sharp and cold eyes looked at her, and after a moment of silence, shook her head.


    "I won''t lick you."


    The tone is hard and cold.


    Yunxia: "..."


    She blushed and said with air, "I just asked! Ask your wolf clan what your habits are! I didn''t say I would ask you to do it to me!"


    The other person blinked, curled eyelashes twitched, her small face was white and beautiful, but she looked like a piece of wood, her mood was not fluctuating, her eyes looked at her again, and she did not speak.


    As if hearing the anger in the girl''s tone, he looked at her silently.


    Yun Xia stared at him and thought for a while, but this time he was really selfish and asked: "That means politeness, did you touch your ears and paws..."


    Yin Li frowned slightly, silent on the question, and shook his head again, pursing his lips.


    His eyes, which seemed to be naturally cold, stared at her silently.


    The lip shape of the teenager is soft and bright.


    It was just that there was no emotion in the expression, and the whole person seemed indifferent.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 246： Beast World Wolf King (9)

    Chapter 246 Beast World Wolf King (9)


    "No." Good-looking soft lips spit out two words indifferently. He slightly tilted his head, eyes in the warm sunlight, still like a frozen deep pool, with sharp and alert vigilance.


    But at this time, the cold edge of the cold has converged a little, and the look of the wolf youth looked over, and it was a little lazy.


    He stared at the girl''s eyes.


    Yunxia listened to his answer and pursed her lower lip.


    --No?


    This does not mean that the idea of ??touching the ears and paws is broken.


    Yunxia was a little disappointed.


    She frowned.


    Yinli stared at the girl''s white and tender face, seeming to be alert that she was irritated again, her sharp ears twirled and turned slightly, hiding a little silent alertness.


    But the girl didn''t get angry this time, but just tilted her head to look at him, then turned around and left here, holding the fruit just picked back to the cave.


    Yin Li stood in place, frowning slightly.


    Yunxia walked out of a distance, did not hear the footsteps behind him, and turned back.


    Seeing the young boy still standing under the tree with no expression, the treetops cast warm sunshine and sprinkled on that beautiful broken hair, the silver-gray broken hair was slightly messy, covering the delicate eyebrows, the eyebrows were dark, The facial features look very beautiful.


    He looked over at her, with a natural coldness in his eyes, like a deep and frozen pond, a young and white body slender, standing there in a go-go style, with a silent expression, like a wooden pile.


    The girl frowned: "Why are you standing, don''t you go with me?"


    Yin Li blinked slightly, her curled eyelashes trembling, a little unexpected. Then he walked over in silence.


    Yunxia pouted, turned around and continued to walk.


    She walked to the bushes, opened the bushes, and walked a few steps forward.


    Immediately, but suddenly stopped.


    Not far from her, a muscular leopard was walking leisurely.


    It also saw the girl at a glance, so her yellow eyes narrowed dangerously, one paw leaned forward slowly, and her body was ready to leap, which was a precursor to attack.


    Yun Xia holds the fruit in one arm, is it tangled to put the fruit down and fight? Or wait for Yinli behind, give him the fruit and fight again?


    But the leopard who hit the prey was very excited and did not give her time to tangle.


    It jumped up and rushed straight at the girl. Yunxia flew quickly holding the fruit. The leopard shot down and lightly landed on the ground, turning back and screaming at her.


    Footsteps came from behind the bushes.


    A slender hand pulled away the grass, which was a little too white, but it did look good, like the hand of a noble noble. Behind the exquisite little face of the young boy, the dark brown eyes without emotion, looked flatly at the leopard.


    The next scene made Yunxia stunned.


    The leopard, who had just been majestic and had a dangerous look, suddenly lost sight of Yinli when he saw Yinli, and even stepped back a few steps, obviously trembling slightly in fear, and his tail was hanging down, and he did not move at all. .


    It stood still, and slowly took a step back. Seeing that the teenager didn¡¯t take care of himself, he slowly backed away. After retracting to a safe distance, he immediately fled with his tail at a faster speed than even just now. It was fast when I flew over.


    Yunxia couldn''t help being surprised.


    She looked at the direction where the leopard disappeared, and then looked back at the expressionless wolf boy.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 247： Beast World Wolf King (10)

    Chapter 247 Beast World Wolf King (10)


    The beast world has always been weak meat and strong food, strength is more important than everything.


    But Yun Xia didn''t expect that the leopard who looked very powerful, after seeing Yinli, didn''t try anything, and fled with his tail in his tail, as if he saw something terrible, for a second. Don''t dare to wait too much.


    She looked at the little white face opposite, and the teenager was silent, staring straight at her.


    He seemed to be a taciturn character, not talking, and his expression was always cold.


    Those eyes are very beautiful in color, on the one hand, the color is clear, on the other hand, it makes people feel extremely deep, as if the sun can''t shine through, so it looks a bit mysterious and dangerous.


    Yunxia waited for him to explain.


    But the other party looked, but he didn''t mean to speak at all. She stared at him, and he stared at her too, his brown eyes cold and silent.


    The two stared at each other for a few seconds.


    "..."


    Yunxia finally couldn''t help it, took a breath, and took the lead in saying: "Do you have anything to say?"


    "?"


    Yin Li didn''t speak, only frowned, and the two pointed ears above his head moved. Although he still had no expression on his face, it was obvious that he was puzzled.


    Yunxia asked herself, "Why is that leopard so afraid of you?"


    This time the other party understood, the doubt in his eyes disappeared, and he glanced at Yunxia. Yun Xia thinks that his expression is just saying-why don''t you ask directly, you have to circle around first.


    "..." Yunxia almost wanted to smash him with fruit.


    How did this little wolf cub look like a piece of wood, froze froze, and didn''t speak, even her obvious problems caused her to speak, otherwise she wouldn''t understand.


    If it is an ordinary person, with the devil''s temper, it has long been impatient.


    But Yun Xia glanced at the other person''s face¡ªthe small white and delicate face, plus the sharp pointed ears above the teenager''s head, and his character was a little sloppy, as if the little wolf cub was more lovely.


    The Big Devil couldn''t help but feel the crisis.


    Did she get a curse?


    How could the face of each heavenly projection project become more and more irresistible.


    Yinli listened to her question, and was silent for a while. Her eyes looked at her quietly, and finally her long curled thick eyelashes hung down. Seriously.


    "Because I am the wolf king."


    When he said this, he was very calm and calm, as if the identity he said was very ordinary. He continued to stare at her straightly after he finished speaking. Those brown eyes were beautiful and clear. When facing her, they were sharp. The coldness becomes less obvious.


    Wolf King?


    Yunxia blinked.


    She hesitated and asked, "That''s the kind, the leader of a tribe? Are you the leader of the wolf clan?"


    Yinli nodded slightly.


    He was silent, silent and steady, with a pair of eyes with the unique coldness of the wolf clan. When he squinted, his temperament appeared to be dangerous.


    But the figure is very beautiful and looks pretty.


    The short silver-gray hair, including the wolf ears on the top of the head, are all fluffy, which makes people really want to feel a hard one.


    Yun Xia looked at the sharp ears raised above the teenager''s head, and then stared at the small white face, looked at the delicate facial features, and pondered:


    "But you seem to be very small. Why do the wolf clan want a little wolf cub to be the leader? Aren''t the leaders all mature uncles."


    After listening to her, Yin Li frowned, and seemed a little more silent.


    He stared at her eyes without any disturbance.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 248： Beast World Wolf King (11)

    Chapter 248 Beast World Wolf King (11)


    "I''m not small," this was his first question to answer her, and the tone seemed a little cold.


    I don''t know if it was because of being said to be young, and there was a little hidden displeasure in the tone, but it was not obvious. The delicate dark eyebrows of the teenager also frowned, and the tone was rigid.


    He had long eyelashes drooping, sweeping a pale shadow under the eyelids of that small white face, and then answered the second question.


    "It is not the elders who can be the king of wolves.


    He squinted when he talked, although his small face was white, but his temperament was indeed calm and mature, and at the same time took a little young blood and danger. Judging from his response to rescue her just now, Yin Li''s strength must be extremely strong, so that the ferocious wolf tribe can respectfully call this boy the king.


    Yun Xia remembered that he saw his body as a silver wolf with pure hair color. Even she had never seen such a beautiful silver-gray. The rare thing was that there was no trace of color.


    Does that refer to bloodlines?


    Yun Xia thought deeply and asked, "So, is your bloodline excellent?"


    Yinli blinked, and didn''t seem to expect that she would ask such a question. The sharp ears above his head moved again, looking down at her with her eyes down, and there was a little doubt in her faint eyes. After a long silence, she was silent. Only then did he not panic and said: "Did you not see it, I am a silver wolf."


    The wolf is mostly gray, or has a lot of variegated body.


    The body of Yinli, but the color is beautiful, glowing with silver, the paw pads and the inner ears of the ears are white fluff, which looks clean and soft.


    Yunxia recalled the body of his little wolf cub and nodded slightly.


    Even from a human perspective, the silver wolf looks really beautiful... not to mention from the orc''s perspective.


    The special coat color really represents the pedigree.


    The silver wolf was slender, and her temperament was cold, sharp, and she thought she was a majestic figure. She didn''t expect her to look so delicate and soft after turning into a human form.


    Yun Xia continued to move forward holding the fruit, glancing at the teenager behind him silently.


    She thought about it and asked, "Are you a wolf king, don''t you need to stay in the tribe?"


    Yinli glanced sideways at her.


    The girl¡¯s expression was obviously a bit curious. Her dark eyes looked at him. Yin Li hadn¡¯t seen eyes of this color. Black is a very deep color, but it was reflected in the girl¡¯s pupil, but it was clear and translucent, like spring.


    He withdrew his gaze and shook his head without expression. "I am the leader, not everything."


    Yunxia nodded.


    The order of the orcs and humans is not the same.


    The king of the orc tribe is the most powerful and noble lineage in the tribe, that is, the spiritual leader, but do not bother to control the life of the tribe.


    Yunxia remembered her plan to make a splash in the world.


    She wants to achieve the goal of making a sensation in this world by teaching the survival skills of the orcs.


    Why not start with the wolf tribe?


    The temporarily inhabited cave is already in front of us. As Yunxia walks towards the cave, he asks, "Is your tribe far from here?"


    The little wolf cub didn''t speak, but shook his head.


    Yun Xia meditation.


    Although she has never seen a wolf family, the wolf''s attributes are fierce beasts, very fierce. She is a weak human woman, and it is not easy to go without any preparation.


    Yes, she is a weak woman.


    Yunxia decided that she had to have a good relationship with this little wolf king first, and then let the other party take her to the tribe.


    The plan is perfect.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 249： Beast World Wolf King (12)

    Chapter 249 Beast World Wolf King (12)


    When approaching the cave, Yunxia held the fruit, glimpsed a huge piece of broken wood on the ground, and could not help murmuring, "I''ll pick up some dry wood later."


    The hay in the cave is almost gone.


    Yin Li, who followed behind silently, also fell on the truncated wood, did not speak, and continued to follow two steps in silence.


    The girl turned back suddenly and said to him: "Dry branches around this tree, you pick it up and bring it over."


    Yin Li''s dark brown eyes looked at her.


    The girl didn''t make the call of the wolf king''s guilty at all. With a very natural tone, she raised her chin and motioned for the dry wood.


    Because the man has never been called, the young man stood still.


    The girl frowned: "Not yet?"


    Yin Li blinked, curled his eyelashes down, silently glanced at the tree lying on the ground, and asked in a low voice, "Do you want the whole tree?"


    He lowered his eyes and reached out to hold the branches of the tree.


    Yun Xia sneered: "The whole tree? You are stupid, you can''t carry the whole tree, why do you need to..."


    She didn''t finish.


    Yin Li has reached out and grasped the branches in front of the tree, striding blankly, and the whole tree was dragged lightly and moved forward.


    The leaves rubbed against the ground and made a rustling sound.


    Masked the girl''s voice.


    The wolf boy''s silver-gray, finely shredded short hair, two sharp ears moved sensitively, turned to her direction, he stopped and frowned at her: "What did you say? I didn''t hear clearly."


    "...Nothing..." Yun Xia stared at the tree dragged easily.


    Even if she used the power of the devil, she couldn''t drag such a big truncated wood.


    Of course, because this is a small world, the power of the devil is limited, and the power that can be mobilized is limited.


    But she is the devil after all.


    In front of him, the little wolf cub dragged the broken wood, but it looked relaxed.


    He was holding the branches of the treetops in one hand, clearly white hands, even like a young master who was respected, but the power contained in the young and slender body was surprising.


    No wonder this little guy is the wolf king.


    Yunxia directed Yin Li to pull the broken wood back and placed it not far from the hole.


    The two entered the cave.


    Yun Xia spread the hay and sat down. He looked up and saw the slender figure of the teenager. He stood beside the hole and did not come in, but did not leave. It looked like a straight sculpture.


    She couldn''t help but hook her lips funny, exposing the small dimples on her cheeks, "There is hay in the cave, just sit there, what are you doing standing on?"


    The teenager listened to her, then blinked and walked into the cave.


    Yun Xia narrowed her eyes and looked at him playfully.


    The little wolf cub seemed quite speechless, and didn''t seem to understand how to get along with people. She asked him to do whatever he wanted, and he stood still without speaking.


    Yunxia thoughtfully.


    In addition to the original owner''s memory, the information she received contained a lot of common sense about the beast world.


    The characteristics of wolves are fierce, extremely patient, with keen observation and vigilance.


    And very loyal.


    Whether it is to a partner or a tribe, or a benefactor...it is very loyal.


    Therefore, if she wants to find a way to gain his respect, get this loyalty, and then go to the tribe, there will be no problem.


    Otherwise, even if you go now and suddenly say you want to make the wolf family change their habits, no one from the wolf family will listen to her.


    Yunxia''s eyes fell on Yinli.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 250： Beast World Wolf King (13)

    Chapter 250 The Beast World Wolf King (13)


    Yin Li noticed the girl''s unscrupulous gaze, raised her eyes alertly, her ears erected, and stared at her in silence.


    "Why look at me?" he asked coldly.


    Yun Xia saw the alertness in his eyes and could not help squinting badly: "Look at you, why are you so nervous, are you afraid that I will hit you?"


    "..."


    Yin Li remained silent for a while, shook her head slightly, frowned at her delicate eyebrows, and looked seriously at Bai Jing Xiao''s face, saying to her, "You can''t beat me."


    Yunxia choked.


    She bulged her cheeks in exasperation, but in exasperation she had to admit that she could not beat them.


    The other party is the dignified wolf king.


    Even if she mobilizes all the powers of the demon king, she is not necessarily the opponent of the little wolf cub.


    At least that towering tree, two people can''t hold hands together, the weight can be imagined, and the big bear she dumped yesterday was not at the same level.


    She couldn''t pull it.


    However, the other party can pull back easily...


    Yun Xia was silent, skipping this sad topic in a sad mood, and got up to light the fire.


    She piled the dry wood into a hollow shape, and then took out the lighter. With a click, the flame fluttered out of the lighter mouth.


    Yin Li''s eyes widened slightly, a little surprised, but his face was still expressionless, and his brown eyes looked at the flames, seeming to have some novel emotions, staring intently.


    The flame was blown slightly by the wind, so the wolf boy also crooked his head, and the wolf ears crooked above his head. The warm and bright flame reflected in his eyes, and the cold sharpness slightly melted.


    The girl quickly caught fire.


    The flame on the fire swayed slightly, and from time to time it crackled and sparks appeared.


    Yun Xia returned, and casually dialed the fire to make it more prosperous.


    She glanced at the teenager next to her.


    Yinli small face is white and tender, eyes blinking at the flame.


    Yun Xia leaned against the stone wall behind him, lazily, raised his chin, and motioned to the fire: "You are closer, it''s warm."


    It was slightly dark outside.


    There is a large temperature difference between day and night, it will be very cold at night, and the flame is the only warmth.


    But beyond Yun Xia''s expectations, Yin Li stared at the pile of flames, and his eyes were slightly curious, but he shook his head cautiously, his ears raised, and he obviously resisted approaching.


    Yun Xia was puzzled and asked the little wolf cub: "Do you know what this is?"


    The teenager raised his white cheeks, looked at her in silence, then nodded silently.


    He pursed his thin lips, and the bright red lips reflected the firelight, which looked beautiful and radiant.


    "This is a disaster." The little wolf king said seriously, his dark brown cold eyes stared at the flames, and the firelight jumped in his pupils. He silently said: "Every time the disaster occurs, many people will die."


    Yun Xia blinked slightly.


    She understood that the other party was talking about fire.


    There are many branches and dead leaves in the forest. If lightning strikes, it may cause a natural fire. For the orc tribe, of course, it is a disaster.


    She shrugged, picked up a branch and randomly manipulated it, thinking, fortunately, she didn''t go directly to the tribe.


    If it were not for a fire in the tribe, it would be convenient for the flames to make life...


    I''m afraid it will be driven out directly.


    She decided to educate the little wolf king first.


    "This thing, if you make good use of it, it''s not a disaster." the girl said, putting the simple barbecue grill she made.


    Put the cleaned meat on skewers.


    Yin Li silently watched her fiddle with the flames, and looked at her quickly.


    The wolf ear turned slightly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 251： Beast World Wolf King (14)

    Chapter 251 Beast World Wolf King (14)


    He stopped talking and watched the girl''s movements intently.


    She put the skewers on the grill and flipped them up slowly. The meat made a sizzling sound on the flames, and in a short time it smelled.


    Despite the lack of seasonings, the natural meaty aroma, coupled with the oily aroma released after ripening, still makes people covet.


    The little wolf cub looked at the piece of meat.


    After Yunxia roasted, he looked back at him.


    He was facing a beautiful white face with short silver hair covering his white forehead. He was looking at the meat without moving, and when she turned around, she raised her eyes and looked at her without blinking.


    Eyes are clear.


    Although it is a majestic wolf king, Yunxia is not afraid of him. Moreover, the appearance of human beings is exquisite, and he is a young and fair boy.


    So Yun Xia looked at him and felt like a little wolf cub just waiting to be fed.


    She was about to pass the meat to him, and suddenly remembered something, commanding: "Go to the stream to wash your hands."


    Yin Li''s dark and delicate brow frowned, looked down at his hand, slender and fair. He repeated: "Wash your hands?"


    Yunxia raised her eyebrows while turning the meat, and asked him, "How do you all eat?"


    Yinli also realized that her life habits might be different from that of the wolf clan.


    He looked down at his hands. His short silver-gray hair was messy, but it hung softly and softly. He said indifferently: "We are eating in the form of beasts, just clean the food."


    He looked up at the barbecue grill in front of him, and quickly glanced at the girl again, whispering: "We don''t need this to eat."


    He pointed to the flames and the grill.


    Yun Xia looked at him lazily, resisting the idea of ??bringing people over and rubbing his ears, sighing, "Have you eaten in a human form?"


    The teenager shook his head expressionlessly.


    Yunxia put the barbecue grill, got up and walked to the cave entrance, reached out to him: "Come with me."


    Yinli did not move in place.


    He looked at the girl in the hole silently, his beautiful eyes reflected in the fire, looked down at his hand, and then looked up at the girl, his expression gradually emerged a little obvious confusion.


    "Why should I use the human form." His tone was nonchalant.


    He is an orc. It stands to reason that there is really no need to be a humanoid to eat.


    But Yun Xia didn''t care so much. He glanced at him slowly, shrugging his shoulders, and said softly: "Don''t be with me without human form."


    She grinded her small tiger teeth and got up and walked over.


    The teenager watched her coming over in situ.


    Yun Xia reached out.


    The girl''s slender, white fingers gently grasped his wrist, the skin felt delicate, and the eyes of the little wolf cub were slightly startled.


    Some of the orcs'' skin is also very white, but it will not be so smooth and delicate.


    He was grabbed by his wrist and did not resist for a while.


    In the somewhat stunned sight of the little wolf king, the girl lowered her eyes and glanced at him loosely, then pulled the person straight up, slowly dropped her hands, and slender fingers clasped his five fingers one by one.


    The warm, soft fingers fit, and she suddenly bends her lips and smiles.


    Yun Xia shook the ten fingers clasped by the two, "In our human race, it is called interlocking fingers."


    Relying on the little wolf king who doesn''t understand human things, it''s no problem to play casually.


    The young man was silent and did not refute. His fingers were clasped one by one, and Yunxia pulled him out of the cave.


    The two held hands to the stream.


    She released her hand and lifted her chin to signal, "Wash your hands."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 252： Beast World Wolf King (15)

    Chapter 252 Beast World Wolf King (15)


    The teenager pursed his lips, and keenly heard that she was a little displeased in her tone, so she refused any more, and put her slender white hands into the water, cold face, and shook.


    casual.


    Just like completing the task, two white hands paddled in the water.


    He is not like washing his hands like this, but like a little wolf putting his paws in the water and paddling casually.


    The coyote above the head moved slightly.


    Yun Xia looked at the back of the little wolf cub in the back, and her silver and gray hair was softly attached to her ears. She obediently washed her hands as she said. Although her character was a little quiet, she was really cute.


    She squinted, watching the teenager''s fingers swaying randomly in the water, and couldn''t help sighing.


    She stepped forward.


    The slender white and tender little hand gently held the opponent''s long five fingers. Her hand was obviously much smaller than him, gently holding the teenager''s finger and putting it into the water.


    "No, I want to wash like this."


    The girl said slowly, holding white long fingers one by one in the water, from the knuckles of the knuckles to the soft white fingertips, and gently drenched the water.


    The shadows of the two overlap in the water, under the sparkling water surface, the hands are intertwined, and each finger is attached to each other, slowly rubbing and cleaning, and Yin Li staring at the water surface with a slight stare.


    Her hands are very soft.


    very gentle.


    Yun Xia was cleaned before taking her hand out of the water with satisfaction.


    She looked up.


    In the dark night, I saw a pair of shiny wolf eyes.


    The wolf''s eyes glow at night.


    Yunxia knows.


    The wolf clan also has excellent eyesight at night, because there are special crystal points at the bottom of the eye. If you see the wolf clan''s eyes at night, you will see a slightly flashing light, which is mysterious and dangerous.


    But Yun Xia did not know that the glowing eyes would be so beautiful. The little light of the stars, in the thick black sticky night.


    The eyes stared at her intently and seriously, as if to burn people.


    But it also feels a bit dangerous.


    Because what is said on the opposite side is also a pair of wolf eyes, the inherent ferocity and sharp temperament, especially when looking at each other at night.


    Looking at the young face of the wolf boy Bai Shengsheng up close, he could better appreciate the delicate features of his facial features. His silver and grey short hair covered his dark eyebrows, his eyes stared at her without blinking, and his eyelashes curled.


    During the silent night, the two stared at each other in silence.


    Yin Li suddenly looked away, lowered his head, and pulled his hand out. He was still dripping water with his fingertips, but he stood up without expression.


    Yun Xia raised her eyebrows in wonder, wondering what was wrong with this guy. But she didn''t mind, glanced at him lazily, got up and said, "Go back."


    The night was too thick, she didn''t notice the blush that was faintly stained on the boy''s white cheeks.


    The girl walked forward.


    Yin Li stood in the same place for a long while, and then looked down at his white clean palm, just like the feeling of rubbing his fingers, it seemed that there was still a little bit of numbness, and the little wolf cub glanced into the deep and cold eyes, sliding a little deep and silent. confused.


    He pursed his thin lips, lowered his hand, and kept up with the girl''s footsteps in silence.


    The two returned to the cave.


    Yunxia handed the cooked meat to the other party and smiled with his chin. "You taste it?"


    The meat was roasted very well by the flames, and it smelled like a scent. The smell of the wolf clan was also very sensitive. Yinli frowned, looking at the flesh with strange and attractive aroma in his hand.


    He has never eaten this.


    It was burned with the flame of "disaster".


    Yinli took a bite and bowed slowly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 253： Beast World Wolf King (16)

    Chapter 253 Beast World Wolf King (16)


    The delicious meat just cooked on the fire, juicy and tender, can be chewed easily with a bite, and the flavour of the meat is instantly filled on the tip of the tongue. Under.


    He was stunned first, and then he couldn''t help dropping his eyes. He repeatedly looked at the piece of meat in his hand, his beautiful cold eyes, and at this time it was round.


    Brown eyes seemed to glow slightly.


    The wolf family is naturally a carnivore, and likes to eat meat. The taste of cooked meat is much better. He chewed a little white face with a small face and winked. The wolf ears on his head also turned sensitively, as if to show the owner. The mood is very happy.


    He bowed his head again, took a small bite, and slowly tasted it, couldn''t help raising his eyes, and looked at the girl aside in surprise and doubt.


    The dark and cruel eyes, but at this time, there was a light shining Jingjing, and the wolf ears were half hanging down softly. He silently stared at Yunxia.


    Yun Xia clearly read his mood from the eyes of the little wolf cub, and couldn''t help smiling.


    Unexpectedly, one day, some people will like their craft.


    Although it''s because the other party hasn''t eaten...not because they did it well.


    But Yun Xia is still very satisfied.


    She waved her hand and pointed to the grill. "There are still many here, you can take it yourself."


    While talking, she took a piece of meat herself and ate it slowly.


    Yinli lowered his head and whirled a little bit. Although his delicate face had no expression on his face, his wolf ears turned happily.


    The two settled their dinner happily and went to the stream to wash their hands.


    This time, the little wolf cub was familiar with it, with long curled eyelashes hanging down, and he washed his hands carefully.


    While washing, she glanced at the girl next to her eyes.


    Probably because this time he was very obedient, so the other party did not help him wash again, nor did he hold his hand again, holding the kind of "interlocking fingers".


    After returning to the cave.


    The fire was not extinguished.


    After this wonderful experience of eating cooked meat, Yin Li seemed a little curious about the flames.


    Yun Xia gathered the dry grass on the side, and the boy''s deep eyes looked at the flame.


    The light reflected in his eyes, dyeing the pupils extremely beautifully.


    He looked at the flame for a while, then looked away and looked at the girl in the cave.


    The wolf boy''s cold eyes were slightly curious.


    Not far from yourself.


    The girl was bending over and laying hay layer by layer on the ground, making a very soft bed.


    Yin Li watched, tilting his head slightly.


    She is different from the orcs he has seen.


    The female orcs of the wolf tribe are used to sleeping on the cold ground, as are other tribes.


    But she made the bed very soft.


    In addition, there are those magical flames.


    The flame was obviously a disaster, but she was able to start a fire from a small square, and she could use the fire to make delicious meat.


    Moreover, the flames can also keep warm.


    Although Yinli is not afraid of cold, it is obviously warmer next to the flame.


    He sat in silence for a while, raised his head slightly, and looked at the cave.


    ¡ª¡ªCompared with your own cave, it looks very small and has a small tide.


    But there are warm flames here, reflecting the stone walls into warm gold.


    There is also a slender, white and soft female in the cave. Although he has not heard of her race, he can also see that her human form is beautiful, her complexion is very white, and her skin is very soft.


    I just felt it when I washed my hands.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 254： Beast World Wolf King (17)

    Chapter 254 Beast World Wolf King (17)


    That kind of tenderness now seems to be still in my mind, and my palms are a little strange.


    The wolf boy stared at her silently for a while.


    Yun Xiapu made a good bed, turned back to Yinli, and then turned to the teenager''s brown eyes.


    He was watching her silently.


    I don¡¯t know how long I have watched...Is it always watching her?


    She got up from the made bed and thought for a few seconds, whether to let the other person sleep with herself.


    Not decided yet.


    Yinli looked at the bed first, then stood up silently and walked out of the cave, seeming to be leaving quietly.


    Yunxia stopped him: "Why are you going?"


    The teenager looked back, his doubts flashing slightly in his eyes.


    He stopped and stood on the spot, looked at her quietly, then bowed his head, two wolf ears gently sagged, but the tone was still cold and indifferent, and Leng Bingbing replied: "You are going to sleep."


    Yunxia thought about it.


    Still intend to stop him to sleep together.


    Cultivate feelings.


    It is said that the wolf tribe knows the good news and is generally loyal to the benefactor.


    She leaned her arms against the stone wall and looked at the other person calmly: "I teach you to wash your hands today, show you the flames, and give you barbecue."


    Yin Li looked at her silently, not knowing what she meant, but all she said was facts, so the teenager nodded slowly.


    "In return, you stay and sleep with me, and I''m cold at night." The devil said casually, raising his chin to signal the soft bed next to him, looking straight and confident.


    "..."


    Yin Li stood motionless, looking at the bed with brown eyes. He blinked, a little confused and puzzled, and his ears turned unconsciously.


    After a while.


    The teenager still didn''t understand, expressionless, and seriously discussed this matter: "But I saved you today, which should be offset."


    His tone was not turbulent, and he seemed very serious.


    Yunxia couldn''t help but whispered.


    The point is obviously to sleep with him, just find a reason.


    But the little wolf cub seriously discussed with her.


    The Demon King didn''t have a good air: "Save me? I can avoid it myself. You only hurt me when you rushed over. There is still some back pain."


    Hearing the words, Yin Li froze for a moment, and the cold eyes fell on her back.


    The little wolf cub was speechless and at a loss, and after standing for a while, the deep, sharp eyes gently swept over, and his expression was unwavering.


    However, the tone was a bit innocent and confused, and the voice was a little hoarse, and asked silently, "Is it...is it?"


    The girl looked at him coldly.


    Yinli apparently did not expect to do bad things with good intentions.


    He is not a zealous personality, let alone a person who does not recognize his race.


    Today, it was originally a ghost that sent God to rescue, but unexpectedly hurt her.


    He stood quietly for a while, his slender figure at the entrance of the cave, expressionless, but a bit confused, and after thinking for a long time in silence, he walked back silently.


    The wolf clan''s pointed ears drooped slightly above his head.


    Obviously-he believed this statement and felt that he didn''t save her, and that the act of rushing up was done wrong, but instead hurt her.


    Yunxia bent her lips.


    After Yinli walked back, she looked up at her silently, her cold and deep eyes, but at this time she was a little unexpectedly docile.


    Yun Xia saw his ears droop a little, and couldn''t help but feel funny. He raised his eyebrows to show a bad smile, and licked the little white tiger teeth.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 255： Beast World Wolf King (18)

    Chapter 255 Beast World Wolf King (18)


    After this period of time, she has almost understood each other''s personality.


    As the orcs are all going straight.


    It will not turn around, nor will it go round.


    One thing was a little more subtle, and the cute little wolf king could not hear the hint.


    Just like before, she wanted to hear him explain her identity, staring at him for a while, and Yinli didn''t see what she meant.


    He asked him before he answered.


    Therefore, the orcs must be simple and direct to communicate effectively.


    Yun Xia lazily raised her hand, pointed her finger at the bed made of hay, and said directly, "You lie down in the shape of an animal."


    Become a beast?


    Yin Li''s deep and cold eyes could not help but pause.


    The animal form is the body, so after turning into the animal form, Yinli doesn''t like to approach others.


    Of course, human form does not like to approach, but in contrast, the animal form will be more repulsive.


    He didn''t know what to do to become a beast.


    But after thinking about it, the young man''s dark brown eyes looked at the girl, still obediently obedient.


    The body of the silver wolf appears in the cave. The silver-gray coat reflects the fire, the figure is slender, the lines are smooth and beautiful, and there is a lazy and wild beauty. The paws step on the ground of the cave. It bowed its head and was obedient to dry grass. Lie down.


    Yinli, as a dignified wolf king, has never listened to others like this.


    He even agreed to become a beast and lay on the hay bed obediently.


    He lowered his eyes, his head lying on his paws, he was silent for a while, and a pair of deep wolves looked silently.


    The flames swayed on the fire, reflecting the silver wolf''s smooth and soft fur. Its eyes were clean and clear like lake water, but it reflected the cold and deep shattered light, and the girl''s figure was reflected in Qinglingling.


    Yunxia walked over.


    She walked to sit next to the silver wolf, her eyes tickled, and glanced at the paw resting on the hay.


    The paw pads are snow-white and look, even a little tender. I don''t know what it will look like.


    She moved slowly over there, and her small hand groped over, gently caught one of the wolf claws, and then held it in the palm of her hand.


    The silver wolf was startled by the sudden touch, raised his brown eyes slightly, and looked at the girl faintly, slightly silent.


    It pawed back subconsciously.


    But when I thought that I had done something wrong today, I was honestly still.


    Yun Xia didn''t notice the movement of the silver wolf. She bowed her head with interest and pinched its paw pad.


    The paw pads are clean and white, and it is soft to squeeze. It is not like a wolf claw that has been hunted all the year round. It can''t see how sharp and fierce it is.


    Yun Xia narrowed her eyes, leaning back comfortably, leaning on the silver wolf, touching the soft fur, and she felt its back smooth.


    The fluff on the neck seemed to be particularly tender, and her small hand touched the neck of the other person''s neck, touching the white fur of her belly curiously.


    Yin Li was stiff all over.


    He has never been touched like this.


    As a wolf king, others fear that he is too late. Although he lives with the wolf tribe, there is generally no one to disturb him.


    The clan did not dare to approach him in the form of a wolf, let alone the form of a man.


    Who dares to touch paws and smooth hair like this.


    Yinli bowed his head.


    The sharp ears on the top of the head also felt a little hot, and the fur on the back was carelessly followed by the girl, which gradually made me feel a little comfortable.


    The silver wolf squinted the wolf eye unconsciously, his head lying on the paw pad, and whined a little.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 256： Beast World Wolf King (19)

    Chapter 256 Beast World Wolf King (19)


    Yun Xia heard its voice, raised her eyebrows, turned her face and looked at it lazily.


    The silver wolf''s head was lying on his paws, and his dark brown eyes were slightly squinted. It seemed to be comfortable with the smooth hair. The whole wolf was lying lazily. The beautiful eyes looked at her. The original sharp and cold eyes at this time It seems much more docile.


    Yun Xia touched it for a while, raised the corner of her lips, and rubbed it softly, holding her hands around the silver wolf''s neck, holding it and felt particularly warm.


    She was right, the temperature in the forest was low at night, but with this little wolf cub by her side, she was not afraid at all.


    It is extremely warm around, the silver gray fur is smooth, the temperature of itself is warm, and it is even warmer next to it.


    Yunxia slept beside it, looked at the wolf paw up close, raised an eyebrow, and directed it: "You hug me with your paw."


    Yinli looked at her silently, her pointed ears hanging down in her direction, and she didn''t seem to understand why she held her, so she didn''t move.


    The girl frowned and rolled her eyes: "In our race, this is a kind of gratitude. If you don''t hug me, I will be cold at night."


    Yin Li was silent.


    After a person and a wolf stared at each other for a few seconds, Yinli raised his paws, hugged the other person in silence, and put her in the warm arms outside her circle.


    He lowered his eyes and looked at each other.


    Yun Xia was surrounded by Yin Wolf''s warm and mellow body, her eyes suddenly squinted comfortably, her lips exposed to the small dimple, and she raised her hand back to hug it with satisfaction.


    In the previous few nights, she wore more clothes to keep out the cold, but it was not as warm as a silver wolf, especially because the other person''s fur was soft and it seemed more comfortable to hold in her arms.


    Yin Li''s eyes are slightly complicated.


    His eyes were cold and he looked at the girl next to him with some doubt. She held one of his wolf claws in her arms and closed her eyes comfortably to sleep.


    Yinli was a little strange to this kind of intimacy. He has always been solo in the tribe, not even close to the tribe, not to mention such a soft and soft female.


    The little wolf king paused, trying to pull his wolf claws out.


    But the girl had closed her eyes, wondering if she had fallen asleep. He thought for a while, but still did not move.


    So as not to disturb the other party to rest.


    After all, she said that she was paying back.


    He has been kind enough to do bad things today and hurt her. She also gave him delicious meat and taught him to eat in human form, which is very good for him.


    Moreover, Yin Li found that he did not seem to repudiate the intimacy of the intimate distance between the two.


    So he didn''t pull his claws out at all, but just looked at the night outside.


    This is the first time the Wolf King has slept with someone else, and it still feels a bit weird in his original form with the other person''s human form.


    The silver wolf lowered his eyes, feeling that she was shrinking close to her female, seeming to be a little cold, so it pulled the other person closer to her arms.


    The wolf tail accidentally swept the girl''s ankle.


    Her ankles were not warmed by the fur, and they swept past the cool temperature.


    But the skin is smooth and feels soft and smooth.


    The silver wolf looked at the ankle and tilted his head slightly. After looking at it for a while, it covered its slender wolf tail and put it gently on the girl.


    So, it gradually became warmer there.


    The wolf king stared at the female in his arms. After a long silence, he lowered his head and closed his eyes to rest.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 257： Beast World Wolf King (20)

    Chapter 257 Beast World Wolf King (20)


    When Yunxia woke up in the morning, her body was still warm, and her ankles were covered with soft fur. She glanced down, raised her eyebrows, and found that she was covered all over, even covering her ankles. Wolftail.


    She raised her eyebrows and turned to look at Yinli.


    The wolf''s alertness is very high, so the moment the girl woke up, the sharp ears above the silver wolf''s head slightly moved, and then slowly opened her eyes, and the dark brown eyes were confused for a moment, and immediately turned into a cold and deep. Sober, looked down at the female in her arms.


    It loosened its tail, and at the same time removed its claws, lying lazily aside, its eyes still staring at Yunxia without blinking.


    Yunxia saw beautiful wolf claws and a beautiful silver wolf in the morning, so she was in a good mood, reached out to touch its hair, and finally grabbed a wolf ear.


    The wolf ears that the devil also misses.


    Yin Li stunned, and looked up to pull out his wolf ears, but the girl saw that it was going to retreat, and immediately stepped forward to hug its head, with one hand around its neck, after holding it in place, the other One hand rubbed the wolf ears politely.


    The temperature of the two pointed ears is also very warm, soft and cute, and Yunxia touches the tip of the ear thoughtfully back and forth, and then touches the soft ear root.


    The silver wolf was motionless.


    It was completely stunned.


    The head was held by the girl, buried in her neck, and the smooth touch made her beautiful eyes slightly wider. I don¡¯t know why, obviously the female body is so soft, but it is a bit dumb, in her arms. Don''t dare to move.


    Her ears were turned over by her, and she was literally ravaged with love.


    The ears were naturally sensitive, and the silver wolf blinked at a loss, and made two small whimpers from his throat. .


    The wolf clan has always been gracious.


    It''s just that Yin Li doesn''t know. Should the benefactor hug and touch himself, should he not resist?


    He pondered.


    I didn''t dislike this female approaching.


    Holding her at night is okay. Now she touches her ears, although it is a bit strange... but there is not much thought of wanting to leave.


    The tip of the ear was suddenly held by Bai Nen''s hand, and the silver wolf was caught off guard, whimpering lowly, squinting dark brown eyes, and there was some shimmering light in his eyes, and he looked at the girl at a loss.


    Yunxia touched enough and was about to let go.


    The furry silver wolf in his arms instantly became a slender white boy.


    Her hands were still around her head.


    The teenager raised his head from her chest, and her silver-grey short hair rubbed against the skin of her neck. It was soft and itchy. The delicate white face, dark eyebrows rose, and her beautiful eyes were a little confused at this time. And the broken light stared at her silently.


    His wolf ears also looked like they had been ravaged, hanging down on the top of his head, and the fluff was a little messy, half-erected, and he looked pitiful.


    The two were very close. Yun Xia saw clearly that the young Bai Jing''s small face was a bit blushing. Although he was silent and expressionless, it was obvious that he was at a loss and squeezed his thin lips silently.


    Yun Xia blinked and couldn''t help looking at his ear.


    Pinch in human form, don''t you know what will be different?


    She leaned over to touch again, but this time the other party was shocked and subconsciously backed away.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 258： Beast World Wolf King (21)

    Chapter 258 Beast World Wolf King (21)


    "Why?" The Big Devil raised his eyebrows.


    The wolf boy looked at her silently, reached out to protect the wolf ears above his head, and turned his face to stare elsewhere. The dumb and charming low tone seemed to hide a bit of embarrassment, whispering: "...You have touched enough . The wolf family... can''t touch people''s ears casually."


    Yun Xia Le.


    The little wolf cub was expressionless and serious. Instead of making her feel serious, she instantly felt more immature and cute.


    She shrugged and did not step forward. "Okay."


    Just go out and wash.


    Yinli stared at her figure silently in the back, squinting the sharp and deep wolf eyes until the girl''s figure disappeared into sight, he suddenly lowered his head and slender fingers touched his wolf ears.


    It''s still a little hot.


    He touched his fair face again.


    Just after changing from the body to the human form, the whole face was buried in her neck, and the whole body was full of the light fragrance of the girl, and the smooth and tender touch of the skin, which made people dumbfounded.


    The little wolf king didn''t know that this was the feeling when the female held it.


    He lowered his head and touched his face with his back with no expression, cooling the little blushing face.


    ¡­


    After simple washing.


    The two went to the forest to pick fruits.


    Yunxia found that it was really convenient to have a silver wolf around.


    He is slender, and every time a fruit is out of reach, the teenager will raise his hand and bend the branch down so that she can pick the fruit on it.


    Yun Xia washed the fruit, turned her head and saw that while she was waiting for her silver away, she gave him one.


    Yinli lowered her beautiful eyes, curling her eyelashes to cover her dark brown pupils, paused, and said, "I was here to hunt, but I have been here for many days."


    Yunxia heard the first half of the sentence and knew that the little wolf cub was going back.


    She glanced at Yinli with a side glance, and saw him with a small white face and a serious expression like a stake, and she couldn''t help but laugh.


    The teenager was slightly paused, sharp and deep eyes came over, it seemed that she did not understand what she was laughing.


    Yun Xia supported her face with one hand, bit the fruit, bent her eyes, and asked lazily, "So, are you leaving here?"


    Yin Li nodded blankly.


    "Oh." Yun Xia didn''t respond. Lazy and casually lowered his eyes, and said slowly, "I just had to go. I planned to leave a few days ago, but I only stayed a few more because I met you. day."


    "..."


    Yinli Baijing''s small face was slightly dumbfounded.


    He has always been calm and without waves, so the stunned emotion seems very rare.


    The teenager squeezed the bright red lips.


    His dark brown eyes fell on the girl''s face, his emotions deep in his pupils, he remained silent for a few seconds, and slowly frowned his delicate eyebrows.


    Yinli asked with a little uncertainty: "...Where are you going?"


    The other party was lazy, nibbling on the fruit, and casually replied: "Why do you want to ask this? Anyway, you are going to leave too. We haven''t gotten along with each other anymore. You are also unfamiliar. You have also reported your gratitude. You don''t need to contact me again... Maybe you won¡¯t see it."


    "..."


    The silent boy squeezed his lips together, his eyes gradually darkening.


    I don''t know which sentence displeased him. The delicate expression on his small face was tight, and a pair of deep and cold wolf eyes stared at her. From the start, he seemed to be a little irritable.


    The beautiful wolf ears above his head turned a little anxiously with the master''s mood.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 259： Beast World Wolf King (22)

    Chapter 259 Beast World Wolf King (22)


    He squeezed the fruit with his long fingers and looked down blankly. His eyes were originally dark. At this time, he looked deeper and darker, and his lips twitched into a cold straight line.


    After a while, he slowly lowered his curled eyelashes, covering his cold eyes, looking down at the ground, and slowly said: "You tell me where to go, I can find you."


    The girl nibbled at the fruit and took a rest: "Where I go, I can''t tell where it is. You can go back to your tribe and leave me alone."


    After she finished speaking, she took a bite of the fruit and happily ate it happily.


    Yin Li looked at her silently, looked down at his palm, the original translucent and tender fruit, it seemed that there was nothing to bite down.


    The little wolf cub frowned, and these two calm and gentle emotions were gradually suppressed by an irritability, flooded with the cold characteristics of the wolf family, and the cold light was glowing in those eyes, he looked straight. Looking at the fruit for a while, he spoke again, his voice low and hoarse.


    "Then I will go with you... wherever you want to live, I will go again."


    Despite the indifferent tone, the teenager''s slightly dumb and pleasant tone, but also a little grievances that are not easy to detect. The wolf ears moved above his head, staring at the girl in silence.


    Yun Xia looked back at him, holding his chin, and asked lazily and casually, "Why are you looking for me, and why do you need to know where I live?"


    While deliberately asking questions, the Big Devil was ecstatic.


    ¡ª¡ªSure enough, does the younger brother naturally depend on the older brother?


    Not long after meeting, the little wolf cub fell on her.


    Although I don¡¯t know if I like her, I still like the barbecue she made.


    Yun Xia looked at her exquisite little face in a casual manner.


    The facial features with silver-grey short hair are beautiful, and the complexion is immature and white. It looks pleasing, especially the wolf ears, and it looks very cute when she stands up. She has not touched it yet.


    The orcs in the beast world are going straight, not turning around, and her casual words make Yinli a little silent, and she can''t answer it for a moment. Why do you want to know where she went.


    But obviously, I need to answer again. So the little wolf cub looked more dull and irritable, and the two wolf ears spun around in a mess. He stretched his expression coldly and said: "...I just want to know."


    He wasn''t originally a soft character, he couldn''t answer it, he simply skipped, and his voice was coldly and forcefully repeated: "I want to know."


    Yun Xia blinked, and was very satisfied with the younger brother''s dependence.


    She stopped teasing each other, rubbed over, patted his shoulder, "If I want to go to your wolf tribe, can I go?"


    The soft words fell.


    In an instant.


    The little wolf king''s full of irritability stopped, curled eyelashes lifted, and he looked up at her, and there was a daze in her beautiful eyes.


    Sharp eyes narrowed for a moment, and he confirmed: "Go to my tribe?"


    The girl nodded, "We human tribe... uh... I''m the only one left, and now I don''t have a place to go. If it''s convenient for you, I''ll be with you."


    Yinli repeatedly looked at her expression to make sure that the girl was serious, pursed her lips and nodded, all the restlessness and coldness in her pupils dissipated, and even a little euphoria appeared.


    He nodded seriously.


    "Well. You can live in my cave."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 260： Beast World Wolf King (23)

    Chapter 260 Beast World Wolf King (23)


    In the beast world, male orcs invite females to live in their caves, representing extraordinary significance.


    Yin Li''s ear tip was slightly hot, knowing that it was not appropriate to do so.


    The tribe will definitely misunderstand them, and will be curious about the identity of the females around him, and mistakenly think that he will let the other party be his wife.


    However, there is no way. The little wolf king thought.


    She went to the tribe with him, and of course he should take care of each other. And there are no extra caves in the tribe, so guests from afar cannot always live outside, so it is most appropriate to take them home.


    Moreover, she is a weak female. She could not carry the tree, and it would still be cold at night-this may be due to the lack of fur. In short she is very weak and needs care.


    Yin Li lowered the pointed wolf ears.


    He was silent for a while and asked, "When will you follow me?"


    Yun Xia lazily glanced at him, and saw that the little wolf cub lowered his eyes, his mood was obviously much better than just now, the cold brown eye pupil was low, his eyelashes curled, and he slowly ate the fruit in his hand.


    She couldn''t help bending her lips, smiling broadly.


    "I just refused to let it go, and now I can''t wait anymore. Gee, your wolf family''s mood can be really fickle." She shouted her head carelessly.


    "..."


    Even if Yin Li''s character is indifferent and silent, he can hear the ridicule in the other party''s tone.


    He blinked, his ears suddenly became hotter, and he felt a little embarrassed, so he lowered his head, the small pointed ears drooped, and silently, his lips slowly bite the fruit.


    Yun Xia looked at him like this and wanted to tease him, leaning over and saying, "Yes, I have the conditions."


    Yinli lifted Bai Jing''s delicate face, wolf ears down slightly, waiting for her words.


    Yun Xia glanced at the two wolf ears above his head, and said casually: "I will rub your ears later...No, no matter where I rub you, you are not allowed to resist, let me touch me obediently."


    Yin Li was stunned by her words, his eyes were silent and sharp, he turned his head to stare at her, his thin lips slightly pursed, his expression cold and expressionless asked: "Why should I obediently make you... "


    Not finished.


    The white soft and tender female turned her head and continued to wash the fruit, "Oh, then I will not go to your tribe, I will go elsewhere."


    She took a bite of fruit with a click, shrugged her shoulders, and sighed: "You can''t touch the wolf hair anyway, it''s not the same everywhere. You don''t care about me, and don''t ask me where to go."


    "..."


    The cub''s slender figure slowly froze again.


    The cold and deep pupils, staring at the girl in front of him, did not know what to say.


    He had never encountered this in his wolf life.


    Before seeing her, even in the face of no less fierce beasts, or other orcs, Yinli as a wolf king will not be afraid of yielding.


    The other orcs were also very respectful, and nothing happened against him.


    As for facing females...


    The females of the wolf family are all powerful, and they will not make people feel very delicate. Other races have feminine females, but he doesn''t like contact, and naturally hasn''t been with them.


    The first time I got along with the soft white female, because Yin Li hadn''t seen it before, it was a bit novel and a little careful.


    The other side is small, the skin is very slippery, too weak, and it will be cold when no one is holding it at night.


    Even if it sometimes makes him feel overwhelmed, but he can''t murder her.


    The little wolf cub stared, a little wronged.


    *


    *


    PS: I¡¯m sorry for being late> people

 Chapter 261： Beast World Wolf King (24)

    Chapter 261 Beast World Wolf King (24)


    Yinli raised his hand, slender fingers touched his ears, and the white fluff was soft.


    He touched it twice and then looked down.


    The other person is a female, but asked to touch his ears and abdomen.


    This requirement is obviously excessive.


    There is no such thing as a wolf.


    Normal females are close to rubbing, that''s all... that means.


    Although no female dared to get close to him, he was a little wolf king anyway, so he knew a little bit.


    How could this be.


    The little wolf cub felt silent and silent.


    But Zuo Siyou thought that he could not murder her. This little female is soft and weak, will it scare her if she is aggressive?


    Yin Li frowned slightly. His wolf felt embarrassed for the first time.


    He squeezed the fresh fruit in his hand, like a straight wood, silent for a while.


    Just bowed his head.


    He stretched Bai Jing''s small face, expressionless.


    The little wolf cub''s inherently dumb voice, with a young and **** meaning, but for the first time with a compromised tone, said lowly: "Then... good."


    After he finished speaking, he tightened his thin lips again, lowered his head, and dropped his eyelashes silently.


    Yun Xiayun gave him a glance, licked his little tiger''s teeth, and raised the corner of his lips, and lazily asked, "Huh? What''s the matter? Is it good to let me touch you, or where do I go?"


    "..."


    Yin Li dropped his head, and his silver-grey short hair shredded, covering his dark and delicate eyebrows.


    His expression was smooth, and he glanced at her with a dull tone.


    Indifferent answer:


    "Take care for you."


    The Demon King''s face suddenly showed a satisfied smile and patted him on the shoulder.


    Her soft fingers touched the shoulder line of the juvenile collarbone. The opponent''s skin feels smooth and tender, and the shoulder line bones have a hint of hardness.


    Yunxia poked clavicle twice curiously.


    Yin Li froze slightly, sideways dark brown eyes quietly, taking her hand away from her shoulder.


    Yun Xia didn''t pay attention and shook the drop of water on her hand. "Go, go back to the cave."


    Yinli glanced at the happy back of her humming song, silently bowing her head behind.


    ¡­


    On the next day, Yunxia simply packed her backpack and followed the little wolf cub out of the cave.


    Although Yinli is accustomed to the shape of a beast, because he is with her, he keeps the shape of a human teenager, and his dark brown eyes glance at her backpack.


    "What is your duck-like, not duck-like thing?" The taciturn wolf boy took the initiative to ask her questions for the first time.


    Obviously he was curious.


    Yun Xiadao: "It''s just a piece of clothing, worn on a rainy day..."


    Before she finished, she suddenly stopped and turned to stare at Yinli, "You were nearby that day, then you pretended not to hear my voice?"


    "..."


    The little wolf king with low EQ obviously didn''t expect that he just inadvertently asked a word.


    As a result, the previous things can still be taken out and turned over with him.


    After hearing the question, he was silent for a moment, remembering the little yellow duck clothes he saw that day, and the sound of strange sounds.


    At the time, it was not uncursive.


    However, he was born with a relatively lonely personality and was not willing to approach others.


    So Yinli shook his head and answered seriously: "It''s not that I didn''t pretend not to hear, because I don''t know you, so I don''t want to go out."


    Yunxia sniffed.


    She raised her eyebrows, too lazy to care about these details, so she turned her head and asked no more.


    The two walked for a while, and in the silence, Yin Li suddenly realized.


    The other party didn''t mean clothes or something that made strange noises, she asked-he clearly heard the call for help, why didn''t he come forward to save her.


    "..."


    Seeing death, he was too cold.


    Yin Li didn''t know why, and didn''t want to have this kind of misunderstanding. He glanced at the girl in front of him, slightly tightening the white face, and pursed his thin lips.


    In a hard tone, I added:


    "It''s not that you''re not dead, I know you are fine, you can kill it."


    Yun Xiayun glanced at him, a little strange: "Why do you know?"


    Yinli frowned, his expression serious: "Because I saw you killed the black bear."


    Yun Xia was shocked.


    Turns out he was nearby so early?


    Sure enough, every time I crossed, I was near the projection.


    This time, I came across as soon as I came.


    She could not help glancing at the boy, raising her hand, and rubbing his silver hair.


    The wolf boy lowered his head, his two pointed ears drooping in the direction of the girl.


    ¡­


    The wolf tribe is indeed not far from here.


    Yunxia followed Yinli to a high place, and after crossing the hillside, the scene in front of her made her eyes widen in surprise.


    The place where they stand is a little high, and they are condescending. You can see the whole tribe below.


    This is a valley with solid rock walls on all sides and many natural caves on it. Some of the tribes are in the shape of wolves and some are in the shape of human beings.


    Although they are all ancient orcs, they still have an orderly scene, and the grand valley tribe makes people feel some spectacular shock.


    Some people first saw Yinli in high places.


    When the Wolf King returned, the tribe was naturally excited.


    He quickly turned into a wolf, and knelt down in the direction of the wolf king on the hillside. Then he raised his head and made a long whine.


    The sound attracted the attention of other tribes. Everyone saw the little wolf king, so they quickly turned into wolves and raised their heads to growl in excitement.


    Yinli''s face was tight.


    His character was silent at first, even if he was bowed down by his clan, he could not see any emotion, and he was still cold.


    Because of the angle of sight on the hillside, the wolf in the valley did not see Yunxia.


    *


    *


    PS (not counting): I am here today, the explosion is a little more virtual, plus today''s shelves, there is still a little ignorant, the nine-hour subscription is gone, suffocation. I¡¯m also sorry. I said it was updated at half past three yesterday, but I don¡¯t think it has been charged... I am too ignorant myself, and finally dragged it a little bit more, everyone waited hard.


    See you at 9 o''clock tomorrow night~ Good night


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 262： Beast World Wolf King (25)

    Chapter 262 Beast World Wolf King (25)


    The wolf tribes got up after kneeling.


    Only the sharp-eyed people saw that there seemed to be another figure behind the little wolf king.


    The wolf clan couldn''t help but froze.


    Everyone knows that the little wolf king is alone and does not often care about others in the tribe. This time when he went out alone, everyone thought he would come back in two days, but he was unexpectedly delayed for several days. Did not see the little wolf king back.


    Now I''m finally back, but there is another figure beside me.


    Did the little wolf king make friends in other places? This is too shocking. The little wolf king doesn''t even take care of his own people, can he actually make friends outside?


    The clan curiously stretched their necks and looked around.


    But the distance was too far, and the long weeds on the hillside blocked the view, and they could not see the figure completely.


    Yin Li''s eyes swept over them, and they ignored her. She turned her head and asked, "Do I need to hug you to jump down? It''s a little high here."


    His voice didn''t fluctuate, and a pair of cold and deep eyes stared at the girl, reaching out to her.


    The sunlight shone into the dark brown eyes of the boy, and a dark and indifferent light fainted.


    Yinli''s small face is white and clean, palms up.


    The slender fingers are warm and white, the wolf ears on the top of the head seem to be a little nervous, and the ear tips move slightly.


    Yun Xia glanced at the valley, which was indeed a bit high, so she nodded and handed Yinli away, letting the little wolf cub hold herself.


    Yinli took her hand and stopped her eyes slightly.


    The female''s white, tender, and slender hands lie on the palm of her hand, and it feels like that night. She was held in the water and washed slowly.


    The finger pads are close to the finger pads, and the soft feeling makes people feel stiff.


    Yin Li lowered her eyes silently, pulled tight, leaned slightly, hugged her entire princess, and then jumped down from the height.


    Yun Xia buried in the arms of the teenager.


    There are two delicate clavicle shapes in front of me, and my fair complexion is simply dazzling. Looking upwards, I have a beautiful chin.


    The little wolf cub''s broken hair is a little curly, his eyelashes are long, and the two wolf ears above his head are standing alertly at any time.


    She only heard the wind whizzing past, and the next second, the wolf boy was already neat, silent, and leaned down to gently put her down.


    The wolves in the valley are silent.


    No one expected that it would be a female.


    None of them has seen such a beautiful little female.


    She looks very young, fair skin, and it is the kind of tender white that seems to pinch out of the water, on the small face, is a pair of beautiful black and round eyes. At this time, it is slightly bent, curved into a beautiful arc, bright red A smile on the lips.


    Her clothes are a bit strange, not animal skin, but do not know anything... wrapped from head to toe, only exposed the skin of the neck, and two small hands.


    The wolf tribe looked at her in surprise.


    Not only because of her own beauty and strangeness, but also-she was brought back by the little wolf king, but Yinli just jumped and hugged her!


    The little wolf king never touched any female.


    He doesn''t touch the beauties of his own family, and even the foreigners can''t get close to him.


    This time, a female was brought back from outside, which made the people of the tribe have to be curious.


    Especially, Yinli just jumped down holding the female.


    The little wolf king does not usually contact them, and does not like others to touch him, but just now, he took the female initiatively...


    Of course everyone was shocked.


    As they both stretched their necks and looked at each other, Yin Li stretched her small face and put a hand on the girl''s shoulder gently, expressing a blank expression to the clan: "She is a friend, she came to the wolf tribe as a guest, and lived with me temporarily. "


    "..."


    The tribe''s eyes widened in an instant, and they looked at the little wolf king''s hand strangely.


    The little wolf king turned his head after speaking, and the sharp dark brown eyes fell on her face, the tone slightly softened, but still low and indifferent: "Go."


    The tribe stared blankly at their king, all with a look of suspicion that they had misheard.


    [Shock value +10, current shock value is 10. If the shock value is over 1,000, it is deemed to have completed the task]


    In Yun Xia''s mind, a prompt of shock value growth suddenly sounded.


    She raised her eyebrows slightly and glanced at the wolf tribes around her with amazement, and smiled at them.


    It is up to these orcs to contribute shock value in the future, so Yunxia decided to be kind to them.


    She smiled, and a small dimple appeared on her cheek. Even if it was just a casual smile, it also had a lovely and lovely meaning.


    Several male wolf families were dumbfounded.


    Yin Li, next to him, frowned slightly, sweeping across the tribe with unrelenting eyes, and stopped on the smile on the girl''s face.


    His brown pupil narrowed his eyes, reflecting the warm sunlight.


    But his eyes still looked deep, a little cold.


    "Leave." He said blankly again.


    Yunxia nodded politely to everyone and obediently followed Yinli away.


    After the two people walked far away, the wolf clan orcs who were surprised left behind looked at each other in shock and gathered together to discuss.


    ¡­


    Yun Xia looked down at the path, with flowers and plants on both sides, which looked particularly pleasing.


    The teenager in front was slender, with silver-grey hair softly touching his ears.


    Below the neck and the beautiful shoulder line are a pair of beautifully shaped butterfly bones.


    The lines on the back are also smooth and delicate.


    The straight and slender tail of the spine line, and the **** waist, make the young and white body full of confusion.


    Yunxia sneaked a few more glances.


    *


    *


    PS (excluding):


    The next chapter is not 1000 words, and it is convenient to update to 1600 words, so the fee is also increased from 5 books to 8 books. It¡¯s not that books become expensive, but that they have more words. If someone says it becomes expensive, help me explain~


    Every day more than 6000 words is more than 4 chapters.


    There is more before zero~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 263： Beast World Wolf King (26)

    Chapter 263 Beast World Wolf King (26)


    Yunxia followed Yinli quietly into the cave and looked around.


    The cave is very clean and tidy, the ground is smooth, and there is a stone bed covered with soft and comfortable hay, and some simple tools are hung on the stone wall, which has also been wiped clean.


    The concise and clean appearance in the cave also shows the character of the owner here.


    When Yun Xia looked around, the little wolf cub sat cross-legged on the stone bed, a pair of sharp and beautiful eyes stared at her, and her eyes followed her figure.


    He tilted his head slightly, and wolf ears crooked, thinking silently.


    Yun Xia looked at the cave, turned around, and met a pair of wolf eyes. The dark brown color was very beautiful, and the wolf boy looked at her silently.


    Yunxia walked over.


    She stood on the edge of the stone bed and looked down in front of sitting cross-legged. Her hands were carelessly raised to touch the two soft wolf ears above his head.


    Yinli didn''t expect her to be like this as soon as she entered the door.


    The wolf clan''s vigilance instinct made him subconsciously hide back, lifted his slender fingers to block it, and the wolf ears stood up alertly.


    Yunxia was blocked and looked at him lazily.


    Yinli remembered his promise.


    "Give me a touch."


    The expression of his white face was a little stiff, his cheeks were delicate and soft, and his stretched face only looked very cute. A pair of wolf eyes drooped uncomfortably. He looked away from the girl and pursed his thin lips.


    Thinking of his promise, the teenager was silent for a long while, slowly lowered his hand and bowed his head.


    Two cute wolf ears leaned forward and obediently passed to the girl.


    Yun Xia reached out and covered the wolf ears of the little wolf king, squeezed curiously from the tip of the ear, and realized that the temperature of the ear tip was a little high, so he slowly touched the contour of the ear and touched the root of the ear.


    Yin Li''s white hands tightened.


    He lowered his eyes and felt that his ears were being cut and rubbed casually. It was strange that he couldn''t tell. His hands squeezed the tip of the ear and rubbed the root of the ear, as if he was very curious about the wolf ears, and his fingertips were smooth along the white fluff of the inner ear.


    The wolf cub blinked and held his breath.


    So as not to want to whimper.


    His fingers were tight, restrained, and he was not allowed to raise his hand to push the other side away. But that kind of mood was really strange. Yin Li felt that the tip of his ear was trembling slightly, and wanted to pull the wolf ears out of his head.


    He pursed his thin lips, curled his eyelashes low, and stretched his face expressionless.


    But she couldn''t help but hear the girl ask: "Does your wolf clan touch your ears, does it have a special meaning?"


    "!"


    Yun Xia clearly felt that although the little wolf cub was in the form of a human youth, it seemed that his hair exploded all at once when he heard the question.


    He raised his head, his expression was silent and cold, but at this time he was a bit dazed, a pair of wolf ears pointed sharply.


    The Big Devil raised his eyebrows and didn''t know what he said was wrong, so he leaned close to him again and watched Yin Li''s pale white face blush. He stared at the dark brown eyes, silent and stiff, staring straight at her.


    Yun Xia thought this look was fun, leaned over, and climbed up to the edge of the stone bed with his knees, toward the young and fair boy.


    Yinli''s face receded tightly, her eyes still a little stunned, because she had just asked suddenly, the temperature of her ears was hot, and she retreated inside.


    The girl propped her hands on the bed, caged the little wolf king with a predominance, looked at his white and tender cheeks, and deep and beautiful eyes, and smiled.


    She leaned over and asked, "Hey, if you confess to you, will you agree?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 264： Beast World Wolf King (27)

    Chapter 264 Beast World Wolf King (27)


    Yinli never thought that one day, she could hear such words from the female mouth.


    This has always been said as a man, when will it be the female''s turn to say this kind of thing...


    He looked at the girl in front of him, and his wolf eyes stared straight at each other''s eyes.


    In fact, the heart of the little wolf king was already ashamed to explode, and even the wolf ears above his head were shaking slightly, and the temperature was scary.


    After all, he has just grown up.


    For courtship, there is no too urgent need, so I have been living without desire and without thinking about contacting females in the past.


    I never thought I would know a female.


    She was also touched by the wolf ears, and now she is even asked such questions by females...


    Although the orcs will not evade this aspect, they are even very loyal to this primitive instinct.


    But Yin Li is not very young, and he really hasn''t considered this. Suddenly being questioned now, he couldn''t say anything for a while.


    I even want to jump off the bed and run away.


    But as a wolf king, he is not born to do such a thing. The natural coldness and arrogance also made him stare straight at the girl''s eyes.


    Although the heart has exploded in shame, the wolf king''s eyes did not dodge in the slightest, staring fiercely and stiffly at the girl.


    Yun Xia waited for a while, didn''t wait to answer, only saw the fierce eyes of the little wolf cub.


    His stretched white face was expressionless, and he showed his silence to the extreme, staring at her silently.


    It seemed as if she had asked a serious question.


    After thinking for a while, she held her hand up and backed up, patting the other person on the shoulder. "Just kidding, just ask, don''t be nervous."


    Yin Li froze slightly.


    Silent eyes fell on her face.


    "...?"


    He blinked slowly, his curled eyelashes trembling slightly, tilting his head somewhat blankly, looking at the other side quietly.


    ¡­¡­Kidding?


    That overwhelming sentence...


    Are you kidding me?


    The wolf boy who was desperately shy with no expression on his face at this time looked up, the thin blush on the delicate cheeks faded away, and the tip of his ears fell down. He blinked and suddenly fell silent.


    The teenager pressed his thin lips tightly.


    He couldn''t see whether it was displeased or calm, and his sharp and deep eyes stared at her.


    After a long silence, his voice was low: "...this can''t be joke casually."


    The tone is a little serious.


    The low-pitched tone, but it sounds a little unpleasant, in stark contrast to the stiff and shy look just now.


    Is it angry?


    Yun Xia secretly glanced at the young man''s expression, not seeing if he was angry.


    Yinli''s character is silent and quiet, like a piece of wood, and the expressions of being angry and not angry are almost the same.


    But when the teenager had no expression, the wolf clan''s natural coldness, and the majesty of the wolf king, looked a bit deep and dangerous.


    The Big Devil knows the current affairs very well and mumbles: "Oh... Then I won''t say anything."


    After saying this compromise, Yun Xia deeply felt that she really indulged Tian Xiaodao more and more.


    Yin Li stared at her for a while, then looked away, pursed her lips, and left the bed without expression.


    Yun Xia saw him walking outside the cave, reaching for the teenager''s wrist, "Hello..."


    But she just pulled the other side, and the young wolf stepped back, pulled out his wrist, and left the cave with no expression.


    Yunxia frowned slightly.


    She seemed angry...but she didn''t know what the other person was angry.


    At night, Yinli did not return.


    Yun Xia was very hungry, sitting in a cave with her belly covered, lying on the bed dumbfounded.


    The moonlight hangs on the treetops.


    There were light footsteps outside the cave.


    The girl immediately sat up and saw that the slender figure stepped back. Yin Li didn''t speak. She dangled her long eyelashes without saying a word, and handed her clean raw meat.


    Yunxia raised the fire to barbecue.


    She supported her chin and glanced at the wolf beside her.


    Yin Li sat next to him in silence, his deep, cold eyes staring at the flames, his expression was smooth, and he didn''t know if he was dead.


    Yunxia passed the roasted meat.


    But unexpectedly, the little wolf actually refused the meat, turned his head down and his voice was low, a little hoarse in the night, a little **** and beautiful, the voice coldly said: "I have eaten."


    Yun Xia touched his chin, and really didn''t understand, so he looked at him and asked strangely, "What are you angry?"


    Silver is stiff.


    He lowered his head, the ears of the wolf above his head dropped, and his voice was dull: "I''m not angry."


    Yunxia raised her eyebrows.


    She put the barbecue on the shelf, leaned close to the teenager, and asked him indifferently in a low voice: "Do you mind if I make that joke?"


    Yinli also took a branch, and slender white fingers picked the branch, and dialed the flame indifferently and silently, and the voice was seamless.


    "No."


    Hearing this answer, Yun Xia moved closer together. Two small hands held the young Bai Jing''s cheeks and looked at each other closely.


    She noticed that the body of the teenager was stiff for a moment, and his brown pupils were straight, staring at her without blinking.


    Moreover, it is also fierce eyes.


    "Then..." Yun Xia thoughtfully raised her head slightly.


    The girl has a small nose and gently touches the tall nose of the wolf boy, because the distance is very close. When speaking, it seems that you can feel the thin lips of the other party, beautiful and soft.


    She asked curiously: "That sentence, don''t you want to be a joke?"


    *


    PS: One less chapter, I have time to spare the Pope¡¯s welfare. The little black house coffin walked up~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 265： Beast World Wolf King (28)

    Chapter 265 Beast World Wolf King (28)


    Unexpectedly, after she said this, Yinli suddenly opened her beautiful wolf eyes.


    Her round dark brown eyes stared at her, her voice lowered slightly, and she was slightly embarrassed, "...I can''t say it!"


    His character was silent and mature. This time he was obviously embarrassed. The Big Devil couldn''t help but smile.


    "It''s not because of this..." Yun Xia also wondered, sucking and asking, "So what the **** are you doing, didn''t come back to see me for a long time?"


    Yinli dropped two coyote ears and looked at the crackling fire. After hearing the question, he was silent for a while.


    There was a little deepness in the pupils, and the little wolf king said quietly: "After a few days, the river will be flooded, and it may flood this valley. We have to move... But there are too many people, and it is difficult to find a place suitable for us to live in."


    Yun Xia thought for a while, "You have to find the same valley, there are many caves. Really?"


    Yinli nodded, seeming to be troubled. Bai Jing''s small face was expressionless, and he bowed his head and said: "The wolf clan is a group of orcs, and they want to live together."


    Yunxia held her chin and looked at him thoughtfully.


    The cave was silent for a while, only the crackling sound of Mars, rendering a somewhat silent atmosphere.


    The girl suddenly asked, "Are you used to living in a human form? If you are used to it, I can help you settle in one place, and I don''t have to move to another place in the future."


    Yinli raised his eyes slightly, stunned, nodded, and wolf ears gently moved towards her, and asked, "What can you do?"


    They were originally orcs, and they could live in both animal and human forms. There is nothing to get used to.


    Yun Xia raised her eyebrows, "I will build a house, a very strong house! You don''t have to find such a valley, you can just build a plain and build as I say."


    Yinli Ningshen looked at her without answering.


    "Tomorrow you can ask someone to come first. I will teach you to build a house and see the effect. Then go to the plain if you can." The girl tilted her head smilingly.


    Yinli pursed her lips, "Okay."


    He always believed her unconsciously. Although what she said... incredible.


    He was pondering silently, but the girl suddenly said quietly: "Also, that sentence...not kidding."


    She leaned close.


    The wolf ears above Yin''s head instantly stood alert, and he stared at her silently.


    It took a while to react.


    "not kidding"?


    Is it... is it really a confession?


    Does she want to be with him?


    "..."


    Originally, after half a day, Yinli had calmed down.


    At first I heard the confession of the little female, and all her hair exploded in an instant. Later, I thought the little female was joking... I don''t know why, but his mood became a bit strange.


    It seems a little disappointing...


    It was only recently that the strange disappointment was restored.


    Where did Yinli think about it? As soon as he came back, he was molested again.


    He stood a pair of wolf ears, pursed his lips, and his cheeks were tight because of the lips, revealing a small pear vortex, making him silent and sharp temperament was much more immature, showing a trace of young and lovely.


    Yun Xia continued: "The conditions for me to help you are that you promised me to be with me."


    The little wolf king was completely dumbfounded, but because of his lonely character and indifference, he was even dumbfounded. His eyes were deep and silent, and he looked at him for a long while before restraining Shen Sheng and asked:


    "You are asking me... courtship?"


    He had never seen a female actively courting...


    Moreover, the two talents have not known each other for a long time, and even he did not intend to rush to say courtship... Why is she so direct...


    The ear tip of the wolf king was hot again.


    "Yes, it''s courtship," Yunxia knew that the word was almost a confession in Beast World, so he nodded generously, "Do you agree?"


    "..."


    Yin Li wanted to say, was it a little sudden... after all, the two didn''t know each other for a long time.


    But he was silent for a few seconds, and finally didn''t say this. Instead, he hanged his ears quietly, nodded, and agreed with his lips: "...um."


    Um, he turned his face slightly.


    The color of the fire stained the face of the wolf boy crimson. He lowered his head, and his silver-gray hair fell down. The shadow covered his delicate eyebrows, and he could not see his specific look. I don''t know if the little wolf king was shy.


    Yun Xia didn''t look at him. He bowed his head and ate the roasted meat, confusingly said: "Well, then I''ll listen to what I want to say next."


    Yinli raised his eyes and glanced at her silently.


    The girl tore the meat into strips and ate slowly. She also eats slowly and eats slowly, which is different from the orc''s habit of eating meat, but it is very beautiful and makes him feel good.


    While eating slowly, she said: "In our tribe, men have to be very good to women, so cooking and housework are all left to you. Also, when our tribe men and women were just together, they were very tired, so You have to take the initiative to let me pinch my ears and tail every day, and touch me when it becomes wolf-shaped at night."


    Yin Li: "..."


    The dreadful wolf king was completely stunned.


    "Also, our tribal men want to protect women. I don¡¯t have a fur. It will be cold at night. You take the initiative and hug me a little. There is no way to disappear without saying a word. Where to go, tell me first, um ...I think about what else..."


    She glanced at the stupid coyote next to her, and said with a sneer, "First of all, can you do it?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 266： Beast World Wolf King (29)

    Chapter 266 Beast World Wolf King (29)


    "..." Yinli pursed her lips cautiously, slightly moving the tip of his ear. Out of curiosity, he raised his eyes and asked blankly, "What will happen if we can''t do it?"


    The girl glanced at him, biting the flesh in her hand and shrugging, "Then break up."


    Yin Li''s eyes fell on her lips, because after eating the barbecue, it looked a little rosy, and there was a layer of water on the colorful lips. She extended her tongue and licked, and continued to bite the barbecue.


    Yinli continued to ask cautiously: "So, what does it mean to break up?"


    "Just don''t pass you by, find someone else and ask for a couple again." The big devil said carelessly.


    Yin Li''s expression sank, his eyes narrowed, a deep coldness glowing.


    The voice is also low: "Not allowed to go."


    He paused, gently tapped the fire with the branch, and said in a deep voice: "I will do it."


    "Really?" Yun Xia gave him a glance. After reaching his goal, he was very satisfied. He put the leftover barbecue on the side shelf. He stretched out his hands lazily towards the teenager, and his voice was soft and loose. "Hug me, I''m going to wash my hands by the river."


    "..."


    Yin Li looked at her silently for a few seconds, her eyes filled with doubts, her eyes moved down, and stopped on her slender legs, the voice was a little confused, "Are you injured? Can''t you walk?"


    Emotional intelligence is outrageously low.


    Yun Xia feels that he is taller than him.


    She rolled her eyes and muttered: "I only wear a long sleeve. There is fire in the cave so it''s not cold. It''s cold to go out. What''s wrong with you holding me?"


    Didn''t she all get the other party... what happened to him? Yun Xia snorted.


    If it weren''t for going through these worlds, she felt that she liked him a little bit... she would not let others hug herself.


    "Do you hug?" The devil was a little impatient.


    The teenager was silent for a while, his ears were slightly hot, but remembering the word break up, he got up and walked past obediently, leaning over and hugging the girl''s waist.


    She has a thin waist.


    After holding it gently, he didn''t pick up the person, the other party stretched his hands around his neck, the whole person took the initiative to jump, his slender legs wrapped around the teenager''s waist, and hung on the teenager.


    Even if it is night, the teenager''s body is very warm, probably because his body is a wolf, although there is not much clothing on his body, it is always a warm body temperature and fair skin.


    After Yun Xia hung up, she clearly felt the solid and beautiful abdominal muscles. Her hands rested on his shoulders and placed on a pair of exquisite clavicles. Her small face was against the juvenile clavicle and she heard a steady and powerful heartbeat.


    Then, the heartbeat becomes faster.


    Yunxia glanced at him.


    Yinli also knew that his heartbeat was fast.


    He pursed his lips, embarrassed, and quietly hugged the girl out of the cave.


    As we approached the river, we just met two women from the wolf tribe who came back. The women were stunned for a moment, and quickly bowed their heads to salute the little wolf king.


    Afterwards, his eyes involuntarily looked at the two.


    This posture is really terrible.


    The girl hung on the fair-skinned teenager, wrapped around his neck, and looked at the women with a sideways look, smiling at them with little tiger teeth, without any uncomfortable expression.


    -It turns out that the relationship between the little wolf king and the female brought back is really that kind of relationship.


    The women couldn''t help but smile.


    The little wolf king is young and beautiful, and his physical strength and endurance are obvious to all. When the wolf clan hunts, the power of Yinli makes the old people praise it.


    Come to the river so late.


    It''s nice to be young.


    The women smiled to make way, seeing the girl''s exposed skin was greasy, and could not help laughing again, teasing, saying: "Your Royal Highness, although it is more irritating outside... But this little female has tender skin, you may want Be careful."


    He said, without waiting for the other party''s reaction, he left with a snickered mouth.


    The young man froze in place, expressionless.


    Yun Xia looked at the backs of the two women, and had no reaction to the ridicule.


    Seeing that the boy was stiff, she reached down and poked his waist, which felt good to the touch, so she poked a few more times before pointing lazily to the river:


    "What happened in the past, froze."


    Yinli lowered her head and hugged her past.


    He felt that his wolf ears were about to smoke.


    But the little female in her arms was very calm, patting his shoulder and begging him to put her down.


    As soon as Yun Xia left the arms of the teenager, a night wind blew, and instantly felt cold.


    She shrank slightly and put her hands in the cold river water, thinking that the two days seemed to be colder, and she had to make something to boil water tomorrow.


    Otherwise, you can''t even take a bath in the future.


    She shrank her shoulders, frowning to endure the cold, and planned to start washing her hands.


    Behind him suddenly came close to the warmth of heat, and her slender body hugged her in the back, and the warmth came over in an instant.


    Yin Li lowered her eyes and reached into the river. Her warm hands slowly held her fingers, holding them carefully and cleaning them.


    The cold river just slipped past his fingertips and was immediately covered by his body temperature.


    After repeating this several times, he let go of his hand and looked at the girl: "Okay."


    In the moonlight, he met the girl''s eyes.


    Yun Xia looked at him with interest, facing the cold and deep eyes of the wolf boy. She bent her lips and suddenly lifted her chin.


    Let''s kiss on the white face of the teenager.


    "..."


    Yin Li froze instantly.


    His eyes were cold, and his expressionless expression was cold and stiff as a wooden pile.


    Yunxia patted him, "Hold me back."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 267： Beast World Wolf King (30)

    Chapter 267 Beast World Wolf King (30)


    Yin Limu hugged her back.


    The girl touched his heart and heard some rapid heartbeats underneath, and then looked up at the little wolf cub, her face expressionless and waveless, her lips slightly funny.


    She has a memory, and she has fallen in love with several worlds in a row. For that kind of ridicule, she is quite calm now.


    However, the projector has no memory, and it feels embarrassed and normal.


    The girl shrank her little head into the other person''s arms, her eyes falling lazily, and she had some imperceptible dependence.


    The two returned to the cave.


    Yun Xia jumped from the boy''s arms, narrowed his eyes, looked at the only stone bed in the cave, clapped his hands casually, "Remember what you promised?"


    Yin Li remained silent for a while, her eyes drooped quietly, her thin lips opened, and she wanted to refuse to be touched by her ears, but remembered the word break up again...


    The little wolf king finally had to compromise, bowed his head into the body form of the wolf, slowly passed by with his tail hanging down, jumped onto the bed, fell down smoothly beside the bed, his head lying on his paw.


    The wolf ears hang in the direction of the girl, the silver-gray fur is soft and beautiful, and the snowy white fluff of the inner ear is even more lovable. He bowed his head obediently, passed a pair of wolf ears, and was docile.


    Yun Xia bent her eyes and sat on the bed, rubbing the wolf hair carelessly, fingertips slowly along the back of the other party''s spine, and at the same time looked at its tail, reached out and pinched curiously.


    Yin Li was restraining himself.


    Just by the river, I bumped into those two women and was teased...


    I was misunderstood to go to the river to do that, but in fact it didn''t matter much. The orcs have always been pursuing primitive instincts. There is nothing shy or embarrassing about such things.


    He felt uncomfortable because he had never been in contact with females.


    What''s more, it''s such a white and lovely little female.


    When I was just teased, I was a little embarrassed. It was even more uncomfortable to look at the white face of the little female, and I was kissed by the other person by the river.


    Yinli bowed his head, buried his head in his paws, and murmured low in his throat.


    The silver-gray fur of the wolf ears was rubbed into a mess, and the other hand''s small hand was down the back of the spine again. Yin Li tried to restrain the rigidity of the body.


    Until the tail was pinched.


    The whole wolf blew his hair, and immediately pulled out his tail. His dark brown eyes stared at the girl. Yun Xia read a bit of miserable pity from the majestic and sharp wolf eyes.


    She raised her eyebrows, let go of the other party, climbed into the bed and lay in it, rolled over and embraced the warm and soft wolf hair, put the other person''s paw on herself, and closed her eyes comfortably.


    I''m not responsible for sleeping after finishing.


    Yin Li looked at the girl''s sleeping face in silence.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The next day.


    When Yin Li woke up in the morning, he gently flicked his tail and touched his smooth skin with the tip of his tail. He froze a little, and looked sideways, his cold and sharp eyes falling on the girl in the bed.


    She finished the confusing sentence yesterday and did the confusing things again, but she slept soundly.


    Did not consciously do bad things at all.


    Yin Li felt a little dazed and was in a mess all night. He carefully pulled his paw out of Yun Xia''s arms, and got up gently to get out of bed, changing from a wolf shape back to a slender white boy.


    He looked down at the **** the stone bed.


    I was baffled myself, and was suddenly courted, and I was inexplicably agreed, and then it became like this...


    His eyes stopped on the girl''s face. I don''t know why. What I remembered for the first time in my mind was the moment when the other person leaned on the bank last night...


    Yin Li looked at her silently for a while, seeing that the girl had no signs of waking up, so her eyes fell on her lips again.


    He stared at him quietly, and slowly lowered his head, the wolf ears stood upright very alertly.


    When he was about to approach, his heartbeat was getting faster and faster, and the little wolf cub was finally not embarrassed. He blushed slightly, his eyes lightly kissed on the girl''s face, and he straightened up and left.


    Yunxia woke up after a while.


    Stoneware is next to it with clean water and washed fruits.


    Yun Xia looked at these prepared things, and after a while, he bent his lips and smiled.


    The requests she said were quite difficult, but the wolf cub not only did it, he was even better than what she requested.


    The Devil''s expression was slightly soft, his head tilted, and he got up and got out of bed.


    After washing, she slowly ate the fruit, and after a while, she saw Yin Li coming back.


    The girl narrowed her eyes casually, knocked on the stone bed and asked, "Where did you go?"


    Yinli paused.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 268： Beast World Wolf King (31)

    Chapter 268 Beast World Wolf King (31)


    The slender teenager stood in the middle of the cave, with a white complexion from the neck to the collarbone and waist, and his silver-grey short hair shredded, revealing a pair of sharp and deep pupils.


    A fair-skin waist is surrounded by a piece of animal skin, and the abdominal muscles are beautiful and sexy.


    He turned his face and didn¡¯t look at her eyes. After listening to the question, he was slightly silent before answering: "You said that you want to build a house, so I went to ask the old people in the tribe. a bit."


    Yunxia stunned slightly.


    It turned out to be helping me find someone.


    She tilted her head, smiled against the stone bed, and said casually: "Although you are helping me... But have I told you, tell me first wherever I go?"


    Yin Li froze slightly.


    When he left, the other party did not wake up, so he didn''t notice it, and he needed to tell her to leave.


    He frowned slightly. Although he didn''t think it was reasonable, he lowered his ears and nodded. "Then I will tell you later."


    Yunxia walked towards him.


    When she approached, she looked at the boy for a few seconds, and suddenly hugged him softly on tiptoe.


    The small face was against the warm skin of the other party, and the big devil lowered his eyelashes.


    She felt a little dangerous.


    What''s the matter, now that I can''t see the younger figure when I wake up, I feel a little bit uncomfortable?


    She frowned deeply.


    What she said just now is of course unreasonable. The other party is helping her, and she has nothing to lose her temper, but she is not in a good mood, and she said that somehow.


    Yinli was not angry at all.


    It''s pretty good.


    Yun Xia lowered her eyes thoughtfully, and was a little confused about her status, but quickly accepted it calmly, raising her eyes and staring at each other: "I will wake up later to see you, if you want to go out, wake me first ."


    Lest you feel restless after waking up.


    Yinli froze when she held her up, her slender fingers lifted slightly, but she didn''t know where to put it, so she raised her hand for a long while and then put it down quietly.


    He nodded with his eyes down, hugged so softly by the little female, the whole wolf was a little hot, raised his hand to touch the tip of his ear, and whispered: "I know, remember later."


    He finished speaking blankly, looking down, looking at the soft black hair of the little female.


    Finally he slowly raised his hands, holding his petite and slender figure in his arms.


    The tip of the ear moved happily.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the wolf tribe not far away, an old man touched his gray beard and was slowly walking towards the cave of the little wolf king.


    He was highly respected in the wolf clan Reed and participated in several ethnic migrations. Many wolf clan greeted him along the way and shouted Uncle Fu.


    Uncle Fu also nodded to them with a smile.


    He is a gray wolf, and now he is too old to go out to hunt. He needs to use a cane to move.


    The wolf family is fierce by nature and does not like to be restrained.


    Uncle Lao is old, but the character of the wolf is still there. Since he couldn''t go out to hunt, he felt that he was useless to the wolf clan. Although they were respected by the wolf clan in these years, they still lived with no taste.


    Today, the little wolf king came over and said embarrassed expressionlessly.


    Uncle Lao Fu was naturally pleased when he heard that he needed something. He simply packed up the records of migration in previous years and took the record to Yinli''s residence.


    On the way, I met a few other young and strong wolf youths who also came here.


    The young people quickly greeted Lao Fu.


    Uncle Lao felt strange, and on crutches, asked several people, "What are you doing here?"


    Several people replied: "His Royal Highness the Wolf King asked us to come and help."


    Uncle Fu raised his eyebrows in disbelief, and didn''t understand why he called several young people.


    One of the youths also wondered: "I don''t know what His Highness Yinli told us to do. He has always been alone. It seems that he has never asked the tribe to do things..."


    Uncle Lao nodded, thought for a while, then shook his head slowly: "Forget it, what''s wrong with the Wolf King, just listen to the instructions and think about what to do."


    The young coyotes quickly said: "Yes."


    After a while, they walked to the residence of the little wolf king, stopped at the bottom of the cave for a few times, and then bowed their heads respectfully.


    Little Wolf Wang Yinli was really in the cave, and there was the little female he brought with him.


    Several young men couldn''t help raising their eyes and glanced at the beautiful female twice.


    The other party is very beautiful, more beautiful than all the females they have ever seen, and even better than the beauty of the fox and peacock.


    Watery dark eyes, fair skin, ruddy lips, and a casual expression...all inexplicably attract them.


    It¡¯s not as tender as the creatures of this world.


    The young people froze for a moment, and then hurriedly followed the old uncle and saluted to the wolf king: "Your Highness Silver."


    The slender teenager nodded slightly to them, and the skin was white and dazzling in the sunlight.


    He is young and exquisite, his young body contains ferocious power, smooth and beautiful lines, and very sexy.


    Even Uncle Fu couldn''t help but look at him a few times, touched his beard, and showed a satisfied look.


    His Royal Highness, the little wolf king of the wolf clan, is young, fierce, and good-looking. His reputation has long spread to the major orc tribes, and the wolf clan has a good face.


    All the wolf tribes respect him very much.


    Several youths looked at each other with respect.


    The wolf family attaches great importance to strength and pedigree. This little wolf king convinces all wolves to take it by mouth. Everyone is sincerely respectful.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 269： Beast World Wolf King (32)

    Chapter 269 Beast World Wolf King (32)


    "His Royal Highness, do you ask us to come here, do you have any orders?" Uncle Fu asked kindly and respectfully.


    Several people waited for the order seriously.


    But in the serious and respectful eyes of everyone, the little wolf king lowered his ears, slender and white fingers peeled the peel, put the whole fruit in front of the little female, and then raised his eyes without expression.


    A few people were a little surprised.


    The little wolf king does not like the reputation of being close to others. Like his good-looking reputation, the Orc tribe is almost everyone.


    In addition to the wolf beauties, the beauties of other tribes have also tried this young little wolf king''s idea, but in the end all came back.


    The young wolf king is like a piece of wood, and has no response to all kinds of temptations.


    Everyone in the wolf family even worried about his spouse. He didn''t expect to go out a few days ago. He actually brought back a beautiful girl with a more beautiful appearance than those of the fox.


    Sure enough, they are their wolf king.


    It¡¯s just not a shot. It¡¯s amazing. Those beautiful women used to be disregarded by the little wolf king. If he really wants a spouse, he can¡¯t bring one back in minutes.


    And it''s still so pretty.


    The eyes of the young people were somewhat admired, and Uncle Fu also touched his beard with satisfaction.


    Yunxia took a bite of the fruit and looked at the expression on their faces, not knowing why these people looked at her with satisfaction.


    Yesterday I said yes, she will first try to build a house and see the effect of the finished product.


    Yun Xia said the house is not a complex house, but a small wooden house suitable for living in the forest, able to shelter from the wind and rain.


    So Yinli went out in the morning and called for some helpers.


    He briefly introduced the two parties.


    After Yun Xia greeted a few wolf tribes, Yin Li expressionless, said to them: "Today is not that I need help, she needs to build something, so please come over."


    Several people turned their heads curiously, looking at the white and tender young female.


    Yun Xia thought for a while and simply said nothing to be built from the beginning. Because of the wooden house, for the ancient orcs accustomed to living in caves, they are a bit unbelievable, and they will definitely question it.


    It''s better to divide the work first and build the house. Then they will naturally be able to see how comfortable the wooden house is.


    When the wolf tribes all popularize the wooden house, I am afraid that it will shock all other tribes, then her shock value will come.


    Yun Xia revealed her little tiger''s teeth and said to several people: "I''m a little busy and need everyone to help me. It''s in trouble."


    Several people said quickly that it was okay.


    Yunxia spoke out the required building materials one by one, and made it clear the number. She didn''t say much, only the building materials needed to build a house.


    For the orcs, it was a piece of cake to make some wood and grass leaves, and because of their physical strength, the young men agreed, and after writing down her request, they left to look for it.


    Yin stood beside and listened silently, and after listening to it, he also planned to silently help.


    But as soon as he took a step to the side, the girl grabbed her white wrist.


    The little hand slid down his wrist and took his hand, clasped his fingers, Yun Xia''s expression was natural, and glanced at him, "You are here with me."


    "..."


    The little wolf cub froze again.


    Seeing these scenes, the young wolf tribes no longer waited for the wolf king, and smirked away.


    The old Fu Shu beside him also shook his head funny.


    In the eyes of everyone''s ridicule, Yin Li''s thick curled eyelashes drooped, expressionless and silently embarrassed, wolf ears on short silver-grey hair, and let the girl gently hold hands.


    Uncle Fu smiled at him and turned his head to ask Yunxia: "Girl, what are you going to build? Can I help you?"


    Yun Xia smiled politely at the old man and asked, "Have you ever considered moving to the plain?"


    Uncle Lao froze slightly.


    He did not expect that the girl would ask him about the migration of wolves. She said that to build something, he thought it was something to build casually.


    Is it related to the migration of wolves?


    Uncle Lao replied cautiously: "Of course, the plain is good, not like a valley... The river will flood the valley as soon as it overflows. There are few disasters on the plain, suitable for settlement, but there is a problem..."


    He glanced at the girl.


    The other party smiled, revealing a soft dimple, raising an eyebrow: "No suitable place?"


    Uncle Lao nodded slowly.


    This is the biggest problem. After all, the orcs need caves to live. Therefore, the settlement must have a suitable place.


    When the two were talking, Yinli was silent on the side.


    His fingers were still clasped tightly by the girl. The other side''s slender hands pinched his knuckles, holding his fingers softly, and the tender fingertips were touching his fingers, which was soft and beautiful.


    Yin''s wolf ears moved happily, his thick eyelashes hung down, his eyes deep and dark.


    Although she has a slightly overbearing personality, she wants to see him in the morning, and he was not allowed to leave just now, asking him to stay with her...


    Overbearing is indeed a bit overbearing. As a wolf race, it should have been disgusted. After all, the wolf''s character is fierce.


    However, Yinli did not have the repulsive psychology, but a little unspeakable pleasure.


    As the king of wolves, sat obediently at this time, listening to the girl and the highly respected old man of the wolf clan, discussing the migration of the wolf clan.


    Yun Xia took the little wolf cub in one hand and didn''t sell the pass. He said directly to the old man: "I know there is a shelter, which can be built with wood and grass, which is very suitable for building on the plain."


    Uncle Lao raised his eyebrows: "Oh?"


    His first reaction was naturally disbelief.


    The other party is just a young female, how can you know such a bizarre thing. He has lived for so long, and all the major tribes have been to it. He has never heard of such a so-called residence.


    Bird tribes build nests on trees and turn them into bodies to rest in, while wolf tribes and fox tribes, etc., are used to finding caves to rest.


    Build a wood dwelling? Unheard of.


    Yun Xia looked at his expression and knew that the other party didn''t believe it.


    But she was not in a hurry.


    Until noon, all the building materials were gathered.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 270： Beast World Wolf King (33)

    Chapter 270 Beast World Wolf King (33)


    The young wolf tribes who moved the building materials all surrounded the wood curiously, not knowing what the little female was going to build.


    The wood she chose is the strongest in the forest, and the blades of grass are also tough. It should be something solid.


    Uncle Lao also looked aside seriously.


    He knew that the other party was building a wooden house, which was said to be suitable for living in the plains.


    Although Uncle Fu did not believe in the depths of his heart, building materials had been collected now, and it was not too late to speak after the house was formed.


    So he also stood quietly.


    Yunxia directed several wolf races, first paved the wooden foundation, and then began to make surrounding walls.


    Since this house is just a sample room, it was made to let people see the effect, and all Yunxia did not intend to make it too big.


    A small one is enough.


    The house must have a foundation, which is used to fix the house, and can also be protected from insects and moisture.


    The most ideal foundation is of course cement, but it is difficult to find cement in the beast world.


    You can also make use of wood.


    In addition to the foundation, the keel used to fix the foundation, and finally the wall and the roof.


    This requires cutting the wood into the same long shape.


    Although building a house is a big project, the orcs are powerful.


    In one afternoon, the foundation was built and two walls were made.


    "Let''s continue tomorrow." Yunxia looked up at the sky and thanked several wolf youths.


    Uncle Fu looked at the wall thoughtfully.


    Because I haven¡¯t seen it yet, I still can¡¯t see it at this time.


    Moreover, the wolf clan used to live in caves, he did not believe that wood can replace caves.


    But the little female is also kind-hearted, it should be to worry about the wolf king.


    Uncle Lao touched his beard and said nothing, respectfully bid farewell to the little wolf king, and then went back with a few young wolf tribes.


    Several young people worked all day, but still energetic and curiously chatted: "What is this girl about to build, surrounded by wood, is it a bird nest? Is her body a bird?"


    "Unlike a bird''s nest, the bird''s nest is made of hay. Whose bird''s nest is covered with wood."


    "This is also..."


    "Yeah, and I think it''s complicated. I need to build a wooden floor first... but she explained that the sky can be done, and you should be able to see what it is by then."


    "Well, then wait and see tomorrow."


    The young people talked and laughed. After walking to the tribe, they said goodbye to Uncle Lao politely and then went home.


    Uncle Fu thought deeply.


    He walked slowly to his house on crutches. When he met several middle-aged men on the road, he sighed and asked, "Uncle Fu, the river is going to rise again this year, and this place can''t stay anymore. The new tribe Did you find the address?"


    Uncle Lao shook his head slowly, "Where can I find a suitable place?"


    The men couldn''t help worrying.


    "What can I do? My daughter-in-law is pregnant and she is almost born. If you want to move far away, I''m really afraid that she can''t stand the long journey."


    "Yeah, it would be nice if we could get closer, but we have been walking around this area for a long time, and there is no suitable cave valley..."


    Speaking of this, they were all melancholy. After saying goodbye to Uncle Lao, they walked away slowly.


    Uncle Lao Fu was silent for a while, shook his head, and returned to the cave with a cane.


    If the wooden house can really live in the plain...


    He shook his head and smiled bitterly, feeling that he was really sick and was in a hurry.


    How is that possible.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    the next day.


    Uncle Fu did not go to the Little Wolf King this morning because he still thought it was impossible to build a wooden house.


    He had to worry about the migration, so he stayed in the cave in the morning to sort out the records left by the previous migration.


    Try to find a new tribal address earlier.


    He was slowly flipping through the records, but suddenly he heard an extremely excited wolf howling outside. As the wolf howling fell, a young wolf race sprang up and excitedly said to him: "Hurry, go and see Look! We¡¯re done, Uncle Fu!"


    After it is built, what is it?


    Uncle Lao promised, slowly packing things up, "Okay, wait for me to take these..."


    "Don''t wait, go away, Uncle Fu, you will be pleasantly surprised!"


    Without hearing him finish, the wolf tribe youth came over, and an old uncle Fu who carried the slow action jumped down the cave quickly, "Uncle Fu, your legs and feet are not good, I will carry you!"


    "Hey wait for my crutches..."


    Uncle Fu was carried all the way to the place where the wooden hut was built, and the wind blew him coughing twice. He couldn''t help but stretched his hands out in anger to grab the young man''s wolf ears: "Isn''t you obedient when you grow up? At this age, can you stop you from running?"


    The young man put him down and grinned: "Please turn your head to see."


    Uncle Lao Fu finally passed his breath, glared at him, and turned to see the legendary wooden house.


    At the moment of turning around, the scene in front of him came into view.


    The old Fu Shu''s breath just passed, stuck in his throat again, and could not help coughing violently.


    "Cough cough--"


    Several youths quickly patted his back.


    Uncle Lao stared at the wooden house in front of him.


    In the quiet forest, the wooden hut naturally feels warm. The foundation is square and the wall above is strong.


    The roof is made of wood, and a layer of rain-proof blades of grass is also paved. Uncle Fu knows this kind of grass, because its surface is not stained with water, it is often used to avoid rain.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 271： Beast World Wolf King (34)

    Chapter 271 Beast World Wolf King (34)


    The blades of grass are fine and dense, pressed tightly, and have a thick layer, so the rain cannot easily penetrate.


    After a few heavy rains, just change the blades of grass once to ensure that the cabin is not wet.


    "This¡­¡­"


    He rounded his eyes and was shocked, holding the hand of the young man next to him, and slowly stepped forward to touch the solid wall.


    The hard woods were all cut flat and put together to form an airtight wall.


    The foundation is extremely firm when stepped on.


    Even if he had never seen anything like this, Uncle Fu could see how well the house was suitable for living.


    Whether it is mountain or plain, it is definitely the simplest and most suitable residence.


    He stretched out his hand with a slight tremor and helped the house go around for a while before looking up at Yinli next to it.


    The little wolf king also looked up at the house. Bai Jingxiao had no expression on his face. He was still holding the female next to one hand, holding the person tightly.


    Yunxia smiled at Lao Fu.


    She was soft originally and smiled even sweeter.


    Uncle Fu is now ecstatic, thinking of not trusting her yesterday, so embarrassed.


    He looked up again, staring blankly at this incredible wooden house and muttered: "Little girl, is this really what you came up with?"


    "My former tribe is like this." Yun Xia tilted her head slightly, leaned on the boy next to him, reached out to hug each other''s white waist, lowered her eyes, and raised her small hand to poke the abdominal muscles gently.


    Yin Li bowed his head, and was again teased under the watch of everyone. His expression was a little stiff, reaching for the girl''s finger and ten fingers, so that she would not poke herself on her again.


    Several young wolf tribes could not help laughing.


    They haven''t seen such a wolf king.


    The little wolf king has always been quiet and expressionless, and does not contact females.


    None of them knew that the Little Wolf King was so shy.


    Sure enough, it was still a young wolf.


    Yinli turned his head to meet their eyes and saw the ridiculous smiles on the faces of several young men. He fell silent in his ears.


    The tip of the ear is slightly hot.


    Uncle Fu didn''t notice the behavior of the two this time. He was full of the forest wooden house in front of him, circling around in shock.


    "Okay, okay..." the old man rejoiced. "His Royal Highness, I can''t help it. Tonight, call all the tribes over to see this wooden house... When everyone knows what''s in our minds, let''s go to the plain , Build this kind of wooden house."


    Yinli nodded slightly.


    He naturally has no opinion.


    Uncle Lao looked at Yunxia with respect, and sincerely thanked: "You are really a great benefactor of our wolf clan, and our wolf clan are all gracious, and if we need help in the future, we can help Open up."


    Several wolf youths nodded quickly.


    They also learned today that it turned out that this little female wanted to build a wooden house, and it was still built for their wolf family.


    The migration of the wolf family is indeed a big trouble, so that the problem is solved.


    It is indeed a big benefactor of their wolf clan.


    In the eyes of everyone, the white and soft girl smiled with her lips, and carelessly smoothed her long hair behind her ears, revealing Bai Shengsheng''s earlobe, and narrowed her eyes, "Don''t thank me, I do have conditions, but the wolf family has already Meet my conditions."


    Several people were shocked.


    What conditions and when are they met, how come they don¡¯t know?


    Everyone looked at her suspiciously.


    Yun Xia raised her eyebrows, raised the hand holding Yin Li, and said casually: "You all gave me the Wolf King... I only have this condition."


    "..."


    Uncle Lao and a few youngsters froze for a moment, and then recovered, looking at the little wolf king ridiculously.


    The little wolf king who was "sent out" also froze, then turned his face, silently.


    There was no expression on his face, but his original white complexion turned pale and blushing, and he looked at the wooden house in silence.


    Uncle Lao was very excited at this time, looked at them with a smile, and said, "Then we will go back to the tribe first, and we will announce this at night."


    "Good." The youths nodded one after another.


    They left along the path.


    Uncle Fu had no crutches, so he was carried by the wolf youth again.


    But this time he was cheerful, even patting the young man''s back, urging him to go faster.


    Last night, he was so worried about the migration that he fell asleep, but now he is really refreshed and can¡¯t wait to share the news.


    There are many plains nearby, and the wolf family whose wife is pregnant need not worry about long journeys.


    It''s really a big deal.


    After several people left.


    Yunxia turned her head to look at the house, and stepped forward to gently open the door.


    Because the house was made hastily, and the door was shabby, she looked around and clapped her hands with satisfaction. She turned back and asked Yin Li: "Shall we live here tonight?"


    Although simple, it was the first cabin in the beast world, and she wanted to live by herself.


    Of course, I still have to be with my younger brother.


    Yinli listened to her without any thoughts, and with no expression on her face, nodded and agreed, "Then, I brought the hay from the cave."


    Because of time constraints, Yunxia did not let them make wooden beds, so there was nothing in this log cabin.


    Yunxia spread the hay in the corner of the room, and could simply sleep.


    On one wall of the room, a boxy small window was also cut out, and at night, you can lie down and watch the stars.


    Yinli looked around silently for a week, and suddenly narrowed the deep, narrow and narrow wolf eyes.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 272： Beast World Wolf King (35)

    Chapter 272 Beast World Wolf King (35)


    "What did your former tribe look like?"


    He asked softly.


    Yun Xia looked back at him and thought for a while, "It is to live in this kind of house, and barbecue with fire. We can also use the fire to warm the cold water."


    She suddenly remembered that she had to make a container for hot water bath.


    Yin Li stared at her silently.


    After a while, he lowered his eyes and asked, "Do you want to go back?"


    Yunxia blinked slightly and turned back.


    Outside the door was the orange-red beam of the setting sun, which reflected the slender figure of the teenager beautifully, and the hair tips of the silver-grey short hair were also orange-red. Two wolf ears stood on the top of the head, and the cold eyes stared at her in silence. , Showing the danger of the wolf clan.


    Yunxia walked over, stood on tiptoe, and raised his hand to touch his silver and gray hair.


    Yinli bowed his head in the rays of the setting sun.


    The wolf ears dropped with the movement, and stood obediently and touched the head.


    "My tribe is only me." Yunxia shrugged. "So I will follow you in the future. As long as you meet my requirements, we can live like this forever. If you can''t do it..."


    Yin Li raised her ears cautiously, staring blankly at her and answered, "Break up?"


    She seemed to have said the word only once, but he learned vocabulary quite quickly.


    Yunxia couldn''t help but bend her eyes, showing a mischievous smile, "Well, break up."


    The little wolf cub looked at her silently for a while, and turned his face, his voice was naturally low, and the low voice contained a hoarse **** appeal: "I will not break up."


    "Then you are obedient."


    Yunxia bent her lips, rubbed his broken hair again, and turned to continue to pack the hay.


    Yinli followed her, and helped her to spread the hay.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Uncle Lao kept suppressing until the evening, only to eagerly announce the news.


    He had decided to say it in the evening, but there were still clan members in the tribe who did not come back, so Uncle Fu suppressed the excitement and finally decided to surprise the clan members at night.


    Several young people of the wolf tribe have come door to door to notify them.


    At night, the wolf tribes got together and waited for Uncle Fu to tell them what was going on.


    Uncle Fu calmly stood on the high stone, leaned on his cane, and smiled: "Everyone is very concerned about the migration recently, and His Royal Highness the Little Wolf specifically asked me to notify you."


    The wolves suddenly whispered.


    Migration is a top priority.


    Everyone is very worried about this.


    Among the wolves, a middle-aged man looked at his belly-stricken wife, frowning frowningly.


    The family that just gave birth to the wolf is also very worried. The young wolf is too young to travel long distances.


    Everyone''s expressions are a bit sad.


    It would be nice if it could not be migrated.


    But the river is flooding and sooner or later it will be flooded here, and it is impossible not to move.


    Uncle Lao looked at the expressions of everyone below, smiled mysteriously, and touched his beard: "This matter has been resolved. You don¡¯t have to worry about moving far. You can settle down in the nearest plain. Come with me. , I will show you something that will help us solve this migration."


    He leaned on a cane and walked down the stone.


    Because of his slow movement, this time, Uncle Fu took the initiative to let a young man carry himself.


    The wolves followed them to the forest.


    Moonlight sprinkled on the treetops.


    Under the soft and soft moonlight, a small wooden house stands quietly in the forest. The boxy structure is like a romantic mood in a fairy tale.


    Many tribes have seen it for the first time and have not yet seen what this is for.


    But no one opened the discussion.


    Because the younger little wolf king was standing beside him at this time, his deep eyes were cold and quiet, and he looked at them silently from afar.


    There was a female beside him, the girl who was brought back that day.


    The wolf family respects this wolf king very much, and if he is standing here, no one dares to speak out.


    Uncle Fu patted the young man''s back and motioned him to put himself down.


    He walked forward with his cane. Even when he saw this wooden house again, he was still very excited. He said to the tribe: "This is a wooden house. My Highness and Wolf King have tested it. It is very strong and can be avoided. Rain, it''s a good place to build in the plains! We won''t have to find the valley anymore..."


    The wolf family was silent for a few seconds.


    Then there was an uproar.


    ¡ª¡ªThese words are incredible.


    Everyone was a little unbelievable, and their eyes moved involuntarily, looking at the wooden house.


    Listening to Uncle Lao said it was a house, at this time, all the talents gradually discovered the beauty of this house.


    The wood is cut regularly, and the wood is hard and airtight.


    The roof is made of thick and flat grass blades, so pressing it on one layer can really play a role in preventing rain. After replacing the blades with a few times, there will be no worries at all.


    Instead, it is a cave, and it is easier to get wet when it rains.


    Everyone looked at it more and more ecstatically, and walked around the wooden house with excitement, and some simply turned into wolves, and there was a long roar against the moon.


    Yun Xia crooked his head.


    Unexpectedly, she really helped the wolf clan, and she was also inexplicably happy.


    "Oh my god..." A wolf woman touched the wooden house in front of her in wonder. With the power of the wolf family, she could naturally feel that this kind of wood was hard enough to resist the wind and the sun.


    Uncle Lao touched his beard, looked at the ecstatic tribe with a smile, and suddenly looked up:


    "The one who made this house is the great benefactor of our wolf family."


    *


    *


    PS (excluding):


    Yesterday I changed 3 chapters at 9 o''clock, 2 more chapters at 11 o''clock, a total of 5 chapters, but a total of 8000 words.


    I said that there were more than 600 words in each chapter. In the past, 1,000 words were now 1,600. So every day 6-10 chapters promised to everyone is now 4-6 chapters.


    I have no less.


    This is chapter 3, there is more in the early morning, good night mua


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 273： Beast World Wolf King (36)

    Chapter 273 Beast World Wolf King (36)


    After hearing the words, the wolf tribe looked at Lao Fu, with a look of surprise.


    I don''t understand what he meant.


    Isn''t this done by the Wolf King and Uncle Fu, but by people outside the Wolf Clan?


    Everyone suddenly turned involuntarily to look at Yunxia beside the wolf king.


    To say which one is not a wolf, but only the little female in front of him.


    She was brought back by the wolf king from outside.


    Is this simple, sturdy and perfect log cabin the idea of ??this little female?


    The credit for resolving the major migration of the wolf race this time should also belong to this girl.


    "What, did she really do?"


    "Is this little female figured out such a perfect place? It''s really amazing..."


    The wolves whispered.


    Their expressions were a little surprised, but after the surprise, what came to their hearts was a sincere and sincere gratitude.


    The wolf clan has always been gracious, and the other party has helped so much.


    Many wolf tribes suddenly turned into wolves, raised their heads to Yunxia Changxiao, their tails drooped, but wolf ears were slightly excited, and a pair of bright wolf eyes looked at her with gratitude.


    There were also wolf women who brought their children forward and smiled and asked their little wolf to thank Yunxia.


    Because of the wooden house, they no longer have to find new places, and the wolves don''t have to follow the road tiredly. The mothers naturally thank Yunxia.


    The obedient little wolves also listened to their mothers and looked up to thank the girl.


    They have never seen such a beautiful sister, their expressions are a bit embarrassed, and after thanking them, they hid behind their mothers.


    Yunxia looked down at the little wolf''s furry head, reached out and rubbed it, and the fur was smooth.


    But in terms of feel...Yin Li is the most comfortable to rub.


    Yun Xia rubbed it thoughtfully for a while, and wanted to turn around to touch Yinli. He didn''t know what happened to the wolf ears, it was very comfortable to touch, smooth and soft touch, every time she had to squeeze his ears to sleep.


    Not far away, Yin Li turned his head slightly, his deep eyes were silent, looking at the girl''s slender fingers, rubbing against the head of a little wolf.


    He squinted quietly and glanced at the little wolf with a blank expression.


    The little wolf came into contact with the eyes of the wolf king, and the whole wolf shrank back, hiding behind his mother, and looked timidly at the slender boy not far away.


    Yinli turned his head and looked away.


    The little wolf was a little relaxed, holding his mother''s hand blankly, not knowing what he did wrong.


    Next to the cabin.


    Many tribes turned into wolves, and the forest was very lively for a time.


    Yun Xia watched them raise their heads and screamed at themselves, knowing that they were expressing gratitude, so they nodded and smiled at them.


    The excitement of the wolf clan continued for a long time, and then it slowly spread out, and went back to the tribe in twos and threes, still discussing the matter with excitement on the way.


    They were very curious about the cabin, and Yunxia promised to teach them these days.


    Because the wooden house is not easy to build, from the foundation to the structure, everything is learned.


    If it weren''t for her skills in survival knowledge, it would be difficult to build a wooden house smoothly.


    After everyone had dispersed.


    Yun Xia returned to the room, lowered her head and adjusted the whole hay, and sat down comfortably, but a shadow cast in front of her immediately.


    The young man next to him suddenly came over and leaned over, the slender figure enveloped her.


    He lowered his head slightly, and his silver-grey hair dropped shadows between his eyebrows, and his long eyelashes hung down, thick and curled, covering the beautiful deep brown in his pupils.


    Two wolf ears drooped slightly.


    He was overwhelmingly enveloping the girl, but bowed his head, obediently passed his soft wolf ears, silently, and expressionless.


    For the first time Yunxia saw Yinli so active, he was a little bit uncomfortable.


    She pursed her lips, carefully put her hands up, took a wolf ear, squinted, and asked him a little strangely, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Yinli lowered her eyelashes, feeling the girl''s fingertips flicking the wolf ears and slowly touching down the wolf hair. He narrowed his eyes narrowly and comfortably, and said with a blank expression: "Is it easy to touch?"


    Yun Xia''s hand paused, I don''t know why he suddenly asked this, but still nodded, "Well, it''s easy to touch, soft and slippery."


    She pinched the ears of the wolf ears, and felt the wolf ears tremble slightly, as if trying to restrain embarrassment. The teenager squeezed the thin lips, and her voice was a little dumb in the night: "Well, don¡¯t touch me Don¡¯t touch the wolf."


    The girl''s hand stopped slightly, raised her eyebrows, and hooked her lips with interest.


    ¡ª¡ªIt turns out, the little wolf king is mind this? No wonder today she so actively touched her ears.


    Yun Xia narrowed her eyes, glanced down, glanced at the firm and beautiful lines of the teenager''s abdominal muscles, and suddenly thought thoughtfully: "Your human form... can you change the wolf tail?"


    Yin Li was stunned.


    Immediately, the hair was blown up, and the deep, deep wolves blinked, and they were stiff, and they tried their best to have no waves, asking: "What do you say about this?"


    Yun Xia observed his expression and nodded, "That can be changed? I haven''t touched your humanoid tail, you changed it to touch me?"


    The little wolf cub''s white face, but now crimson, looked away, the cold eyes stared at the side, a dumb expression like a stake.


    The girl leaned over, wrapped her hands around his waist, and smiled slowly, her fingertips carelessly, and she moved along the abdominal muscles.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 274： Beast World Wolf King (37)

    Chapter 274 Beast World Wolf King (37)


    Yun Xia feels that she is very experienced now, and this kind of thing can be handy.


    Especially the silent and stable little wolf cub like Yinli, which is very effortless to make amusement. She just reached out and touched his face, and the little wolf cub would get her ears hot.


    Yin Li lowered her eyelashes, stiffened like a piece of wood, and stretched her hands expressionlessly, holding her fingers.


    He is a wolf.


    How can I bear this treatment?


    "...Don''t be like this." Yin Li''s tone was a little embarrassed, and his voice was low, a bit sultry and deep.


    His eyelashes twitched slightly, his curled eyes lined with a small face and a beautiful face, and when he lowered his eyes, he seemed like a young and delicate little boy. Only when he raised his pupils, those dark brown sharp pupils. Shows the majesty of the Wolf King.


    Dangerous atmosphere makes people dare not rebellious.


    Yun Xia tilted her head and looked at each other''s blushing face with interest.


    Both hands were held by him and could not move, so she stood high and did not move, just looking at Yinli''s dark brown eyes.


    The original deep and dangerous light inside, at this time, seemed to be a slight wave in the deep pool, and the light shattered softly.


    After staring at each other for a few seconds.


    The girl smiled and her dimples appeared intoxicating in the moonlight. She lowered her eyes and pressed gently against the white forehead of the little wolf cub. Her long hair fell down from her cheek. Eyes.


    A pair of dark brown and a pair of dark.


    Staring straight at.


    The little wolf cub appeared more embarrassed, his expressionless face was immature, looking at the girl above, the other party''s hair swept across his cheek, he blushed silently, and gently said: "You don''t..."


    Not finished.


    The other party suddenly whispered.


    Tweeted.


    Yinli''s white face was completely red when she made it.


    The lupus'' temperature also turned hot.


    He originally held the opponent''s hands, and at this time, the strength of his hands was involuntarily relaxed.


    The girl opened her hands gently and raised one hand to rub his broken hair.


    Yun Xia glanced at the narrow and long wolf eyes, the light of the water.


    She patiently asked, "What about the tail?"


    Yin Li''s deep, cold eyes looked at the girl.


    Normally, the little wolf cub is not afraid of fear. Now she has been questioned by her tail several times. Yin Li is almost aggrieved, and she lifts her thin lips incomprehensiblely.


    In the current human form, the tail belonging to the wolf family is transformed...


    I don''t know why, I feel a little ashamed, and the whole wolf is uncomfortable.


    The girl raised her eyebrows and was also puzzled. "Can''t you make it out?"


    "..."


    Yin Li was silent for a while, looked away, a little embarrassed and hoarsely said: "But I haven''t reached that period, now I can''t... can''t..."


    Yunxia looked at him patiently.


    But the wolf king "can''t" for a long time, and he didn''t say what could not be.


    The girl thought for a while, and then suddenly realized, "Oh, you mean you didn''t arrive..."


    With the remaining two words, the little wolf cub stretched his hands to cover it.


    Orcs will have that period. At that time, it will become sensitive and fierce.


    Yinli hasn''t reached that time, so the girl''s approach can be controlled.


    He let go of his hands, dangled his ears, squeezed his thin lips, and his cheeks were hot and dumb, and said: "Wait and wait... Anyway, we are already partners, I have touched your ears and tail..." "


    He stopped, as if embarrassed.


    After a few seconds, then whispered softly: "My tail... also yours."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 275： Beast World Wolf King (38)

    Chapter 275 Beast World Wolf King (38)


    "It''s mine?" Yun Xia raised an eyebrow and looked at him for a while. He was satisfied with this answer, so he showed mercy and let go of the other person, turning over and lying on the hay.


    When Yinli becomes human form, his body is also very warm. Although the fur is not as soft as the silver wolf, it is also very comfortable to hold.


    She hugged each other''s hand sideways, raised her eyes to look at him, and whispered casually: "Don''t turn into a wolf tonight, just sleep like this."


    After she turned over, Yinli wolf relaxed slightly, her ear tip moved awakely.


    He lowered his eyelashes, and was reticent, majestic and icy, humming, reaching out and embracing her expressionlessly.


    The girl hugged his arm comfortably, suddenly opened her eyes again, aroused a smile, leaned over, stared at Yinli''s small white face, and her short gray hair covered her delicate dark eyebrows.


    The cold, narrow and long wolf eyes seemed a bit stiff again as she approached.


    He stepped back quietly, with a serious expression on his small face.


    "Are you so afraid of me?" Yun Xia looked at him.


    "No." The wolf king''s face was expressionless, and his thin, soft lips were gently pursed. "You talk to me, just say that... don''t be so close."


    He clearly did not reach that period.


    You can''t always be provoked easily.


    The little wolf king thought seriously, the two wolf ears moved above his head, pursing his lips.


    Yun Xia looked at him as he tried to back away, tilting his head in amusement, and slowly nodded, looking at the roof of the wooden house.


    "In our tribe, the two people who are partners will have a good night kiss before going to bed." She whispered softly.


    Yin Li''s delicate brows frowned, his expression serious, and asked, "What is that."


    Yun Xia rubbed in his arms, leaning his head on his head, and said slowly: "Don''t say goodnight kiss first...Do you know what goodnight is?"


    The little wolf king shook his head in silence.


    "Just wish your partner a good night''s sleep, and you have to treat me like this, so good night kisses." Yun Xia explained indiscriminately, while raising her eyes and secretly glanced at each other''s expression.


    The little wolf cub listened very seriously and frowned quietly, remembering her words. When he heard the last sentence, he nodded in agreement, tilted his head, and his eyes fell on her face: "What should I do?"


    This sentence just fell.


    Bai Ruan''s little female plucked her lips, squinted, and muttered: "Just like I just did to you, this is a good night kiss."


    Yin Li: "..."


    Because of the action of the other party''s mouth, his eyes fell involuntarily, and he stared blankly for a few seconds. Until the other party approached a little closer, he suddenly turned his head away and instantly looked away, expressionless, but he seemed to be burned. For a moment.


    Eyes dare not lower anymore.


    Yun Xia looked up, grunted, and blinked.


    Although she is also a love little white, but because she is facing a beast world, her provocative rank seems several levels higher.


    The opponent has no power to parry.


    The Demon King was completely satisfied with the situation. He moved forward happily again, blinked, and muttered softly with his lips: "Don''t you say good night to me? Come here quickly."


    Yinli turned his head and stared straight at the roof, stiff and unremarkable. In the dull tone, there was embarrassment and overwhelming meaning, so stiff that he wanted to pull his arm out of her arms.


    But the other party held himself softly, like a somewhat dependent attitude. He didn''t pull it out in the end. He just stiffened and didn''t look at her. The tone was dull and the tone was very confused. He slowly asked: "Why do you tribe have so many strange habit¡­¡­"


    What a magical tribe.


    too weird.


    Why say good night before going to bed at night?


    The orcs have never been so thoughtful, even talking is a brief exchange.


    In the evening, I lie down and go to bed separately. Where can I say good night...


    Yun Xia raised her eyebrows and looked at Yin Li''s white face. Without saying a word, she lifted her legs to catch each other, pulled the person into her arms, narrowed her eyes threateningly, and asked lazily, "Good night. What''s wrong? What is it that your majestic wolf king is blushing."


    Yin Li squeezed her thin lips and didn''t speak. He wanted to turn into a wolf shape and buried his head in his paws. He also wanted to shrink his two hot ears.


    Although he is the wolf king, he hasn''t...not yet reached that period.


    Of course, I am very new to my partner.


    He glanced over quickly, his eyes stopped for a moment on the girl''s lips, and he immediately turned away from his eyes and said quietly, "You let go first."


    Hold it like this.


    too hot.


    He blushed.


    Yun Xia also knows Tian Xiaodao''s temper, and the threat is not very effective. He himself is the most powerful existence in the 3,000 small world, even if it is a projection, it will not be afraid of her threat.


    But she has other ways.


    She blinked and softened her tone, holding the boy''s arm slowly and said: "We are the only one in our tribe, and no one used to do it with me in the past. Are you not my partner? Our tribe''s partners are all It''s like that."


    The tone deliberately squeezed a little pitiful.


    After all, it is the devil, pretending to be poor and unskilled.


    Yin Li was slightly silent.


    Although he was shy, listening to the soft voice, the little wolf king finally turned his face silently, and he slowly compromised.


    He lowered his eyelashes and said in a low voice: "Okay, I can..."


    Not finished.


    The other party grunted at him.


    "..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 276： Beast World Wolf King (39)

    Chapter 276 Beast World Wolf King (39)


    Yin Lining, looking at the girl in close proximity.


    She was next to him with her eyes closed, her eyelashes resting like a butterfly, holding his arm, and pouted her mouth to wait for goodnight.


    He looked down at the other person silently for a long time.


    Until the girl''s eyelashes twitched slightly, she seemed to want to open her eyes again.


    The little wolf king leaned over.


    Approaching in an instant.


    He slender white fingers, gently placed on the girl''s waist, holding the slender waist waist, after a very light, then back.


    Do not look at her with your eyes down.


    The dumb voice whispered: "Good night."


    Yun Xia reached her goal, contentedly, and leaned on the shoulder of the teenager to teach: "You want to call my dear, say dear good night."


    Yinli didn''t ask why this time.


    Anyway, her tribe is magical, and she has a lot of habits that she hasn¡¯t heard before, even if you ask him, he doesn¡¯t understand.


    It''s better to do what she said directly.


    Yinli turned over, lying on the side to face the girl, caged her whole into her arms, her voice was a little natural hoarse, because she was about to fall asleep, and brought a soft lazy feeling.


    He lowered his head slightly, his silver-grey short hair fell on his white forehead, covering a pair of dark eyebrows, and his lowered eyes were lazy, hiding the ferocious and sharpness of the wolf clan, and appeared soft and obedient, The wolf ears hung down in the direction of the girl.


    Mute voice: "My dear... good night."


    The hoarse sultry voice drifted in the night sky.


    The ending rose slightly.


    Yunxia couldn''t help but froze for a moment.


    She didn''t expect that Yin Li''s voice would be so sultry when she talked about warm and dumb love.


    She looked up and looked at the teenager''s white chin, and the thin lips, and the bright red color looked beautiful.


    She froze for a while, and then hugged him around again, and asked softly, "You say good night, baby."


    Yinli''s eyes were half drooping, frowning slightly, and he wanted to ask what the baby meant.


    But the girl stared at him with her eyes raised upward, and she looked like he was waiting. Yinli didn''t ask. He thought for a while, it should be a kind of address, no special meaning.


    So the little wolf cub dangled his eyes and circled the girl in his arms, with two wolf ears on his head, his face still and expressionless.


    With a hoarse voice, he continued slowly and slowly: "Good night baby."


    Yunxia touched her ear.


    It''s a bit crisp.


    She turned over in Yinli''s arms and continued to ask casually: "Say, baby I like you."


    The other party also obediently obeyed, repeating in a low voice with no ups and downs: "Baby I like you..."


    The girl rolled her eyes. When she saw him so obediently, she didn''t even ask what it meant. Her interest could not help but higher, holding her chin, and continued to tease people badly, saying lazily: "say I love you."


    Yinli had no comments and was preparing to repeat.


    The big devil covered his thin lips with a frown.


    "No, it can''t be so perfunctory," she stared at him seriously, holding her face with two small hands, looking at Yin Li''s brown eyes, and said seriously: "You look at me and say well."


    Yinli raised his delicate eyebrows.


    Although he didn''t understand, he did as he did.


    The fair-skinned chin is held by the girl, the wolf king''s dark brown pupils, the cold cold as a frozen deep pool, and even the color of the sun can not be warm.


    However, at this time, only one person was reflected in the deep pond.


    The reflection is very clear.


    The deep and narrow eyes contained laziness, and looked at the girl without blinking, without revealing her voice.


    Because he was expressionless, he looked very serious and slowly said, "I love you."


    Yunxia tilted his head and looked at him.


    Yin Li saw that she blinked and did not speak, thinking she did not hear, so she lowered her eyes and repeated softly:


    "I love you."


    Yunxia couldn''t help but pursed her lips.


    She smiled secretly, and then buried her face in the other person''s warm arms, touching the coyote with satisfaction, "Okay, go to bed."


    Yinli tilted his head slightly.


    It seems that her request was done right.


    He stared at the girl silently for a while, then lowered his eyelashes and obediently closed his eyes to sleep.


    Overnight.


    The next morning, the sun shone into the small wooden house, and Yunxia opened her eyes slightly.


    She was also held in her arms by Yinli.


    Her eyes were directly on the soft coyote.


    The wolf clan was naturally keen, and the moment she opened her eyes, Yunxia clearly saw the pair of wolf ears erected, and moved her ears alertly.


    Then, the little wolf cub raised his eyes, and a pair of deep and cold eyes stared at her. It took a few seconds to wake up, and the coldness in the pupils dispersed a little.


    He bowed his head and softly rubbed her.


    Yun Xia narrowed her eyes and was rubbed, and then caught off guard. Hearing the other person''s lazy and dumb voice, as if she hadn''t been fully awake yet, whispered:


    "¡­¡­baby."


    In a slightly husky voice, the girl was stunned.


    She hadn''t reacted yet, and the other party hugged her softly. He is clearly in human form now, but he seems to have forgotten this, sticking to her like a wolf cub.


    In the early morning, the hoarse voice slightly touched the ear, slowly said:


    "Baby I like you..."


    Yun Xia didn''t respond, and was hugged and rubbed a few times.


    Before saying the next sentence, Yinli raised her hand to hold her cheek and looked at her seriously, without any perfunctory attitude.


    The thin, soft lips squeezed, and he narrowed his face expressionlessly, breathing against him.


    Breathing is soft.


    The little wolf king Wen Shun said: "I love you."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 277： Beast World Wolf King (40)

    Chapter 277 Beast World Wolf King (40)


    Yunxia couldn''t help but retreat, "You...you learned quite quickly."


    Yinli didn''t understand what she said.


    He just learned what he was yesterday and said hello to her.


    He lowered his eyelashes and glanced at her before he got up.


    Ever since the girl said that she had to see him every morning after waking up, Yinli hadn''t left early. Every time she waited for her to wake up.


    After she got up, he got up to do other things.


    Yun Xia looked at the slender young boy''s back and slightly raised the corner of his lips.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    With the wooden house, the migration of wolves is much simpler.


    They found a plain, not far from the valley.


    It is still months away from the flooding of the river. During this time, they can build the house first, and then they can all move away.


    The strength of the orcs is enormous, and even the females are infinitely powerful. Building a house is not very difficult for them.


    Yunxia is responsible for supervision every day.


    All the wolf tribes are particularly grateful to her. Before building all the houses, they specially built one for the little wolf king and the future queen.


    Everyone passing by Yun Xia will greet each other respectfully and give her some meat and fruit.


    Yun Xia has become a favorite of the wolf clan. Even if she walked two more steps, some people stepped forward and asked if they needed to be a sedan chair. They could carry her.


    Although everyone respects the wolf king, the little wolf king itself is very powerful, and they do not need to worry too much.


    The little queen is different.


    White and soft, white and delicate, so smart, and a benefactor of the wolf clan, all the wolf clan can''t wait to offer each other.


    In such a life, a few months passed by.


    The new tribe of the wolf tribe has almost been built. It is located on the plain. The rows of neat rows of beautiful wooden cabins look like a small village, not a tribe of ancient primitive orcs.


    Everyone in the wolf race was excited, looking at the wonders in front of them.


    This is a scene that has never appeared in the beast world.


    Yunxia stood on the highest house, holding the hand of the little wolf king next to him, looking at the clan ecstatically ecstatically, and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    She looked down at the shock value.


    ¡¾Current shock value 455/1000¡¿


    Because the wolf clan is one of the best ancient tribes in the beast world, she helped the wolf clan solve such a big problem and shocked the entire tribe. So in the past few months, she has increased by more than 400 shock values.


    The rest is simple.


    As long as the reputation of the wolf clan spreads slowly, the shock value will drop from the sky.


    Yun Xia hugged the waist of the little wolf cub sideways. The other party''s white waist and abdomen were very warm and beautiful. She leaned on Yinli''s arm to raise the corner of her lips.


    It didn''t take long.


    The bear tribe, not far from the wolf tribe, received a surprising news.


    "Wooden house? The whole tribe is a wooden house? What are you talking about?" Xiong Wang sat round in the cave and looked at the person who was reporting with doubt.


    He looks like a bear at this time, looks round and tall, tall and large, like a hill, with an extremely sturdy body.


    After hearing the report from the clan, the bear king was confused and curious, "Don''t they live in the cave? The orcs can only live in the cave."


    The bear tribes around them also nodded, looking curious and puzzled.


    The bear family who came to the report widened their eyes, because they were flying to report it, and at this moment they were a little out of breath and snorted:


    "It''s true! That house... that house looks really magical! The rows are very neat! I sneaked over and looked at it. The wood is very strong, and there is grass on top, so you don''t have to worry about rain! It''s amazing. , It¡¯s amazing..."


    When everyone saw him stuttering with excitement, the curiosity in his heart could not help but increase.


    The bear king pondered for a moment, and was also very curious, so he ordered: "Then we will visit tomorrow to see what the wolf family is..."


    The bears have no opinions.


    So the visit was settled.


    And the wolf clan on the other side.


    This was the first night after everyone migrated, and of course it was singing and dancing and cheering.


    The moon is very round, and many wolf races have turned into wolves, and howl at the moon.


    Yun Xia watched with interest, and suddenly thought of a way to increase the shock value.


    How can a party be without a bonfire?


    She leaned over and hugged Yinli''s waist and abdomen, raised her hand to pull his ears down, her lips against the coyote, softly said: "Xiaolili, can you do me a favor? ?"


    Yin Li was pulled down by her, her ears were held by her, and her white fluff moved slightly.


    The whole wolf stiffened again, expressionless, and looked sideways at her.


    Was completely shocked by the title.


    Yun Xia saw that he was not talking, and looked up, he knew what the little wolf cub was shocked.


    So she looked up deliberately close, deliberately biting slowly word by word, softly said: "Small, away, away?"


    Yinli subconsciously stepped back.


    He pursed his lips and covered the temperature of the little white face in the darkness, and whispered, "What are you doing for you?"


    When Yunxia talked about business, she was serious.


    "I want to teach the wolf people how to make fire, so that they can eat barbecue in the future, but they will be afraid when they see the fire for the first time, so you have to cooperate with me."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 278： Beast World Wolf King (41)

    Chapter 278 Beast World Wolf King (41)


    Yinli nodded.


    So Yunxia stood up, conquered, looked at the cheering wolf tribes below, cleared his throat and said, "Everyone be quiet."


    The wolf clan now admires her very much, and can even be called awe. Therefore, when she heard her speak at this time, everyone stopped quickly and howled at the moon, staying one by one and watching her obediently.


    Yun Xia looked around with satisfaction: "Today the migration was just completed. To celebrate, I have a gift for you."


    gift?


    The wolf clan stretched their heads curiously, not knowing what the little queen would send.


    Yun Xia looked at their curious expressions, and they had a point in their hearts. They bowed their heads and ordered several young wolves who were close together: "You help me get some wood and hay, and put it on the open land in the middle of the tribe."


    Several young people went quickly.


    Yinli went down the steps, reached out to hug the little female, and slender fingers gently laid on her waist, and walked with her to the center of the tribe.


    The tribesmen followed behind them.


    They were too curious, lowered their heads one after another, whispered in whispers, and they were looking forward to it.


    The little queen''s idea never disappointed.


    The wooden house is enough to surprise, I don''t know what other gifts she will give. Could it be as powerful as a wooden house?


    The young men quickly brought the wood.


    According to Yun Xia''s instructions, they put the wood up and covered it with hay.


    Yunxia glanced at them and said, "Okay, you stand back."


    Several wolves quickly stepped back obediently.


    The girl smiled and bowed her head.


    She had already foreseen how the shock value would go crazy in the next time.


    Yinli stood and looked at her.


    The tribe naturally feared fire, and even he himself was shocked when he first saw him.


    Therefore, as the king of wolves, stand closer at this time, and then you can appease the emotions of the tribe.


    He looked at the wood pile silently.


    Yunxia picked up a bundle of hay from the wood pile, took out his lighter, leisurely opened the lid of the lighter, and pressed the switch.


    With a click.


    A wave of flickering flames came out.


    Wow


    Vigilance is the nature of the wolf clan, so at the moment the flames emerged, the surrounding wolf clan spread out, leaving a large empty space in the middle.


    The eyes of each wolf were dull, staring at the girl''s fingers in horror.


    If there were a wolf king here, and the other party was a little queen...


    I''m afraid the wolf tribes have to leave alertly.


    They were scared and shocked one by one. After retreating far away, they stared at the girl''s movements.


    Yun Xia did not pay attention to their retreat and lit the hay.


    The flame rose suddenly.


    The wolf behind was shocked and worried, and could not help saying: "Little Queen, that thing is very dangerous!"


    Yunxia looked back at them.


    "Don''t be afraid." She smiled with little tiger teeth, lowered her head and put the burning hay down, and slowly put it in the middle of the pile.


    The dry wood pile burned instantly and became a fire. As the fire spread across the wood pile, the bonfire rose brilliantly in the middle of the tribe. Shining the central open space as bright as day.


    The wolf family never thought that the gift the little queen said was to light a fire in the tribe.


    That thing, in their impression, was a disaster from heaven.


    Every time the flame appeared, it was thunder and lightning, igniting the dry trees.


    The spread of fire, the hot temperature and the thick smoke are extremely terrible, and can turn the forest into hell.


    It is often necessary to burn the entire forest and reach the edge of the forest without combustible materials, and the orcs are desperately receiving water from the river to fight the fire, then it will slowly extinguish.


    This is a terrible thing for them.


    Moreover, flames are uncontrollable, and only lightning weather can occur.


    That is the power of lightning.


    They have never heard of anyone who can get fire in their fingers!


    What did she bring out, how could a flame appear like a thunderbolt?


    The orcs looked at the red bonfire, subconsciously afraid to retreat.


    But their taciturn wolf king was standing next to the bonfire, staring blankly at the fire without retreating.


    The wolf king did not retreat, the tribe was somewhat calmed down, staring at them from afar.


    Yunxia raised her eyebrows: "Come here, Yinli is here, you see, it''s okay."


    The wolf tribes looked up at the wolf king one after another, and looked at the fire cautiously and alertly.


    Some people couldn''t help worrying: "Let''s go to the river to get water. The houses here are made of wood. The little queen, this fire will burn..."


    Yunxia smiled.


    She knows that only when people see the benefits of fire can they slowly reverse their ideas.


    She shrugged: "Then you look good. I want to send you, not just flames."


    She picked up a few pieces of wood, set up a small fire beside him, set up a shelf and started to barbecue.


    The fire is very strong.


    After a while, the meat was cooked, and the fragrance spread through the air.


    The wolf tribes who were originally wary of fear, after the fragrance slowly diffused, their eyes straightened one by one, staring blankly at the piece of meat on the shelf.


    The roasted oil rumbling on the surface of the meat, the aroma has never been smelled by the wolf family.


    What a miraculous taste...


    Because the orcs do not use fire, they always eat raw meat. They will clean the meat before eating it, but compared to the delicious roasted meat, the taste of raw meat is obviously not worth mentioning.


    Many wolf tribes couldn''t help swallowing their saliva, and wolf ears twitched impatiently.


    *


    *


    PS: I wrote here suddenly hungry [cover face]


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 279： Beast World Wolf King (42)

    Chapter 279 Beast World Wolf King (42)


    Yunxia looked back at them, slightly raised the corner of his lips, put the roasted meat on the shelf next to them, and said to the wolf tribes behind: "Look, the fire won''t go elsewhere, it''s safe here."


    She flipped the roast slowly, "Come and eat."


    The wolves first stood cautiously and alertly in the distance, and then someone began to move forward cautiously.


    Determined that the flames would not spread, and the little wolf king stood calmly on the side, they finally came slowly.


    The original awe and fear are now intrigued by some curiosity and doubt.


    Yunxia cut the roasted meat into diced pieces and served them to the wolves behind. "I will teach you to do this in the future. Let''s eat less today."


    The wolf clan stepped forward curiously and carefully, still keeping a distance from the fire, and carefully picked up a diced meat and tasted it.


    The flesh is tender and delicious. Although there is no seasoning, the taste buds are full of meat in the moment of eating in the mouth. The meat cooked on fire is more tender and tender.


    The eyes of the wolf who had tasted the meat were all bright, and they looked at the pile of flames in wonder.


    A little wolf licked his mouth and leaned forward, staring longingly at Yunxia''s roasting meat, his eyes blinking.


    Because of his young age, he didn''t seem to be so afraid of the fire. At this time, he wanted to eat meat too much, and the little wolf leaned forward a bit closer to the fire.


    Yunxia gave him another piece of meat.


    The wolf''s eyes were shiny, and he hurriedly bowed his head with the meat, and then bowed his head to eat the meat.


    Yunxia listened in shock as the value rose.


    ¡¾Current shock value 532/1000¡¿


    She narrowed her eyes with satisfaction, and then suddenly heard someone shouting behind: "Beast Goddess!"


    moment.


    The wolf tribes behind knelt down religiously, with a look of reverence and gratitude in their eyes, looking at the bright burning campfire and the girl sitting in front of the campfire.


    "Beast Goddess!"


    More and more wolf tribes bowed down piously, looking in awe at the girl''s direction.


    Not only did she make an amazing wooden house, she even possessed the power of heaven to transform a burning flame out of thin air...


    You can use fire to make such delicious food... The aroma and taste are really amazing.


    That''s something they haven''t tasted in their entire lives.


    Such a great ability, not what is the beast god?


    After spending so long with each other, I don''t know what her original form is.


    Yunxia said that she has no original form, which is originally a human form, so it also made the wolf family believe that she is a beast god.


    Each wolf knelt down towards the girl, respectfully calling her the beast goddess.


    Yun Xia didn''t expect such a misunderstanding, turned his head to look at Yinli, and grunted at him, blinking his eyes innocently.


    Yin Li didn''t speak, lowered her head and touched her hair in silence, her movements were gentle.


    This night, all the wolf tribes were elated.


    Although I still dare not be too close to the flame, at least the concept has changed, knowing that the flame is not an uncontrollable thing.


    As long as it is used well, it will even bring convenience.


    The barbecue is really delicious.


    The wolf clan here cheered.


    But it''s a bitter bear family across a hill.


    They first saw it from a distance, and the wolf tribe in the distance rose in flames, and couldn''t help but be shocked, and they were ready to rescue the fire at any time.


    However, the wolf clan did not run here.


    After a while, he began to shout loudly about the beast goddess, the voice was as loud as when he was screaming at the moon, and across the hill, the tribes of the bear tribe also heard clearly.


    Isn''t the wolf family crazy, what beast god? That''s just a legendary character...


    The curiosity of the bear clan reached its peak with the movement of the night.


    Early in the morning of the next day, the bear king took the clan and came to visit the neighbor wolf clan.


    Haven''t seen the wolf family yet.


    They were shocked by the wooden house first.


    The neat rows of beautiful, clean wooden houses look ten million times better than caves alone.


    The caves are dark and wet, and some caves have serious water accumulation.


    How can it be compared with a dry and comfortable wooden house?


    So the bear family was shocked before they saw the figure.


    As they walked inside, the more shocked they could be added.


    Rows of beautiful wooden cabins are covered with thick hay on the roof, which looks full of a warm atmosphere, and there are skewers and fruits hanging under the eaves.


    At a glance, this house is more livable than a cave.


    It is also built on a plain with lots of vacant land. The wooden houses are scattered and the layout is particularly beautiful.


    Seeing the neighbors coming to the door, the wolf tribes stepped forward to greet each other, introduced the house to the other side in a showy manner, and greeted them enthusiastically to the central open space.


    Last night, they witnessed a miracle here.


    The bonfire has long been extinguished, and the barbecue has been eaten long ago, leaving only a pile of charred wood in the open space.


    Although they were also very afraid of flames last night, now that the Bear Clan is coming, the Wolf Clan people can¡¯t help but show off their flamboyant expressions, pointing at the pile of charred wood and saying, ¡°Last night we were grilling.¡±


    "Barbecue?" The bear family listened to the word for the first time.


    "Just eat meat with fire." A wolf next to him proudly raised his head.


    "what?!"


    The bears were really shocked one by one, "We are seeing the fire, you are here... You put it yourself? You are crazy, and there was no thunder and lightning yesterday. How did it lead to Skyfire?"


    The wolf tribe looked at each other, and some people whispered proudly: "God let the beast goddess come to our wolf clan, pointing us to live, the sky fire is drawn by the beast goddess."


    After listening to the mysterious answers of these wolf clan, the bear clan sneered after being a little stunned, and felt almost unbelievable.


    The wolf family is crazy?


    It turned out that last night when I heard them shouting at the beast god, they were talking about the beast goddess. It was just a legendary character, how could an orc take that seriously?


    The bear king wondered: "Don''t be kidding, what about you little wolf king? What happened last night, and...you''re a log house..."


    He didn''t finish.


    In the tallest house in the middle of the tribe, the door was creaked open.


    A little female walked slowly out of it.


    She stretched out in the sun, rubbed her eyes and looked down, and then saw a group of five big and three thick bear clan orcs looking at her with stunned eyes.


    "..."


    The appearance of Yun Xia, the impact on the bear family, is even greater than the wooden houses just now.


    As a bear race, there is usually no contact with females of other races.


    They have never seen it before, so young and tender, with skin as if able to pinch out of water, slender and beautiful waist and bright eyes.


    The orcs of the Bear Clan were dumbfounded.


    So, Yunxia heard the prompt in his mind:


    ¡¾Shock value 600/1000¡¿


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 280： Beast World Wolf King (43)

    Chapter 280 Beast World Wolf King (43)


    After yesterday¡¯s barbecue, her shock value was nearly six hundred. At this time, she added a few more points and finally full six hundred.


    Yunxia glanced at the group of bears twice.


    Yinli pushed out the door and came out from behind.


    The boy only glanced at the bear family underneath and looked away. Although he is a wolf king, he is always responsible for receiving guests because of his silent personality and his non-talking nature.


    Originally staring at the bear clan who Yun Xia was watching, when he saw the little wolf king coming out, he immediately understood the identity of the little female--


    She is the companion of the wolf king.


    So they all quickly withdrew their eyes.


    The young king of the wolf clan is very famous in the orc tribe.


    They dare not easily provoke.


    Moreover, in the beast world, the orcs are very possessive of their own females.


    Not to mention being the king of the tribe.


    The bear race quickly looked away, fearing that the other party would misunderstand them.


    The elders of the wolf clan took the bear clan and left to visit another place.


    The bear family is naturally amazed by the log cabin.


    This exclamation turned into a shock value. Yun Xia listened to her shock value constantly rising, contentedly hooked the corner of her lips.


    After the visit of the bear clan, the reputation of the tribe''s wooden house will spread farther, and the use of flames will increase the shock value.


    Maybe in another month or so, she will be able to complete the task at full value.


    An elderly wolf tribe next to him suddenly said, "Your Highness, Yinli, your relationship is coming soon. When do you plan to leave the tribe?"


    Yinli turned to Bai Jing''s small face and thought about it, "A few days."


    Every orc has that period.


    He was probably this month.


    So leave the tribe ahead of time and find a place to spend this month.


    Of course... this is with your partner.


    This period is special for the orcs.


    The orcs who generally experienced this period would not want to do anything, just want to haunt their partner, so the couple will leave the tribe and the two will spend this period alone.


    It''s like a wedding and honeymoon.


    Yun Xia did not understand the orc''s habit. After listening to the old man''s words, he wondered and asked, "Why leave the tribe?"


    The silver tip next to her ears was slightly hot, and her expression was calm, and she said, "I... At that time, it was not suitable for group living."


    "Oh," the girl nodded, looked at the wooden house that she had just lived in for a few days, touched her chin, and waved her hand, "Then go for yourself, I want to live in my wooden house here."


    "..."


    The old wolf family beside him couldn''t help but smile, glancing at the little wolf king with a little gloating.


    Yin Li stunned, his eyes darkened slightly, his eyes narrowed narrowly, he squeezed his thin lips and clasped the girl''s wrist, "No, you will go with me."


    then.


    Yunxia was finally brought out.


    The bear tribe visited the tribe, and under the shock of the log cabin and the flames, she contributed a large amount of shock value to her.


    The reputation of the wolf clan also spread.


    After a few days, Yinli took her away from here.


    In the eyes of the wolf tribes laughing, the little wolf king''s ears were slightly hot, and he silently held the girl''s wrist and took her out of the tribe.


    Among the farewell wolves, there are also the wolf women holding the little wolf, laughing: "Yin Li Your Highness can be gentle, the queen is not a member of our wolf tribe..."


    The wolf tribes around all laughed with understanding.


    The little wolf king kept silent and went forward.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 281： Beast World Wolf King (44)

    Chapter 281 Beast World Wolf King (44)


    Although his expression is still smooth, two wolf ears are resting on his head, as if it will shrink into a wolf shape in the next second.


    It''s always such a serious shy embarrassment.


    Yunxia looked back at everyone.


    The two women who met by the river that day, one of them also covered her mouth and smiled: "Yeah, we all met that day, His Royal Highness the Wolf King really can''t wait... This time there is a month, come slowly."


    Obviously, they misunderstood what happened by the river that night.


    Yun Xia was a little funny and didn''t explain. He smiled and waved with the wolf clan, and then was obediently pulled away by the shy wolf king in front.


    Yinli''s whole wolf was about to smoke.


    Yunxia secretly covered her mouth and smiled.


    ¡­


    This time they were looking for a place that was far from the tribe and suitable for the two-person world.


    So after thinking about it, the two simply went back to the original cave-that is, the cave where Yunxia lived just after crossing this world.


    The surrounding scenery did not change at all.


    Yinli turned into a wolf to hunt, and Yunxia stayed here to clean up the cave and lay soft and dry hay in it.


    She didn''t understand how terrible the orc''s special period was, so she didn''t know what she would face.


    The reputation of the wolf tribe spread from the bear to the tiger, the leopard... The shock value has been rising, and Yunxia simply turned off the reminder.


    Anyway, this month can be completed.


    She doesn''t care.


    She sat down on the haystack and looked at the sunset outside the cave with her small face. She dyed the ground orange-red. When the wind came from a distance, the shadows of the trees rustled, but it seemed silent in her ears.


    Slow footsteps came.


    Yun Xia dropped her hand and looked up, and saw a long, white figure.


    The teenager walked back against the light, not knowing where he was going. The silver-gray hair tip was dripping down, and the white and young body slowly slid down the crystal clear drops of water.


    Sliding down his neck and collarbone, and the smooth and beautiful lines of his abs.


    Yinli put the caught fish aside.


    His silver-gray short hair was messy and lined with deep, long and narrow eyes. It didn''t look as harmless as before, but instead had a dangerous aura of aggression.


    The dull eyes looked at the girl and moved away silently.


    It may be that time... He has become a little bit more and more unable to control himself recently.


    Seeing the other person''s soft appearance, she wanted to rub her up and hug her in her arms.


    Yin Li silently looked away.


    Yun Xia didn''t find the other party avoiding herself. She stepped forward happily and hugged the big fish caught. "Wow, today we can grill the fish to eat. Why did you suddenly think of catching fish?"


    Yinli lowered her eyes, not looking at her, only looking at the fish in her hand, and indifferently humming her voice, replied: "You said that your tribe has a lot of food, not only meat and fruits, but also fish."


    Yunxia raised her eyebrows.


    She put the fish down, leaned forward, opened her hands to hug the juvenile white waist and abdomen, his body was soaked, her cheeks were pressed against the silvery smooth skin, and the water droplets on the cheeks fell.


    She rolled her eyes and rubbed her small face.


    Yin Li stiffened in an instant.


    "Did I tell you..." He backed away with a dumb voice, gently holding up the girl''s small face, and stared at her straightly, with a strangely dumb voice:


    "Stay away from me during this time, if you don''t want to spend that day every day..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 282： Beast World Wolf King (45)

    Chapter 282 Beast World Wolf King (45)


    "How do you spend it?"


    The girl lifted her small face from before him and asked innocently with blinking eyes.


    Yin Li''s low-pitched voice paused. His body was covered with crystal drops of water. His own skin was fair, so those drops looked more clear and dripped along the delicate chin of the teenager.


    Short silver-grey hair with water flowing from the tip.


    Both of his arms were wet, so he didn''t hug her back and stood obediently, the wolf ears drooping slightly, and the crystal drops of water slipped from the tip of the ear.


    "Just..."


    Yin was silent for a while without expression on the face, and did not find a suitable vocabulary to describe it, so he exhaled lightly, his voice sullen, "In short... don''t be too close to me."


    I don''t know how to explain this situation.


    Too close, it is easy to have an accident.


    Although the two people came out alone to facilitate intimacy, but once they were provoked, they might not help hiding her in the cave.


    Get close every day and night.


    Does she think he is too sticky?


    In fact, Yin Li is also distressed.


    He is a majestic wolf king himself. The wolf family is lonely and arrogant and will not stick to people, but he is very strange. He always wants to follow his partner, and he wants to stick to her everywhere.


    Since they met, the two haven''t been separated. The little wolf king is actually a bit worried, whether he is too sticky.


    Moreover, her body is not as strong as the ordinary orcs. The laughter of the wolf tribe is reasonable. Yinli really does not know that the little female is soft and soft, and can''t stand the toss.


    He raised his hand and rubbed his brow.


    Yun Xia lifted her small face, looked at him carelessly, and raised her eyebrows, whispering, "Then you don''t want to bring me out, you won''t let people hug you, you might as well stay in the wooden house where the tribe lives."


    In her voice, there were some soft and soft complaints that made Yin Li slowly embarrassed, but her heart was soft again.


    "I, I also need you to accompany me." He whispered softly, lifting her face gently to prevent the girl''s breath from rubbing against herself.


    The distance between the two was a little further, and he lightly relieved.


    The little wolf king pursed his lips. Because of the shy topic, his voice became deeper and more hoarse. "It¡¯s good to accompany me through that period, but you are too close to me. I can¡¯t control it..."


    Due to the ferocity and excitement of the orcs, there is basically no need to leave the cave for several days.


    But that obviously won''t work.


    He could see the race of the little female before, and it seemed to be more conservative. So I don''t want to act too aggressively on this, so as not to scare her.


    Although he is still young and immature, he is an orc and a powerful wolf king after all, so he has to try his best to restrain himself and not want to treat her too much...


    Yunxia did not know the good intentions of the little wolf cub.


    In her mind, she never thought of the orc''s excitement, nor did she know that terrible.


    So she tilted her head and wondered: "Then don''t do anything else, I will stay with you in the cave. Anyway, you are in a special period, I listen to you."


    "..."


    Yin Li looked at her silently.


    The girl stared back innocently.


    The two looked at each other for a while, and the little wolf sighed softly, between the calm and quiet brows, a little helplessness was drawn, and the narrow and narrow eyes narrowed, exposing the cold and dangerous shattered light.


    He looked down at his soggy body and the girl who didn''t let her hand around his waist. His voice was low and hoarse, his voice mellowed a little, and he whispered quietly: "You get up first."


    He felt he was already hot.


    "I do not want."


    Yunxia bowed her head and hugged the teenager''s waist tightly.


    Although the body was soaked, it was slightly cool to hold, but after holding it for a few seconds, it warmed up again.


    The fair skin was extremely comfortable to touch. She held Yinli''s waist tightly and didn''t let go.


    "I have water on my body." Yin Li lowered his head, hugged too tightly, and didn''t want to reach out and push away, Bai Jing''s small face slowly blushed.


    His two wolf ears were embarrassed and at a loss, the tip of his ears tremble slightly, and he obediently and docilely laid on the top of his head, staring blankly at the girl''s hair.


    "It doesn''t matter." Yun Xia grinned broadly, holding his waist and pulling the man back to the cave.


    She lay in her arms and touched two wolf ears.


    Fingertips along the white fluff of the inner ear, gently smoothing the hair.


    Because the wolf ears and the silver-grey hair were also wet at this time, Yun Xia moved forward and blew, and the warm breath passed the silver-grey short hair and the soft wolf hair of the inner ear of the little wolf cub.


    He shrank slightly and lowered his eyes.


    Yun Xia raised his eyebrows at him, "Only the two of us, what''s shy?"


    Yin Li blinked and shook his head slightly.


    He lifted up Bai Jing''s beautiful face, his dark brown eyes were as cold as a deep pool, and silently corrected her, "Not a person...I am a wolf."


    The wolf is very fierce.


    "Anyway, you are humanoid now, what''s the difference." Yun Xia lay in his arms and continued blowing casually to the top of his head, his fingers passing through his short silver hair.


    The fingertips touched the ears inadvertently.


    When the girl was startled, she noticed that the other''s ears were trembling slightly, and the temperature of the two wolf ears was shy and hot.


    She looked down and looked at Yin Li''s expression.


    Yin Li didn''t look up, he couldn''t see his eyes clearly, but the expression remained silent, letting her touch her ears.


    After being rubbed for a while, he spoke.


    The voice has a hoarse texture, low and sultry, and slowly whispered: "Of course the wolf is different...you will know."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 283： Beast World Wolf King (46)

    Chapter 283 Beast World Wolf King (46)


    Yunxia tilted her head.


    Yin Li bowed her head and let her look silently, and her hair was dripping down with grey hair. He raised his hand and rubbed the wolf ears at will, without explaining the meaning of this sentence, he reached out and pushed away the girl''s body.


    "It''s all water, which wets you."


    He whispered.


    The girl was thinking about the difference between the wolf, and he pushed it a little bit away.


    She glanced at Yin Li''s wet hair, and suddenly she smiled and rubbed her softly. "Isn''t it just wet? My clothes are absorbent, isn''t it just for you to dry them?"


    She said, raising her hands deliberately and hugging the teenager''s neck.


    The little body twisted in the other party''s arms, the cloth rubbed the water drops, wiped off the water drops on the boy''s fair body, and also looked up to show the expression of inviting praise and praise, the little tiger teeth were white and white.


    Yin Li sighed softly.


    He was always expressionless, but at this time he was startled by the girl''s sudden approach, narrowing his eyes.


    He frowned with a headache, reaching for the girl''s waist and lowering his head.


    The teenager''s voice is also near.


    Close to her side, dumb: "Don''t move."


    I don''t know what to do with her.


    In fact, in the orc world, if there is a disagreement between husband and wife, it is also the fist who listens hard.


    Some are powerful males and some are powerful females. In short, a big fist is the last word.


    But Yinli has no choice.


    If it is better than a fist, he can easily subdue the opponent now, tie it up and throw it on the hay bed to ensure that she can''t move.


    It will not always come to poke him.


    but¡­¡­


    Can''t murder her again.


    Yinli lowered his head and glanced at his little female in her arms. The smile on her white and soft face was soft and waxy. At first glance, her heart would be changed.


    The little wolf king couldn''t help but expressionless, sighed deeply.


    Yunxia was lying in his arms, unaware of the inner activity of the wolf king.


    She hugged the juvenile''s neck and grunted her mouth, and said casually: "If you want your girlfriend to be obedient, according to the habits of our tribe, you should say, baby, don''t mess up~


    Yin Li raised his eyebrows slightly, his eyes deep, his slender fingers suddenly lightly clasped her waist and fixed the girl''s body.


    His narrow, narrow eyes narrowed slightly, helplessly, and slowly lowered his head, gently touching the top of her head, and according to her request, her voice was dumb and expressionless: "Baby."


    Calling her like this a few days ago, she eventually stopped being obedient.


    Yin Lixiang may be useful.


    He pressed the opponent''s waist to his arms, looked down at the cleaned water drops, wolf ears down, and looked at her, the eyes of the wolf eyes were deep and dangerous, and the slightly dumb voice was against her: "You are good ."


    Finally, there was a pause, and I added another sentence: "Don''t move around."


    Yun Xia was buckled up by him, listening to the little wolf cub who knew nothing, obediently speaking at her request, and couldn''t help but find it very fun.


    She blinked her eyes and lay prone in her arms.


    The sunset outside the cave gradually disappeared, and the night fell quietly.


    Looking at the gradually changing sky, Yun Xia felt a warm silence, could not help raising the corner of his lips, and asked him softly, "Is this a wedding honeymoon?"


    "Newlywed honeymoon?" Yin Li''s ear moved slightly, frowning didn''t quite understand.


    He remained silent for a few seconds and asked again: "And what did you just say about the girlfriend?"


    "The girlfriend is the unidentified partner."


    Yun Xia teaches Yin Li what he has learned in the modern age, "To become a definite partner, we must go through a newly-married honeymoon. Both are going to a place with a good view, like me and you."


    Yin Li nodded.


    Is it a place with a good view...


    He knew that there was indeed a place nearby.


    It''s just that I used to come here by myself, and I didn''t think about enjoying the scenery.


    If she likes it, then he can take her to see it.


    Yinli glanced at the girl''s face, his lips closed, and he didn''t speak. He waited to confirm it tomorrow, and it was not too late to take the girl.


    So in silence, he raised the fire with Yun Xia, helped her grill the fish, carefully picked out the fish thorns, and left large pieces of fish for her.


    Yunxia sighed while eating.


    The little brother Tiandao did not lose.


    It''s so nice to her.


    The next day, Yin left the door. Yun Xia couldn''t help herself, wandering around.


    There is a stream near the cave.


    When Yunxia walked past, she saw a figure vaguely in the grass. She walked over strangely, reaching for the blade of grass.


    The man by the creek turned back.


    It was a young man with a somewhat feminine look, black eyes, and thin lips. After seeing her, she immediately showed some stunning eyes.


    The eyes were sticking like water, Yun Xia felt a little uncomfortable, frowned, and turned to leave the stream.


    The young man stepped forward and smiled softly, and his voice was soft. He spoke clearly and tenderly, but he felt a sense of danger that was not clear.


    Especially when laughing, Yun Xia saw the tip of the young man''s tongue, which seemed to be long and pointed.


    ...Snake family?


    "When I saw such a beautiful female for the first time, what is your name and where do you live?" The young man smiled softly and slowly stepped forward.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 284： . （47） （48）

    (47) (48)


    [This chapter is a free chapter]


    The previous (47) (48) was deleted. After I modified the content, I synthesized this chapter and sent it out.


    The following is the modified version.


    Someone has already paid for the first two chapters, and I will repay the money if I send the paid chapter again. I will not send the paid chapter. These two chapters are in the free chapter. More than three thousand words are the two previous chapters without any charge. Yes, those who have paid the fee do not have to worry about repetitive charges. Those three thousand words that have not been paid are considered free.


    *


    ¡¾The Beast World Wolf King (47)¡¿


    ¡¤


    His movements are also unique to the snake family, slow and slow, but full of danger. Step by step, walking across the blades of grass and approaching her, the pupil erected slightly excitedly, and looked at her in astonishment.


    Yunxia didn''t feel much about the snake race.


    There is no intersection between the snake family and the wolf family, and she has never seen the orcs of the snake family.


    Suddenly seeing the youth, Yun Xia felt a little uncomfortable with her pointed tongue, but she said nothing, but glanced casually at the other party.


    "Give up, I''m leaving." She sneered.


    "Don''t be so indifferent, what kind of race are you, can''t you make a friend?" The Snake youth''s eyes rolled around her, and she was surprised to find that she couldn''t see the other''s race.


    Orcs can usually easily see the race, but the little female in front of them, but can not see through.


    The snake family became more and more curious.


    According to his knowledge, only the rabbits and cats, the females of these small animal races, would look so soft and cute.


    However, the snake race will not be interested in those races, and it will not be reasonable to be cute.


    This female, without racial exclusion, attracted him as soon as she saw him. The little white and tender little one looked extraordinarily loving.


    Yunxia ignored him and bypassed him to continue walking.


    The young man stretched out his hand with a smile, his eyes flashed slightly, and took the girl¡¯s wrist, sticking it stickyly behind him, with a soft tone of voice: "Don¡¯t rush...you said it¡¯s just to make a friend..."


    Yunxia hit back with one elbow.


    The Snake youth held her elbow quickly and smiled lightly again.


    His attacking method was soft, and he didn''t bump into the opponent. Instead, he was sticky and tangled around the body, holding the girl''s elbow in one hand, and the other hand around the waist.


    The young female''s waist was slender, and the youth''s eyes could not help but was unclear. She bowed her head and sighed at her, "You have another male breath... Do you already have a partner?"


    Yunxia was really angry this time, and she turned and kicked her legs to the past: "Know you haven''t let go?"


    The young man was frightened and flashed away before he evaded this attack. He said in surprise: "You have a good skill, are they beasts of fierce beasts?"


    The girl didn''t speak and kicked her legs up again.


    The Snake youth''s eyes flashed slightly, and they stretched out their hands to hold her ankles softly, and then the whole person wrapped up, holding the girl''s waist with one hand.


    "Isn''t it more fun to have a partner?" he said with a smile, his pointed tongue sticking out, and sticking to the girl, "we''re taking advantage of his absence..."


    Not finished.


    The snake family suddenly raised their heads vigilantly, the pupils in their eyes shrank instantly, and quickly released their hands and retreated.


    But that silver-gray figure was faster.


    The young man barely understood what it was, and was overturned by the fierce wind coming from his face. The feeling of danger was so extreme that his pupils contracted extremely quickly, and a horrified expression appeared on his face.


    The next Yun Xiazheng was angry to teach people, but the snake race on his body was flipped to the ground, rolling awkwardly on the ground before stopping.


    She was stunned and was about to step forward. The slender silver-grey wolf family did not stop for a moment. The wolf claws ripped fiercely and bowed his head to bit the young man''s shoulder.


    The fighting strength of the wolf king was so fierce. With this bite down, Yunxia clearly heard the sound of bone fragmentation, and the young man''s body was instantly stained with blood, making a terrible scream.


    Yinli didn''t look back at the girl.


    Resisting extreme anger and not wanting to go too **** in front of her, he bit the young man''s shoulder and walked deep into the forest, full of grief.


    Yunxia didn''t keep up.


    Recalling that she had just been glued to by the Snake Youth... She embraced her arms and couldn''t help but want to wash it.


    The silver wolf bit the young man and left his sight.


    Yunxia waited for a while.


    It didn''t take long for Yin Li to return, turning from a wolf into a teenager, his eyes were still gloomy, and the expression on Bai Jing''s face was tense.


    Yunxia has never seen Yin Li get angry.


    But he is now obviously extremely angry.


    The narrow and long eyes were full of stormy, undisguised danger and fierceness, which made the Great Demon King of Yunxia Tangtang startled, and stepped back subconsciously, looking at him.


    Yin Li glanced at her silently, her long lashes drooping slightly, her tone still containing the irritable anger that did not dissipate, but she tried her best to relax it, and said dumbly: "Did I scare you?"


    Yunxia quickly shook her head and pulled him forward.


    She glanced deep into the forest and asked, "How did you treat that snake?"


    Mention the snake.


    The little wolf king finally suppressed his anger, and immediately bounced back furiously.


    His dark brown eyes were extremely cold, standing silently for a few seconds, and finally unable to suppress the irritability, closing his narrow and long wolf eyes.


    Suddenly said: "Hug me."


    *


    ¡¾The Beast World Wolf King (48)¡¿


    *


    He said this suddenly, before Yunxia could react, he was hugged by the boy.


    He lowered his head in silence, and repeated after a while: "Hug me."


    Yun Xia blinked and raised his hand to hug him.


    Yin centrifuge was irritable, until she was hugged, the fragrance of the girl lingered around, he was distracted, and silently hugged Yun Xia again.


    after awhile.


    The little wolf cub slowly calmed down and said quietly again: "Hold on tight."


    Yunxia leaned obediently to hug him tightly.


    "Say something to me," he whispered, and there was still a hint of anger in his voice, and he repeated lowly: "Just say something..."


    He could not control his anger now. He had just seen the scene, and even had the heart that tore the snake. Now if he was not holding her, he really wanted to go back and tear the snake again.


    She has his breath on her body, and the orcs dare to beat her...


    I don''t know what to do.


    Yin Li''s closed eyes calmed his emotions.


    Yunxia thought for a while, "Oh, by the way, when did you come?"


    Yin Li: "..."


    He opened his eyes.


    The girl lifted his cheek and said seriously: "Does it have to be time to get close? Actually, it can be advanced, I think it''s okay..."


    She muttered.


    Yinli had bowed his head and hugged her waist.


    The wolf ears pressed hotly against her collarbone and her voice was low: "Forget it, don''t say it."


    The little wolf king was shy again.


    Yunxia shrugged and stopped the conversation obediently, looking at Xiaoxi, "I want to take a bath."


    I was just posted by the snake, and I felt uncomfortable all over.


    Yin Li held her silently for a moment, raised her head, and whispered: "I will take you to a place, you can wash there, no one will come."


    Yunxia raised her eyebrows curiously.


    The teenager gently took her hand and led her towards the depths of the forest.


    They came to another cave, and Yinli took her and walked in.


    Yunxia looked around.


    The cave is large and extremely deep. There is a faint sound of water droplets inside. The more you walk inside, the warmer you feel.


    Yunxia followed in the footsteps of the teenager and walked for a few minutes before the other party stopped. His deep voice gently said: "Here he is."


    She curiously protruded her head from behind Yin.


    His eyes widened immediately.


    There is a natural hot spring water pool in front of you. The spring is gurgling with hot air. The hot spring area is not large, and the steaming heat makes people feel comfortable.


    Behind the hot springs is an empty underground cave. The sporadic fireflies decorate this cave beautifully.


    Yinli looked up at the cave like a starry sky, feeling slightly calm, and turned to ask, "Do you like it? I discovered it a long time ago."


    The girl looked at the scenery with her eyes wide open and nodded her head in surprise.


    Yinli raised her hand and kneaded her head, looking at the hot spring plainly, "I''m going out."


    He turned to go out, but the girl behind him stopped him, raised his eyebrows, and smiled.


    Yin Li was stunned.


    Before he could speak, the other party had dragged him to the water. Without a word, he pushed the slender boy down.


    Yin Li was always unguarded against her, and was suddenly retreated without resistance. The whole wolf fell into the water, and her short gray hair and wolf ears were all wet.


    He lowered his eyes.


    The long eyelashes fluttered slightly as they breathed, like a butterfly with wings spread.


    After quietly silent for a long while, the little wolf king hung down his long eyelashes, covering the dark brown eyes in the dark brown eyes.


    *


    This plane is almost over, and if it doesn''t die, it won''t die. The above is the modified version of (47) (48). Again, if it¡¯s free, don¡¯t think it¡¯s a double charge. The next chapter will be directly (49). I wish you all a happy National Day in advance~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 284： Beast World Wolf King (49)

    Chapter 284 Beast World Wolf King (49)


    The little wolf cub said that the wolf family is different from humans, and Yunxia has not paid much attention to it.


    Now, she finally knew it was different.


    The characteristics of the wolf are fierceness and patience. Yinli did not show fierceness in front of her before, but like a harmless animal.


    Now there is a trace of wolf instinct.


    When the moon rises.


    She was taken out of the cave by Yinli, lying on her shoulder and did not want to talk.


    The little wolf cub is also a little embarrassed. After silently condemning himself, he carefully took the girl back to the cave where he lived, pursed his lips, and the deep and sharp eyes completely turned into gentle and obedient, asking: "You tonight What to eat?"


    Yun Xia looked at the sky lazily, and said slowly: "Ah... it turned out that it was already evening. We didn''t seem to have lunch?"


    Yinli pursed her lips.


    The tip of the ear immediately became hot again.


    He lowered his head in embarrassment, two little wolf ears half on his head, and said slowly in a low voice: "It seems that he didn''t eat..."


    The tone is more docile than just now.


    Yun Xia squinted at the other person, thinking of touching his wolf ears, but barely moved to feel uncomfortable, so she gave up her fate and collapsed on the soft hay like salted fish.


    The little wolf king over there was obediently bowing his head at this time, like a domestic animal, his head expressionless, but his eyes were a bit confused, and after a while, he apologized seriously: "I''m sorry."


    The big devil raised his eyebrows.


    She took the initiative and could not blame the other person''s head, so she turned over on the hay and stared at the other person with a side face, "Hey, so you can change the tail out to me today?" "


    "..."


    Yin Li remained silent for a while, lowered her eyelashes, and said in a dumb voice: "Okay."


    He pursed his lips and stopped speaking, and wolf ears obediently stood above his head, silently raising the fire.


    The warm fire rose, reflecting the cave.


    The slender young man¡¯s fingers are light and flexible, and he puts the processed fish on a skewer and slowly roasts it on the fire.


    Yun Xiatu looked at him with his chin.


    Intently.


    Seeing what scenery you are enjoying.


    Yin Li silently squinted at the grilled fish, and there was silence between the two, and no one spoke.


    After a while, Yinli moved her ear tip, and she couldn¡¯t bear her focused gaze, her expression was blank, her voice low, and she asked, "... what are you looking at?"


    The girl smiled carelessly with her chin on her chin, and glanced at him, "I''m thinking, you don''t usually talk, you''re quite steady, I didn''t expect to be so fierce."


    Yin Li: "..."


    The young Bai Jing''s small face turned red. He turned to his face, staring blankly at the fire, took the grilled fish down, slowly lowered his head to pick up the fish thorns, picked it and handed it over to her.


    When standing in front of him, his long eyelashes were still drooping down, not embarrassingly staring at her, staring straightly at the ground, his voice low and dumb, and said: "Okay, eat."


    Yun Xia hooked her lips, reached for the grilled fish, and squinted with satisfaction.


    Yinli''s craft is not bad.


    The two ate grilled fish, and at night the temperature gradually dropped.


    This time Yinli did not wait for the girl to call herself, so she took the initiative to move forward, carefully holding her in her arms and lowering her two wolf ears.


    He cautiously hugged her, pursed his lips, and asked softly, "Is it cold?"


    Yun Xia gave him a thoughtful glance and touched his chin.


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion, I feel that the little wolf cub seems more sticky.


    Sure enough, will it become more sticky without the first boy?


    Yun Xia thinks the boys are really squeamish and troublesome, even the Orc Wolf King.


    She flinched and leaned into the other person''s arms, casually saying: "Hold on tight."


    Yinli was very obedient, dropped her long eyelashes, and put her in her warm arms.


    He lowered his head, his two wolf ears half over, and his ears pointed in the direction of the girl.


    The girl''s hand fell on his waist. Suddenly remembering something, she tilted her head slowly and poked the teenager''s white waist, and asked, "What about the tail?"


    "..." Yin Li''s lips were silent for a while.


    He was too much towards her today, so he felt guilty and promised to change the wolf tail.


    It''s just a little awkward.


    Obviously in human form, what kind of wolf''s tail do you want...


    He remained silent for a while before bowing his head.


    Yun Xia shrank in the other person''s arms, his fingers on his waist, for a while he saw no movement, just want to urge it again, but his fingertips suddenly touched the soft fluff.


    She stunned slightly, and she couldn''t help looking down, looking at the silver-gray smooth fur.


    It''s too late to see clearly.


    The slender boy leaned over and hugged her, his head and wolf ears buried in the neck of the girl, and her short gray hair brushed her side. He lowered the sultry voice, blocking the girl''s eyes from looking down, with a serious embarrassment: "You can just touch and touch the tail."


    do not look.


    Yunxia read these three words from his eyes.


    Yin Li''s face was crimson, and the original white color turned red. The deep, narrow and narrow wolf squinted, shattered and shimmered, and looked pitiful.


    Yunxia raised her eyebrows.


    Gee.


    They are all changed and I don''t want to see them.


    Sure enough, it was a squirming bag.


    She curled her lips, obediently, without bowing her head, she reached out curiously. He squeezed the other person''s soft and fluffy tail, the fluff was very smooth, rolled over shyly, and covered her.


    What a lovely little wolf king.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 285： Beast World Wolf King (50)

    Chapter 285 Beast World Wolf King (50)


    Yun Xia touched the tail, nodded with satisfaction, and slowly touched the smooth fur tail. After thinking about it, she simply asked: "In the future, you will hold me in human form, and the tail will be a quilt for me?"


    "..."


    Yinli glanced at the tail, silent for a while, and said silently: "It''s not big enough to cover, it''s not as good as me to hold you in a wolf shape."


    It¡¯s enough to change it once, if you have to use humanoid tail every day...


    The delicate cheeks of the boy were red.


    He couldn''t tell clearly, but he was embarrassed.


    "It''s okay, I like it." The girl raised her eyebrows, revealing two dimples on her cheeks, and casually rejected the little cub''s rebuttal.


    Yinli stopped silently.


    He is now more docile than before, covering her obediently with her tail, sweeping the soft fluff at the tip of the tail, the teenager said in a low voice: "Sleep."


    "Huh." Yunxia closed his eyes and hugged him, and opened another one after a few seconds. "Then we have said that, and we will use humanoids to change my tail cover."


    "..." Yin Li sometimes wanted to tie her up and stop her from talking, so that every sentence would make him confused.


    He lowered his head, his ears fell down gently, and his cold, deep eyes stared at the girl''s face, slowly softly, and compromised, "Okay."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    They stayed here for another whole month.


    Yin Li was a bit shy at first, restraining herself shyly, but then it gradually changed.


    He has also become more sticky, not like a little wolf king, but like a canine animal. He sticks and hugs and rubs, and likes to be close to her.


    Yun Xia also had no choice but to let him, and occasionally touched the wolf ears to pinch the tail to tease him, every time to make the little wolf cub pitifully, and stared at her grievously and fiercely, she withdrew her hand consciously.


    After all, just tease each other.


    When it is time to get acquainted, you still have to know.


    Otherwise she would not have to go out in the next day.


    The wolf family has become particularly lively now.


    The orc races attracted more and more people, from tigers, leopards, and bears, and gradually expanded to birds and hawks.


    Various birds flapped their wings and wandered high above the wolf tribe, forming a strange landscape.


    Finally, even the orc races in the grassland, such as the lion and crocodile races, came to see the cabins from afar.


    They learned how to make them and how to make a fire from the wolf clan. They also learned how to cook food with fire, so they were all grateful to the wolf clan.


    Naturally, each time the wolf tribe teaches other racial things, the "beast goddess" must be carried out and boasted.


    They explained that these were taught by the beast goddess personally.


    The beast goddess is now the queen of their tribe.


    Other races couldn''t help but fear the wolf tribe even more.


    Originally their little wolf king became famous.


    Unexpectedly, a powerful queen came.


    For the name of Yunxia "beast god", other orc races are equally convinced.


    After all, how can ordinary people raise flames?


    The other party taught them other methods of firing, but she didn''t use those methods herself.


    She used a small thing, just click it in her hand, and she could burst into flames.


    This of course belongs to the extraordinary ability of the beast god.


    If it weren¡¯t for Yun Xia, these orcs even wanted to build a temple for her, praying to the temple every day, prostrate their heads, praying for the blessing of the beast god.


    Yun Xia didn''t want to be made into a clay figure, and was knocked by a group of orcs every day... So he quickly stopped this group of fanatic beast **** fans.


    After all she said, the orcs finally managed to agree not to worship her.


    And her shock value, as early as various tribes came to visit the cabin, it rose at an alarming rate.


    When those orc races saw the flames, the shock value rose rapidly.


    In the end, they taught them to barbecue. When each orc ate ??cooked meat, the shock was indescribable, and the taste was so good that they swallowed it, and the wolf family used a lot of meat for hospitality alone.


    However, before leaving, each tribe will deliberately send a bunch of prey.


    Sensational world, successfully completed.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 286： Beast World Wolf King (51)

    Chapter 286 Beast World Wolf King (51)


    #·¬Í⡤ Everyday#


    ¡¤


    After the task was completed, Yun Xia laid back and began to teach the wolf cubs to play games.


    She first made a skipping rope and played with the wolves on the open field every day.


    The little wolves had never seen this kind of entertainment. Every day, they excitedly stood with their ears around her, staring at her church skipping rope, and then propped up the rope and started to jump.


    They were all very clever. They learned the method after watching it several times. Yunxia could still be a teacher from the beginning. Slowly, no wolves jumped well, so the big devil threw the skipping rope in exasperation and yelled to make one. A new game is coming.


    She made a deck of playing cards from the leaves and taught the little wolves to play poker.


    Poker is more interesting than skipping rope. The little wolves are intoxicated. Although they lose to Yunxia every time, they are still happy, and the little wolf ears follow her joyfully.


    He obediently called his sister as required.


    The playing methods of playing cards are diverse, and soon became popular among the wolf clan, and slowly spread out again, setting off a wave of poker in the beast world.


    Orcs who are idle have to touch two.


    Whenever a gameplay is learned by the little wolves, and the big devil cannot win the card, she will change the gameplay quite intentionally, and then continue to enjoy the taste of victory.


    Thanks to the courage of the little wolves, they like her, and they cried out with their sisters every day. They waited annoyingly for her to teach how to play.


    In the cozy log cabin, a few wolves sat around cleverly, Yun Xia sat on the side, her slender legs leaned on the corner of the wooden table, looked at the sign casually, and said with a smile: "No cards? Then I will. "


    Several little wolves looked at her innocently.


    Because the big devil''s own bad taste requires them to become wolf-shaped, and use the wolf clan body to play with her, so at this time, the little wolves are the body, a furry wolf cub forms a circle, in the wolf claws According to the card, some wolf mouths still hold a few cards.


    They looked at each other and shook their heads, beckoning that they wanted no cards.


    So Yunxia handed out her cards happily, and spread her hands: "I have no cards, and I won again, I''m sorry."


    The wolves were simple in heart and could not hear her whisper, but instead stared at the eyes of the wolves one by one, and made a marvelous voice in the throat.


    So Yun Xia leaned on the side with satisfaction, watching them continue to play cards.


    The last lost coyote lost his head, pushed the remaining cards in his paws forward, groaned, and let the girl step forward with a smile, and put a small flower in the fur above it.


    The little wolves around them all opened their teeth with joy.


    Yunxia touched her chin, "Hey, how about this big game for us, how about a big adventure?"


    She proposed.


    The wolves crooked their heads and were excited.


    They have never heard of the word.


    Is it a new game?


    Yun Xia whispered the rules to the little wolves, and specially emphasized: "If you choose the truth, you must tell the truth. If you choose the big adventure, you must complete the adventure specified by others."


    The first time the little wolves heard about this, they nodded happily, and wolf ears stood on top of their heads in excitement.


    So the game continues.


    After everyone was happy to play a few, Yunxia looked at the sky and felt that Yinli should almost be back, so after another little wolf lost, Slowly smiled.


    "This is a big adventure. Let''s have some fun. Wait a moment, your Highness King Wolf comes back and give him this flower." She put the little flower in her hand on the table and said slowly.


    "!!!"


    The wolves widened their eyes one by one.


    This is too much!


    The elders of the wolf clan are in awe of His Royal Highness, let alone these children.


    His Highness Yinli is the youngest wolf king of the wolf clan. His character is quiet and unmoving, and he needs a strong heart to build his eyes. The old wolf clan is respectful when he sees him.


    How dare they approach each other.


    And also give this flower?


    The other wolves looked at the wolf cub who lost the game sympathetically.


    The little wolf was also completely stunned. The wolf ears stood up in alarm and consternation. It shook his head desperately at Yunxia, ??shaking his small head like a rattle.


    Yunxia couldn''t help bending her eyes and smiled, "We are afraid of anything, but we said well, no matter what the big adventure must be completed, if you don''t keep the promise, the game will not take you to play in the future."


    She said, lifting Erlang''s legs leisurely and blowing a whistle.


    "..." The wolf face was ashes.


    It¡¯s too cruel to play games without it.


    But to send flowers to His Royal Highness...


    It whimpered in its throat.


    Yun Xia raised her eyebrows and saw that she was really scared. She raised her hand and rubbed the little wolf''s head. "What are you afraid of? Isn''t there me? Yinli won''t treat you like that, you just say I gave it away." ."


    "Oh." The little wolf was finally relieved.


    The attitude of the wolf king to the queen is obvious to everyone in the wolf clan.


    That is definitely an attitude towards rare treasures.


    Perhaps more valuable than rare treasures.


    The little queen said tiredly that Her Royal Highness Yinli would feed her meals in person. The weather was cold in winter, and when she went out, Her Royal Highness was holding her.


    As the wolf king is high, but behind the little king, he is obedient and obedient.


    With Yun Xia''s words as a guarantee, the wolf''s fear is finally less.


    The door of the chalet was gently opened.


    A slender figure stepped in, and the deep, narrow and long wolf eyes looked at them plainly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 287： Beast World Wolf King (52) End

    Chapter 287 Beast World Wolf King (52) End


    He was talking about Yinli, and the man came back.


    The wolves instantly seemed to be spring-loaded. They jumped down from the wooden table, one by one obediently and obediently transformed into human figures, and lined up to bow respectfully to the king of the wolf, with a tender voice, "Your Royal Highness."


    Yinli didn''t speak, only glanced at them.


    He was just a casual look, but the wolves were very nervous one by one, dared not to look up at him with their heads down, and wished to bury their heads in the ground and act like a quail.


    The wolf cub holding the little flower is even more unreasonable.


    Yinli''s cold eyes, when he passed the children and looked at the girl in the back, was gentle and the wolf ears stood up.


    Yunxia also looked at him with a smile.


    The other little wolves secretly pushed the wolf cub who lost the game. The other party closed his eyes and stepped forward with his teeth clenched. He handed the flower in his hand and regarded death as his home: "Your Highness! This flower gives you The Queen Beast God let me give it away! I wish you and the Queen''s love and love! Long and long time!"


    The other coyotes patted their paws in admiration.


    Their companions are so smart!


    As long as you say blessings to your queen and queen, your highness will never refuse.


    They secretly looked at the little wolf king.


    The teenager didn''t refuse. He looked down at the little flower, and the deep eyes looked at the girl who smiled and smiled. Slowly, a little helpless, he dropped his long eyelashes and reached out to pick up the little flower.


    The little wolf who gave flowers suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ao! Your Highness has collected it!


    You can continue to play games with the Queen''s sister in the future!


    He ran back quickly, and after looking at his companions, he knew he should leave here now, so as not to disturb the couple.


    Several little wolves bowed with special eyes, then trot out, and finally the little wolf respectfully helped to close the door.


    Yin Li glanced at the few wolves outside the window.


    Sometimes he was absent during the day, so acquiesced to the children of the family to come and play with Yunxia so that she would not be so bored every day.


    He lowered his eyes, walked forward with the flowers, approached the girl, bowed his head and asked softly, "You gave me?"


    The girl naturally opened her hands to him.


    Yin Li hugged her with her head bowed down, Yun Xia jumped around his neck, his slender legs wrapped around the waist of the teenager, and hung on him with a smile: "Yeah, I let the child send you flowers, he would not dare... How terrible you are in their eyes."


    Yinli glanced at her, sat down by the wooden bed, pressed the girl in her arms, lowered her eyelashes, the dark brown wolf eyes were soft, and the low-pitched voice had some sultry sound quality, and the white face was tickled. Laughing, looking young and cute.


    "You just don''t feel terrible." The little wolf king whispered obediently.


    Yunxia raised her eyebrows.


    He is usually quiet and silent, and later gets along with her, and only smiles in front of her.


    Obviously the majestic wolf king, smiling softly and docilely, it made people want to rub his ears against his head.


    Yun Xia couldn''t help but recall that he was very different in another matter, and when she remembered it, she felt a little sore. She shook her head, pursed her lips, and sighed, "I also feel a little scary..."


    "?"


    Yinli crooked his head and looked at her innocently.


    The two stared at each other for a few seconds.


    The expression on the girl''s face seemed to be a non-smile, with some humor.


    So Yinli slowly understood what she meant.


    He lowered his head, his ears hung down, and his cheeks were flushed red, staring blankly at the little flower in his hand, shyly not looking at her.


    Yunxia couldn''t help but sighed in his heart.


    She was really strange.


    The little wolf cub is so cute.


    At the beginning, the first time he saw his human form was a white and delicate little cute. Later, his character has been silent and docile, making people feel solid and reliable, as if always warm.


    Why is it so fierce...


    Is it really the nature of the wolf?


    She sighed deeply and didn''t want to do this anymore. She bowed her head and squeezed the ear of the little wolf king. "I''m tired of playing games today. You feed me to eat."


    Yinli nodded.


    Already accustomed to the coquettish dependence of the other party.


    Although the Big Devil himself did not realize how soft such behavior and demands were.


    She still felt that she was majestic and majestic, and Heavenly Brother was a squirming bag.


    The two were eating warmly, Yin Li bowed his head to feed the girl bit by bit, Yun Xia still held his hand, hung in the arms of the teenager to eat, and chewed with a cheek, asked: "Today you go to the tribe, What happened?"


    Yinli shook his head: "It''s no big deal. Several tribes visited and sent a lot of prey, and the warehouse is almost unable to put down."


    Yun Xia raised an eyebrow and smiled, revealing two dimples.


    If it weren¡¯t for a shock value of 1,000, she really doubted she could be higher.


    "There are also tribes who specifically asked the leaf card. I heard that you have new ways of playing, and I want you to teach them." Yin Li fed another bite of cooked vegetables and wiped the corners of the girl''s lips with her fingertips, silently.


    Yunxia nodded, "Okay, let them come, I will teach them."


    Yinli nodded, silently, and continued to feed her.


    After the two had finished eating, Yunxia pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes. "After eating, go out and walk, otherwise it will be easy to gain weight."


    The little wolf king looked at her, "You are not fat."


    "I want to go out," Yun Xia glanced at the sky outside the window, raising his eyebrows with interest, "I don''t want to go alone, I want you to carry me."


    What is the difference between walking and not walking?


    But Yinli looked at her, but only tenderly agreed:


    "it is good."


    The door of the cabin opened with a squeak, and then slowly closed with a squeak.


    Yun Xiafu leaned on the young man''s shoulder, close to his side, rubbed up, "Do you know what people in our tribe will say in this warm and romantic time?"


    Yin Li walked forward slowly, his face looking beautiful and delicate in the orange beam of the setting sun.


    His wolf ears moved slightly, expressionless and silent, thinking for a moment in silence.


    The little wolf king''s voice was low and sultry, very low, like a question, and a certain tone.


    In the sunset, slowly.


    Wen Ruan said to her:


    "I love you baby."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 288： Entertainment industry film emperor (1)

    Chapter 288 Entertainment Emperor (1)


    Fifth World: Orc World


    Task: Completed (100%)


    Rating: S


    *


    The life of the beast world slowly passed. Yinli didn''t listen to her except for one thing... At other times, she was very obedient, making everyone in the animal world envious. As the beast **** admired by everyone, and the queen of the pet clan of the wolf clan, Yun Xia had a very comfortable and leisurely life.


    After returning to the abyss of time and space, she took out her information and looked at it.


    [Congratulations on completing the mission in the orc world and gaining a shock value of 1000]


    [Congratulations on spreading civilization in the orc world, gaining merit points ¡Á 1, current merit points 3]


    Yun Xia lazily glanced at the supposedly useless merit point and said, "What is the next world?"


    The information of the next world quickly appeared on the panel.


    *


    The Sixth World: Modern World


    Name: Yun Xia


    Identity: Female star in the entertainment industry


    Mission: A world sensation


    Randomly distributed skill points: beauty


    *


    Yun Xia looked at the information and widened her eyes.


    Beautiful!


    Can you finally use beautiful skills? It should be a different look...


    She bent her eyes and looked back and forth at the skill column, before saying: "Teleport."


    ¡¾Transmitting¡ª¡ª¡¿


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "I said that you are really funny, thinking that if you enter a crew with me, the value is as high as me? No matter how hard you try, you are an 18-line transparent in the entertainment circle..."


    A sharp woman¡¯s voice was whispering in her ear, with a clear sneer in her tone, and she continued slowly: ¡°I see you, if you want to be famous, it¡¯s better to go find someone to unspoken rules, and not waste your flowery picture. A jade-like face."


    When speaking of the last sentence, there was a little jealousy in the woman''s voice.


    Yun Xia opened her eyes, heard the sound of water, lowered her head to see the faucet in front of her was open, and reached out to screw it on.


    In front of him was the sink in the bathroom, and beside him stood a slim woman, who was sneering and laughing at the wall, with a jealous and disdainful tone, and a complex emotion.


    Yun Xia did not spare time to take care of each other.


    She immediately looked up and looked at her face in the mirror, wanting to see the effect of beauty skills, which would bring herself a face.


    A beautiful face was clearly reflected in the mirror.


    Yunxia''s eyes widened.


    She has never seen such a beautiful face.


    ¡ª¡ªIt is different from the beautifulness of Tiandao projection.


    This face is real and belongs to the pretty girl. The brow color is light and the shape of the eyebrow is very beautiful. Below is a pair of full-eyed pupils. The eyelashes are very long. The eyes are black and white, clear and crystal-like, but it does not give a weak feeling.


    On the contrary, because the eye shape is a standard peach blossom eye, it is round and large, and the tail is slightly raised. When smiling, it is naturally like a spring breeze, and when it is not smiling, it is like a peach petal, and it is inadvertently tempting.


    The red lips are moist, the little soft lips are red, the lips are full, and they look innocent and sexy.


    And this face is still in a state of unsalted skin.


    Yun Xia looked left and right in the mirror, making a smiling expression with satisfaction, blinked in the mirror, and compared with a scissors hand posture.


    wakaka.


    Skill point praise!


    Her side was elated, and Cui Xi, who was completely neglected next to her, was suddenly angry, carrying an expensive limited-edition bag, and rushed towards her head, "Hey! The predecessors of the entertainment circle are talking to you! Have you heard? , Pretend to hear nothing?!"


    The bag that smashed over, and there are shiny metal sequins on the edges, will definitely hurt when it hits.


    But it hasn''t hit people yet.


    Yun Xia by the hand-washing pool raised her head, looked at the bag from the mirror, casually raised her hand to catch it, and then threw it into the sink.


    Expensive designer bags are soaked in water instantly.


    "Hey!"


    Cui Xi next to him widened his eyes and couldn''t believe what he saw.


    Yun Xia propped the edge of the sink, turned around, and moved her feet, only to find that she was wearing a pair of thin high-heeled shoes.


    "..."


    As the great demon who never wore high heels, Yunxia almost shattered her feet when she turned around. Fortunately, she reacted quickly, reached out to hold the sink and stabilized, and looked down at the high heels strangely.


    "Did you dare to throw my bag in the water?" Cui Xi stepped forward, looked at the wet bag with wide eyes, raised his face to look at Yunxia, ??and smiled angrily: "You dare to return What a big..."


    She didn''t finish.


    The dazzling girl had already hooked her lips and smiled gently.


    She looked good when she didn''t laugh, and it seemed to be like a spring breeze. She couldn''t help but stop breathing at a glance. For fear of a little disturb, she suddenly glared at the beautiful lady.


    Cui Xi''s eyes showed jealousy.


    Yun Xia''s face is definitely the ultimate dream of all actresses in the entertainment industry.


    Cui Xi is no exception.


    She also wanted to continue to ridicule Yun Xia, but Yun Xia grabbed her arm, turned her back, and immediately took out the bag in the water and smashed it over Cui Xi''s head.


    The metal sequins hit Cui Xi''s head, causing her to scream immediately: "What are you doing!"


    Metallic sequins entangled Cui Xi''s hair. Yun Xia tied the bag''s sling to the faucet. Cui Xi''s hair was entangled, and she had to lean over and was tied to the faucet with the bag.


    "Hey! What do you do! Let go! Let me go!" She has been so embarrassed since she became famous as a star, and shouted at Yunxia uncontrollably.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 289： Entertainment industry movie emperor (2)

    Chapter 289 Entertainment Emperor (2)


    "This aunt, wash the sour taste in your mouth before speaking, and it has smoked me so far away. If you are really jealous of me, go for a facelift yourself, go for unspoken rules yourself."


    Yun Xia let go of her hand and looked down at the female star who was tied to the faucet by herself.


    She took the phone out of her pocket.


    "Hey! Yun Xia!" Cui Xi was almost angry and cursed, a face with delicate makeup was twisted, and her eyes were spitting at the girl, "I''m jealous of you? Haha, don''t be funny, do you compare in the entertainment industry? Have you ever passed me? It¡¯s not a dragon suit yet! I warn you! You can quickly untie me and apologize!"


    She just finished shouting.


    I heard a few clicks of the phone shutter.


    "What are you doing?" Cui Xi asked angrily.


    "I photographed you as ugly." Yun Xia smiled leisurely, and handed the phone screen to Cui Xi kindly.


    In the photo album, Cui Xi opened her teeth and danced her claws, her expression ugly and distorted.


    "You..." Choi Xi groaned.


    "You look so ugly... Guess why I want to shoot you for memory?" Yun Xia drew an album and glanced at her. "If you dare to say to the media, I tied you here, I would Pass out these pictures of you."


    Cui Xi opened his eyes wide.


    She remembered the picture she had just seen.


    ¡ª¡ªShe was anxious just now, and she didn¡¯t manage her expression at all. The distorted expression looked like hysterical anger at first glance.


    Moreover, the angle is extremely ugly, and her exquisitely refined pictures are two extremes.


    Cui Xi couldn''t help but be surprised and angry.


    Yunxia is really smart.


    Cui Xi was really angry, and planned to send a message to the media after leaving, reporting that third-rate star Yun Xia beat other actresses in the same crew.


    But now, this idea can only be swallowed back.


    The photo was so ugly, it was bad for her image. Her fans on Weibo, but everywhere said she was beautiful.


    Moreover, the expressions on these photos, at first glance, are arguing and getting angry.


    There is no way to say that Yunxia unilateral bullying.


    Cui Xi became more and more angry, and his whole face was flushed with rage, and he couldn''t help being angry: "You unlock me...


    Yunxia only did not hear.


    She threatened others and walked out on high heels without any worries.


    of course.


    In fact, she couldn''t walk fast.


    High heels will not wear at all.


    Can only slow down to stabilize himself not to fall, stepping on high heels and slowly go out.


    She walked slowly by the wall, and began to accept the plot in her mind.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The original owner is very beautiful, with a touch of ancient elegance.


    But her path in the entertainment industry was not smooth.


    Her family is poor, her parents are ordinary people, but they have beautiful facial features, and her daughter is picking on the strengths of her parents, and she looks like a little beauty.


    And after Yunxia came through.


    In the appearance, beauty skills are added.


    So the degree of beauty rose madly.


    The skill points merge the memories of people in the plane, so even if Yun Xia is suddenly more beautiful, others will not think that she has changed.


    I just thought she had always been so pretty.


    The original owner was stupid and didn¡¯t know how to run herself or where to go to find a job opportunity, because the poor even uses a flip phone, so she will not even operate the celebrity broadcast.


    Every day I just go to each crew to run the dragon set.


    Originally, a beauty like her, even from the start of running a dragon set, also has the opportunity to become popular.


    But the original owner was unfortunate.


    I walked a few crews and met unreliable third-rate directors. I was fancy with her beauty and wanted to seduce the little girl to accompany her to sleep.


    But the original owner is very clear in this regard, and he will not go unspoken.


    She has been in the industry for half a year and only ran a few dragons. She is still a dragon and a dragon. She needs to paint her face black or wear a face towel. She can''t see the specific appearance at all.


    It''s been a hapless time for half a year.


    After that, I finally got lucky.


    Because of her good looks, she was selected as a supporting role in a large-scale movie selection.


    Cui Xi is a famous young actress in the circle. Although not big red and big purple, but also a little famous among young actresses.


    The original host and Cui Xi''s enmity was due to a popular fresh meat in the circle.


    Yunxia''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    She glanced down.


    It really means that Cao Cao Cao Cao...


    She connected the phone and put it in her ear: "Hello?"


    A young and clear male voice came from that end with a smile: "Hey, Yunxia, ??this is your brother Tai Rui. Have you already arrived at the crew? Has the crew arranged a room for you? If not, let me let them You are next to me, so you can take care of you, after all, you are not familiar with life here..."


    Yun Xia rolled her eyes and said nothing.


    This young actor named Tai Rui is a small fresh meat in the entertainment circle.


    Young, handsome, and cheerful, now the peak of popularity.


    Cui Xi has cooperated with his last play and has been desperately trying to get some gossip with him.


    Although Tairui is sunny and open to the outside world, he is essentially a scumbag. He refuses to Cui Xi''s diligent visitors, but he does not recognize the relationship, and there are only rumors of catching the wind and catching the shadow.


    The original owner happened to run the dragon in their crew.


    At a certain coincidence, the refugees went to wash their faces after acting, and was just hit by Tai Rui.


    The other party was shocked at the moment, asking for contact information from the original owner.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 290： Entertainment industry movie emperor (3)

    Chapter 290 Entertainment Emperor (3)


    The original owner was simple, and thought that the other party was the predecessor of the entertainment circle, who wanted to dig her into the circle, so he quickly left the contact information.


    I didn''t expect to be entangled since then.


    The other party came to her face, and wanted to play with her.


    After learning about this, Cui Xi was very jealous.


    On the one hand, jealous of the popular fresh meat favors the original owner, but also jealous of the original owner''s face.


    Cui Xi knew.


    With such a face, as long as you persevere, it is impossible to find a splash in the entertainment circle, and sooner or later it will catch fire.


    She was already jealous, and because of the weak character of the original owner, she was often ridiculed by Cui Xi and even bullied directly.


    This time, Tai Rui and Cui Xi also participated in the performance, and happened to collide with the original crew in the same crew.


    Cui Xi learned that the original owner was here, and that he was still a supporting character with several scenes, not a dragon set, and suddenly jealously gritted his teeth.


    This movie is absolutely high-quality production, and there are many big stars.


    She and Tai Rui didn''t play much in the movie.


    Cui Xi didn''t like the original owner.


    She was very worried about the few shots of this movie, so that the original owner of the poor acid would fly from the branches to the Phoenix.


    A sparrow is a sparrow.


    If you look good, you shouldn''t expect to climb high.


    Cui Xi relied on the weak character of the original owner to be bullied, and gave her off the horse as soon as she met. This was the scene where the bathroom was just there.


    The original owner was originally Wei Nuo Nuo swallowed, listening to her lesson with tears.


    But Yun Xia Tang Devil is not wronged by that.


    The voice on the phone is still coming: "Can you hear Xia Xia?"


    Yunxia had no patience with this little fresh meat. She changed her hand to hold the phone, and then said lazily: "What do you want to say?"


    The cold tone made Chen Tairui stunned.


    He felt a little strange, but still smiled heartily: "Xia Xia, you know, the crew arranges the rooms according to the coffee seat... The top floor is reserved for super big coffee, don''t look at my reputation in the circle. Ok, but in front of the seniors, I can only be on the third floor..."


    He coughed, and then continued to say softly: "I say hello and let them arrange you in the third place, so that I will join the group in the future. Like me, no one in the group will dare to bully you... ¡­"


    He stopped for a few seconds after he finished speaking, and he didn''t hear the girl over there.


    "...Hello?" Chen Tairui shouted.


    A slight chuckle came from the receiver.


    Chen Tairui froze.


    The other party''s voice sounded lazy, and the tone was soft, like feathers passing by. After she laughed, she said casually: "Senior Chen Tairui, are you a harassment?"


    Chen Tairui froze: "What?"


    "I have every message you send on my mobile phone, as well as call records, calls and recordings." Yun Xia walked forward slowly against the wall. "If I let it out, your warm man''s image would collapse. Hey, swaying the girl privately, did you call once, did you still hint that I would open a room to meet you?"


    There was no sound in the earpiece.


    Yun Xia smiled, "So from today, you must be careful. If you make me unhappy, you will be completely over in the entertainment circle. If you have a star with no strength, even fans who look at Yan value will abandon it. You, think about your future."


    She finished speaking and hung up the phone.


    Refreshed.


    As for what call recording... she actually doesn''t. The original owner is so simple, how can there be any effort to leave a recording.


    That was said to frighten Tairui.


    After all, he did say some hints to the original owner.


    So he thought she would have a guilty recording, and he would never dare to bother her again.


    She slowly came to the main hall of the hotel.


    The crew was so crowded that the whole hotel was packed and a star was seen in a few steps.


    There are some famous and some not famous. They walked one by one in the front, and the assistant took luggage and arranged to check in at the back.


    The original owner naturally has no brokers or assistants.


    No one in the crew told her where to go, and no one told her which room to arrange.


    Yun Xia''s high-heeled shoes were tired, and she slowly walked to the side. She sat down on the bench and held her flip phone in a daze.


    She grunted her mouth and poked her dimples, curling her long black hair with her fingers.


    It was noisy and crowded.


    She heard people in the past talking in a low voice, or making a phone call, and a name appeared frequently in their conversations and calls.


    "Really? Are you sure Shen Qingyao will be here too? That''s really explosive... There was no news before, didn''t they all say he went abroad."


    "Yeah, I''m wondering how the top floor of the hotel is vacant, and even the first-class cafes are arranged on the second floor... If Shen Qingyao comes, it really makes sense."


    "Who else in this circle is bigger than his coffee, and the background of others is not a joke... Even the older generation of actors see Shen Qingyao, don''t they treat him as the same level?"


    "Hey? It''s me... Guess what I heard in the crew? It seems that this movie has Shen Qingyao joining! Yes, it is said that he has gone abroad, but it should have come back recently, it is worthy of being the youngest film actor, A return is a god-class production..."


    "Yes, there is no heroine in this play, haha, this is a suspense spy movie... Have you ever seen a scene where Shen Qingyao has a heroine? It is also a well-known rule that he does not accept emotional dramas..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 291： Entertainment industry movie emperor (4)

    Chapter 291 Entertainment Circle Movie Emperor (4)


    Yun Xia touched his chin, listening to people frequently mentioning the same name, but also knowing the identity and status of the other party is not simple.


    She looked at the people in front of her and continued to listen to their conversation curiously.


    A young and beautiful actress came over and stopped not far from Yunxia. His face was full of surprises and asked in a low voice: "What they said is true. Will Shen Qingyao really come to the crew?"


    The agent on the side also whispered: "It should be true. The director may want to make surprises, so I didn''t say it. It will be public in two days. The Internet must be crazy for Shen Qingyao..."


    The actress nodded, couldn''t help but take out a small mirror from the bag, took a picture of herself, and then used the export red to make up.


    The agent gave her a few glances, "You can never hold back when you see Shen Qingyao. He never tells people about gossip. Don''t get upset and annoying others. And I heard that Shen Qingyao''s background is quite scary..."


    The actress made up her makeup in the mirror and smiled mysteriously, unconsciously: "But that is the movie emperor, he looks so handsome... You ask the actress in the circle, which one does not want to happen to Shen Qingyao?"


    She put on lipstick, "more... No one has succeeded before, does not mean that no one will succeed in the future, Shen Qingyao can never be single all his life, don''t try how to know if it is his dish. Moreover, his family life is quite mysterious Yes, maybe climb this tall branch, and later it will be a rich wife."


    The agent sighed helplessly.


    He knew that the other party was right.


    Although Shen Qingyao has never spread gossip with others, every actress still wants to try it.


    After all, how do you know if you can''t do it without trying?


    Once it succeeds, it is great.


    Whether it is a gossip girlfriend or a genuine girlfriend, it will attract the envy of countless people in the circle, as well as countless promotional resources sent to the door.


    If it is a genuine girlfriend, you can even get Shen Qingyao himself. Not to mention anything else, he is indeed the type of girl''s dream lover.


    "That''s okay," the agent lowered his voice and urged, "But don''t go too far, just click on the hints so far. Don''t think of posting them directly, the beauty is trying to seduce something... I heard Shen Qingyao''s house The wind is severe."


    "Got it, it won''t be so unrestrained." The actress pulled her V-neck dress.


    Yunxia next to him admired very much.


    She glanced at the excited female star and then at the agent next to her, silently shrinking herself up. It doesn''t matter to her anyway.


    Female stars and agents have left here.


    There were slowly fewer people in the hall.


    The actors, led by others, found their room and went in to rest.


    Yun Xia was sitting on a bench in the corner, waiting very boring, leaning her head against the back of the chair and yawning.


    The sky slowly darkened.


    While waiting for check-in, there was a noise in the hotel. It is said that the actress Cui Xi was found in the bathroom on the first floor, her hair was wrapped around the bag, and the strap of the bag was wrapped around the faucet again. Help her untie.


    Everyone was puzzled by this episode, but Cui Xi insisted that she just made it accidentally, and she got tangled in her hair without paying attention, so that everyone did not have to worry about themselves.


    Everyone had to disperse in doubt, and speculated and discussed the matter behind their backs.


    Yunxia listened lazily.


    She was nestled in a corner, sitting in the middle of a few rows of benches, curled up slightly on the bench.


    No one noticed for a while, there is still a personal figure here.


    She waited very boringly, yawned several times with her mouth covered, and simply leaned sideways on the bench with her head resting on the soft back cushion.


    Wait until Yunxia wakes up again.


    The eyes were dark.


    All the lights in the hall went out.


    Outside the glass door there is also the light of a street lamp, which illuminates a section of the road warmly.


    There are few cars on the street outside the door.


    At this time, it was clearly late at night.


    She grabbed her long hair and looked around with some contempt, sighing.


    So the crew forgot to forget her, did not arrange a room directly?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 292： Entertainment industry film emperor (5)

    Chapter 292 Entertainment Emperor (5)


    Yunxia yawned, rubbed her eyes, and intended to go upstairs, knocking on the door of the crew and asking them questions about their room.


    But she glanced at the sky outside and finally decided to forget it.


    It was already so late, simply waiting in the hall until tomorrow morning.


    In the entertainment world, various scandals are unclear.


    If you go to the crew of the crew in the middle of the night, once you are hit, even if it is nothing, it will become something.


    Moreover, she is a newcomer with no background, and she looks good. If she is hit, others will naturally guess in the dirty direction.


    Rumors are true and false. Intercepting a part of the facts and omitting the key parts can make one thing be another.


    Although Yun Xia hasn''t experienced it yet, she is very sure of the hearts of people.


    What''s more, she offended two people in this crew, and neither Cui Xi nor Chen Tairui wanted to make her happy.


    She stumbled into the morning before going upstairs, knocking on the staff door.


    She was a plain face yesterday, so she stayed outside for a night, except that her long hair appeared messy, and her appearance was still beautiful and beautiful. The watery eyes were confused, holding the fingers near the door white and glancing at the past. Very amazing.


    The staff was stunned and remembered all of a sudden, she was an actor who appeared as a female spy in the movie.


    After the sea election, the directors were very impressed with her, saying that her image was particularly in line with human requirements.


    ¡ª¡ªNo wonder it is particularly consistent.


    It''s so pretty.


    The staff felt that the director''s reaction was a bit exaggerated, but now that I saw him, he actually felt that the director was not exaggerating enough.


    "You are the actor who played the female spy, what''s wrong, what''s the matter with me so early?" the staff asked with a smile.


    Yun Xia said plainly about her situation.


    "Oh my god, really?" The staff heard that she was not assigned to the room and slept alone on the bench. She apologized in amazement and guilt, and said that she would arrange the room immediately.


    Although he was ignored and uncomfortable, Yunxia did not show his anger, but instead smiled, and looked away casually, "It doesn''t matter."


    Since I have all apologized, I can''t say anything. After all, I am not a big-name star now. It is important to make a good impression in the crew.


    The staff saw that she was still so good-tempered, and the impression was so high that she quickly smiled at her again and repeatedly apologized. Immediately afterwards, he took out his mobile phone and called to ask: "Yes, which one of the hotels is available? Oh oh so... well, I see, um."


    He hung up the phone and apologized: "Miss Yun, I''m so sorry. Now you can go to Room 201 on the second floor. It''s empty there. Hurry and get a good rest. I''ll call the front desk. You can go to the house card now, today Just rest in the room."


    Yunxia nodded to him.


    She received the room card and returned to the room.


    The room was very luxurious and comfortable. Yunxia walked over and drew the curtains, and the room suddenly dimmed.


    She didn''t sleep well at night.


    So he slept again for a long time before he got up and touched the bathroom in a sleepy way.


    After thinking about it, I took another bath.


    After coming out of the bathroom after bathing, Yun Xiagang was about to get a hair dryer to blow her hair, and heard the knocking of the door in front of the door.


    Did you notice to shoot?


    She put down the hair dryer and went to open the door.


    However, the person outside the door made her unexpected.


    A young and handsome face appeared in front of him.


    The handsome boy in the sunshine smiled brilliantly, showing white teeth, and stood in front of the door restrainedly.


    However, after seeing clearly the people in the room, his smile stopped slightly and his eyes changed slightly.


    "Chen Tairui?" Yun Xia also looked at him, towel wrapped in wet long hair, asked: "What are you doing here."


    Chen Tairui looked at her wet hair, apparently just came out of the shower.


    A weird ridicule appeared on his face, and he glanced into the room, making a soft whisper, lowering his voice slowly:


    "Yunxia, ??you said you refused me yesterday. I thought you were a chaste girl. I would rather give up my future and keep innocence... Today, when I look at it, it turns out that you have a better candidate?"


    Yunxia frowned.


    While analysing Chen Tairui''s words, she said nothing, and looked up and down at him a few times: "You came here at noon and just told me these shitless words?"


    Chen Tairui was stiffened by her, and then hummed angrily, ironically:


    "You''re brave, dare to treat me with that attitude yesterday, is it because you climbed the director Gao Zhi? You are really disgusting, Director Xu is over sixty years this year, he can only give you this movie. Resources, you might as well follow me, I can spread a little gossip, can give you a lot of traffic? This year, want to make money depends on traffic......"


    Yunxia understood.


    Chen Tairui thought he had a leg with Director Xu.


    If she thought about it thoughtfully, it seemed that this room was originally directed by Xu, and it might have been vacated because he did not come.


    So the staff assigned it to themselves.


    Only this way makes sense, why Chen Tairui came to this room.


    And also directly misunderstood himself.


    Yun Xia leaned against the door, his white fingers ticked the courtier Tai Rui, his face slightly smiling.


    Chen Tairui moved.


    This girl looks really beautiful.


    Even if he has been in the entertainment industry for a long time, any actress has seen it, but he has never seen such a beautiful girl.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 293： Entertainment industry movie emperor (6)

    Chapter 293 The entertainment industry movie emperor (6)


    She only had to smile at him, and Chen Tairui felt that she had a snack.


    Even if she was unspoken by the director... But Chen Tairui also played a lot, and did not mind whether the woman was the first time.


    Anyway, it looks good, just go for it.


    So he gave Yun Xia a slanted glance, with a hint of ridicule, slightly bowed his head, "Why, you changed your mind again..."


    Not finished.


    The beautiful girl in front of her eyes suddenly lifted her slender legs, and the smooth and beautiful calves straightly kicked past and hit the fragile parts directly.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Chen Tairui screamed for half, but did not dare to attract others to watch, so he swallowed it back, holding his entire face red, twisting his posture to cover the kicked place.


    "Yunxia you..." His face flushed red, his teeth clenched.


    Yun Xiaman carelessly prepared to close the door.


    "How dare you...are you afraid of me to take a surveillance and expose you?" Chen Tairui''s eyes were red with anger and he gritted his teeth with pain and anger.


    "Are you afraid that others will see you like this, even if you dare not yell, will you expose the kicked monitor yourself?" The beautiful girl in the door tickled the corner of her lips with a disdainful expression and finished So he turned back and slapped the door to blow his hair.


    Yun Xia is not afraid of misunderstanding himself and the director.


    Because this matter is easy to clarify, if Chen Tairui really exposes this matter and wants to retaliate against him, it would be a chance to hit him in the face.


    By the way, he exposed the **** things he did, and he was finished in the entertainment circle.


    Relying on traffic, money does come quickly, but again, everything about him depends on traffic.


    If the man who warms the sun collapses, his future is all over.


    If the other party is dead, she has many means.


    Yunxia finished her hair in the room, ordered a meal, and Meimei did a group of yoga.


    When you are a star, it is of course important to maintain your figure, even if you are not fat, you need to exercise more.


    She finished her last action panting, and heard a knock on the door outside.


    This time, the voice was not in a hurry, as if there was some kind of indifferent rhythm.


    Knocked very lightly.


    Yunxia looked up and took a drink of mineral water, frowned, and ran to open the door.


    The door opened.


    The two people outside the door face each other.


    Yun Xia froze.


    There was no one in the hallway at this time. Only the slender young man outside the door, with his head down and his dark ink eyes down, looked at her, and there seemed to be some calm, calm, and quiet, from top to bottom, She looked at her slowly for a few seconds.


    The girl in the door is beautiful and pure in appearance, her lips are pink, her eyes are big, her air bangs hang on her forehead, her long hair is fluffy and soft and smooth, which makes her small face more. A little soft and tender feeling.


    But in the pure, you can reach others inadvertently. The peach eyes are covered with sultry mist, and the lips are full and sexy.


    It seemed that she was just doing some exercise and drank some water, so she gasped slightly, a small face flushed, there was fine sweat on the white and smooth forehead, and crystal clear water droplets were on the lips.


    It looks very attractive.


    Yun Xia also looked at this man in surprise.


    She can sense it.


    The other party is the projection.


    The young man in front of him was very tall. He was wearing a black coat. He looked very flat on him. He had a unique sense of luxury. A pen was placed in the coat pocket. A gold cap was buckled on the edge of the pocket, hanging a pocket watch. The thin golden chain reveals the temperament of a mature and elegant man.


    The black coat makes the exposed hand fairer, like an artwork, with slender knuckles and freely hanging fingertips, wearing a watch between wrists, blocked by black sleeves, but that kind of texture Can still see the expensive price.


    Inside the coat is a snow-white shirt and a black tie, holding a right weight, with height and face value, a proper young and elegant elite, Yunxia can''t help but see a small star.


    God.


    She blinked her eyes and looked at the tall young man through the door frame and asked, "Are you here to find a director?"


    The youth lowered his eyes slightly.


    His eyebrows are very beautiful, the eyebrows are deep, the lines are delicate, and the eyes below are as dark as ink, as if he can''t get up to any point of the waves, any emotion that falls on the eyes is silent, nonchalant, and the nose is tall and straight And straight, thin lips, bright and bright red color, looks thin and soft.


    Those ink-like eyes, through thick and beautiful eyelashes, fluttered their eyes lightly on her, and after a light turn, he hummed.


    Simple syllables, but the sound quality is very beautiful, in the silent corridor, more magnetic.


    "This was originally the director''s room, but he didn''t come yesterday, so the crew assigned me to live. By the way, I am an actor of the crew," Yun Xia explained the matter immediately, so as not to misunderstand himself and the director. how about it.


    However, the youth did not show an unexpected look since seeing her, which was in stark contrast with the just-in-time Tairui.


    I don''t know if it is because I have no interest in gossip, or it is pure higher education and politeness. However, it is much better than Chen Tairui anyway, at first glance it is not a level of characters.


    Hearing her words, the dark eyes of the youth''s black ink drooped slightly and turned to leave.


    "Which one are you?" Yun Xia quickly asked about his identity, so he could find him later.


    The man turned sideways and looked at her for two seconds, the sound quality was cold.


    "Shen Qingyao."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 294： Entertainment industry film emperor (7)

    Chapter 294 Entertainment Emperor (7)


    Yun Xia froze for two seconds, his eyes widened.


    Ah, it was Shen Qingyao who was crazy mentioned by the star agent of the crew? The movie emperor...


    Because the original owner hardly surfs the Internet, he only knows how to work hard, even celebrities and celebrities in the circle are not concerned, and the mobile phone is old-fashioned and basically isolated from the world.


    Therefore, in Yunxia''s memory, there is not much about the entertainment industry.


    She blinked, her small head leaned out of the door frame, staring at the figure not far away, remembering the conversation between the female star and the agent she heard not long ago.


    Shen Qingyao, the coffee is very big, the cleanliness is good, the family style is very strict, the beauty plan is useless, do not accept emotional drama...


    It sounds like an indifferent person.


    Moreover, the actresses seem to be eager to have a relationship with him, even if there is only a little gossip, it seems that it is a very happy thing.


    This person''s status in the entertainment industry is evident.


    Yunxia smiled at him.


    She still has a small dimple in her smile, which is decorated on the white and tender cheeks, and it makes people unconsciously feel good.


    Shen Qingyao nodded politely, her ink-like eyes flew past her, although it seemed alienated, but his temperament did not make people feel indifferent, but only an elegant calmness and politeness. After nodding, he turned and left.


    Yun Xia leaned on the door frame and stood on foot to watch him walk away, before closing the door quickly, ran back to the room, turned on the computer and started searching for information.


    Shen, Qing, Yao.


    After inputting the three words, swiping, a lot of information popped out, which was dazzling.


    Yun Xia was shocked to find that this person seemed to have disappeared for two years before going abroad. However, in the past two years, his topics were still high on the list. Fans ranged from young people to middle-aged and elderly, covering almost all levels and influence. It is invincible in the entertainment industry.


    She searched for a long time, but Shen Qingyao does not seem to have a social account. There is only one certified Weibo, which may be opened by the studio. At present, there are zero blogs and nearly 100 million fans.


    Yun Xia stared at the "100 million" word with wide eyes.


    I have known for a long time that tens of millions of fans on Weibo are well-established, and it is not impossible for nearly 100 million fans, but how many of them are bought zombie fans... that is not necessarily the case.


    Under the name Shen Qingyao, no one would doubt that the fans are fake. Because he is not only a fan, even the popularity and the popularity of the topic are also terrible, and all the data are well-deserved top coffee.


    If it''s a more hardworking artist, then forget it.


    This person has never posted a Weibo.


    This makes people have to admire.


    Yun Xia continued to browse carefully, analyzing why the film lord is so terrible.


    However, the more you look, the more you understand this phenomenon.


    Because he **** too much.


    From the face value alone, it is sure to attract many face powders. Every picture has no dead ends, and Yun Xia has just met his real person, just the kind of face that makes people stare.


    The height is so perfect, the clothes are good, not to mention the temperament.


    His ability is obvious to all. He looks so good, but he does not accept emotional dramas. He chose challenging and connotative roles. He has played the positive images of doctors and policemen. He has also acted as a genius murderer and high IQ. of.


    The title of the youngest film emperor has already demonstrated strength.


    Personality and family background can not fault.


    Not as perfect as a real person.


    Therefore, the powder absorption capacity is naturally first-class.


    Yunxia pursed her lips admiringly.


    terrible.


    Being in the entertainment industry without black powder, this is really not something humans can do, and it is only a dignified heaven above the 3,000 small world. It can be so scary, it disappeared for two years, and it is still on the popularity list and topic list. Hanging high, there is no shadow of black powder at all.


    She knocked on the armrest of the chair.


    How does it feel that as long as the world takes down Tian Xiaodao, her mission can be completed? ? ?


    He has already made a splash in the world.


    When his wife, does it follow the sensational world? Didn''t the task be completed?


    Yun Xia put her long legs next to the table and started to search online for beautiful photos of Lord Yingdi.


    It''s a pity that all are conservatively dressed pictures, always righteous, mature and elegant indifferent style, not even a slightly exposed picture.


    Yun Xia doesn''t give up.


    She ran to some forums to post a picture, and the following group of people responded to the cry, saying that we did not have anything, if there is one, we will definitely share it... there are no pictures of Shen Yingdi¡¯s disheveled clothes on the Internet, all of them are wearing abstinence and solemnity Calmly.


    Yun Xia shook her head regretfully, thinking about it, leaving a sentence for them.


    "If I have that kind of picture in the future, I will pass it on to show you."


    She would have just made it easily.


    After all, Yun Xia felt that she should be able to take a picture of Shen Yingdi''s home clothes.


    But after she made this sentence.


    The reply in the forum laughed all the time:


    "The landlord is enough. After saying this, we are still abroad. Shen Yingdi is still abroad. I don''t know when I will come back. Now I don''t even have a recent photo of him on the Internet. I don''t know how much he has become handsome... Woo Woo still want to see the beauty of the prosperity of the film emperor!"


    "Yes, yeah, there aren''t even recent photos on the Internet. Besides, our family Shen Yingdi is so conservative, he won''t take pictures of disheveled clothes. Even the photos are all neatly dressed. How can there be such a photo... How much did you drink? Why did you start talking nonsense? Wake up."


    "I miss him so much! I want to see what he looks like now. I think it must be more handsome. In the past, Shen Yingdi was in China. I still remember how popular he was at that time... Although it is also very good now, it has disappeared. It''s been two years, and it certainly didn''t explode when he was in China. I miss it so much!"


    "I also remember that the popularity ranking of the film emperor at that time was the sum of the popularity index of the top ten! It was simply too great, I have never seen a netizen who does not follow him, and the people around me are also his fans, even neighbors Grandma, who has never been online at home, also said that she likes his TV series and posters. It''s really handsome and plays well."


    "I want to hold the little hands of the film emperor...the hands are so beautiful, if I can touch them, I will be satisfied, hee hee hee hee..."


    "Upstairs dreaming, Emperor Shen Ying is beside me, holding me and preparing to sleep, I have no time to ignore you."


    "... Don''t talk nonsense upstairs, because of your words, A Yao now hugs me and hugs me."


    "The two upstairs are enough! My husband, just think about it!"


    The topic gradually crooked.


    Yun Xia was dumbfounded, watching them, you said one word to me, one husband at a time, the tone was intimate, and the words said were true.


    She bulged her cheeks and cracked and jealously followed the wind: "Shen Yingdi, mine!"


    *


    PS (excluding):


    I am super happy today, I have received a lot of blessings from everyone, and I am particularly touched by the birthday present. The confession wall and video are too warm! Thank you for the blessing baby who sent the blessing in the early morning, thank you baby who changed the nickname to the blessing! Thank you treasures!


    I didn''t want to be too fast, but I was so moved today. I want to work harder on National Day, no one wants to stop me~


    Happy 70th National Day! I heard that I couldn¡¯t send out ideas and book reviews during the National Day, hahaha, you can¡¯t reply to me, but you just received my blessings, I¡¯m happy to have a little holiday~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 295： Entertainment industry movie emperor(8)

    Chapter 295 Entertainment Emperor (8)


    After being jealous with the online friends for a while, Yun Xia snorted and put the mouse down.


    She got up and went out to buy a new mobile phone for herself.


    After all, old-fashioned phones cannot always be used.


    In the past, the original owner was frugal in terms of food, clothing and daily life.


    But Yun Xia doesn''t think so.


    The mobile phone is the basic configuration of contemporary people. She went out and walked around, picked a cost-effective mobile phone, and then returned to the hotel.


    At this time, the atmosphere in the hotel is very different from before.


    The people coming and going whispered to each other, whispering something, and their expressions were somewhat secretly excited. Yunxia vaguely heard the name "Shen Qingyao" and couldn''t help but stopped and glanced at them.


    She is very concerned about these three words now.


    She walked to the elevator and pressed the elevator, listening to people talking with her ears upright.


    Because she wore a mask, mask and sunglasses covered a small face, and also covered the stunning beauty, those people just looked at her a few times, then looked away and whispered.


    "It''s true, Shen Qingyao is coming to the crew in the past two days. The news has spread online... I don''t know when he will come to the hotel."


    "This is really a big surprise. I couldn''t believe he was coming before. I didn''t expect it to be kept secret by the director. The Internet is now open to fry. I have been waiting for the two-day press conference."


    "This conference is the first time that Emperor Shen Ying will show up after returning to China...then the internet shouldn''t be crazy...the media will be crazy these days."


    "Hahaha, didn''t you notice? The film''s official Weibo revealed that Shen Qingyao would come, and within a few minutes, we had a bunch of reporters outside our hotel! Shen Qingyao''s influence really did not diminish that year..."


    Yunxia listened.


    Subsequently, silently took out the newly purchased mobile phone and began to search for "Shen Qingyao".


    The message that popped out was blinding the blind.


    He took the entire list by himself. The popularity list of the topic list was almost all his topic. The entire entertainment social media page was completely occupied by the news of the film emperor.


    "Shen Qingyao''s Return", "Shen Yingdi starred in a new movie", "Shen Qingyao''s recent photos", "Shen Qingyao''s high-resolution recent photos", "Shen Qingyao''s movie "Glow" Press Conference", "Date of Conference"...


    A variety of topics occupy the entire page of entertainment news.


    Yun Xia counted with staring eyes. Shen Qingyao occupied nine of the top ten on the topic list.


    This influence is terrible.


    Leaning on the elevator, she pulled the mask up and opened the two topics "Recent Photos" and "High-Resolution Recent Photos".


    But no picture came out.


    Netizens are asking for pictures in awkward, because there are too many posts to ask for pictures, and they directly put this topic on the top, but the media did not know the news in advance, so they did not take any photos.


    The only news is that the official Weibo of the "Small Light" movie posted a few hours ago, indicating that Shen Qingyao will participate in the shooting.


    Just such a Weibo.


    Then, the Internet directly became like this.


    Yun Xia **** her mouth, envious of Shen Yingdi''s influence.


    If she had such a great reputation, the task of this world would be completed directly.


    She brushed her head down and commented.


    "Ahhh, the press conference! When is the Shimmer press conference! Hurry up and show me! Is there a live broadcast! I want to see my home!"


    "The press conference rushed ducks! Why is there such a high temperature, there is no one photo? Is the media paparazzi usually not very powerful, dare to take pictures of other celebrities'' homes, why can''t even Shen Yingdi''s flight be inquired? None of the airport photos!"


    "Wake upstairs, haven''t you heard how big my husband''s background is? The circles are telling him that his background is mysterious, maybe it''s a private jet hahaha!"


    ...


    Yun Xia brushed a comment for a while, shrugged, and returned to the room to rest.


    She closed the door, walked into the bedroom, dropped herself on the bed, and looked at the ceiling deliberately.


    The movie conference is in these few days.


    All the actors will go to the conference.


    But actors are also divided into big and small cafes, especially like themselves. Little cafes are not counted. In the movie, the scene is less than ten minutes, which is a little better than pure mass actors.


    Besides, she is not well-known in the circle and is currently not officially debut.


    At the press conference, I will definitely not be interviewed, and will not be arranged in front of the camera, maybe in the seat of the staff.


    Yunxia thought about it seriously.


    Anyway, the task is to make the world sensational. Even if it is completed, there is no stipulation on how to make a sensation.


    She applied a facial mask beautifully, and then threw herself to bed.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After a few days.


    The press conference officially arrived.


    Early in the morning, a staff member knocked on the door and informed Yunxia that he was going to the scene.


    Yun Xia yawned and opened the door. As soon as the staff saw her face, he was stunned and restrained for an instant because of the exceptionally dazzling beauty.


    The tone that was originally raised due to busyness also lowered involuntarily, saying: "Miss Yun, are you? You will follow the crew''s car in a moment..."


    He looked down at the remarks, "C garage is all the crew''s car, please explain your identity, just get on a car and follow them."


    Yunxia nodded.


    The staff left, and couldn''t help looking at her several more times.


    Yunxia touched her face.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 296： Entertainment industry movie emperor (9)

    Chapter 296 Entertainment Emperor (9)


    The "beautiful" skill point is really easy to use.


    After tidying up, she carried her backpack out and went downstairs to the garage.


    "C garage is all the crew car..."


    She was nagging, her white canvas bag hanging on her shoulder.


    The phone case is pink and tender, and there is a plush pendant hanging on it.


    The little pompoms swayed back and forth with the girl''s pace and looked very playful.


    She went through garage A, but found that there was a lot of noise in garage A, and many of the crew''s work cars were here.


    The staff come and go and there are many people.


    Yun Xia frowned, pulled down the mask on her face, and hurried through the garage to prevent others from staring at his face again.


    After walking through garage A, she looked back and frowned strangely.


    There are obviously a lot fewer cars in garage B. There are only a few of them. They are longer versions of RVs, and they should be the cars of the big stars.


    In the C garage, there is only one car, dark in color.


    No one seemed to be in the car.


    There is a distance between the garages, and the people in the front garage will not come back, so no one sees the innermost car.


    Yunxia pulled the mask on her face, grabbing the strap of the backpack on her shoulder, and walked over carefully.


    She walked back and forth around the car and looked inward on tiptoe.


    The appearance of this car is very low-key, but the brand Yunxia knows it, the average rich can''t afford such a car, not to mention the extended version of the car. Just looking at it, you know that it is sky-high.


    Yun Xia crooked his head.


    She walked through the two garages one after another, and it was already certain that the staff must have been in a hurry and said the garage number was wrong.


    Obviously in the garage A is the crew''s car.


    She pursed her lips and could not decide whether she should go back to garage A.


    But this car should be Shen Qingyao.


    The rest of the crew did not know that Shen Yingdi had already been to the hotel.


    He came very low-key and did not run into other people.


    Had he not been looking for director Xu, Yunxia would not have known that he had arrived.


    This car is expensive to build, and it hasn''t been parked with other cars. In most cases, it''s a car dedicated to the movie emperor.


    She looked on tiptoe in the car and then leaned back with her bag, waiting for someone to come.


    The cars in the two previous garages left one after another.


    after awhile.


    Yunxia only heard footsteps coming.


    She looked up in surprise.


    There was a man at the entrance to the garage.


    A middle-aged man, carrying a suitcase in his hand, was walking towards the car quickly.


    Yun Xia frowned, a little disappointed.


    Isn''t this car Shen Yingdi''s? But this is obviously a motorhome for stars, and the price is not paid by ordinary people. Besides, looking at the license plate number, I am afraid that most people cannot buy it if they have money.


    Yun Xia pursed her lips, turned on her phone, and prepared to call a car.


    But at the entrance to the garage, a black, long figure appeared.


    The girl''s eyes lit up in a stroke.


    The young man walking slowly, dressed in a black suit and trousers, was flat without any wrinkles, and his temperament was indifferent.


    The dark tie lined the snow-white shirt. Although he looks very young, this pair of clothes is mature and elegant, and there is a kind of elegant and elegant like a family.


    He squinted.


    The long, white fingers like an artwork were slightly tugged on the bow tie, and the wrist watch reflected a bluish light.


    Then he raised his eyes.


    Eyes fell on the girl by the car.


    Yunxia stood subconsciously.


    It''s also weird. The other party seems to have a calm and powerful aura, which makes people inexplicably restrained in front of him. He wants to see if his clothes corner is well plugged, and whether it has been tightened in all aspects...


    She raised her eyes and glanced at Shen Qingyao.


    The driver took the lead in front of the car and looked at the girl wearing a mask in front of her eyes, frowning: "Which one are you?"


    Yun Xia blinked and replied: "The crew of the crew said that the crew''s cars are in this garage, so let me come here and take a random one."


    She smiled, and the eyes outside the mask were bent, and the peach blossom eyes were bent into two crescents. "But, after I came, I only saw this car..."


    She bowed her head innocently, her slender hands pinched the pendant unconsciously, and the white canvas shoes stood together, standing like a well-behaved pupil.


    The driver uncle was shaken by her smile, and immediately reacted, staring at her alertly, with unbelief in his eyes: "Are you intentional?"


    Yunxia looked up: "Ah?"


    Shen Qingyao, who was not far away, had come to the front. The slender figure was condescending, and his eyes were as clear and dark as black ink. After the driver''s uncle, he landed on the girl''s face.


    The uncle of the driver didn''t have a good air: "Are you a female star of the crew? I have seen many of your actresses. They all came in the name of the film emperor? I don''t believe that the crew made such a mistake. You made an excuse yourself. Right..."


    The girl wearing a face mask frowned slightly. Although she was a little angry, she didn''t get angry. She lowered her head and fiddled with the pink pendant of her mobile phone. She shook her head.


    "Come on," the driver waved his hand, a little impatiently. "Girls want to love themselves, don''t always think of relying on unspoken rules, don''t disgust? I have seen many of you, and I can do everything to become famous, It¡¯s not good to find a boyfriend, every day I just think about which director accepts the unspoken rules and send them to the door..."


    Yunxia frowned.


    Where is this strange uncle?


    She was angry, coldly stretched Bai Nen''s small face, and moved forward without a word. The furry pendant on her mobile phone flicked and passed the driver''s uncle squint, and then continued forward, past the slender back Beautiful figure.


    She passed by with the film emperor, she also flicked her lips and didn''t look up at him.


    The two figures missed.


    Next second.


    The long figure was unhurried. The clean, slender hand lifted up and held her wrist. The strength was very light. The beautiful hand was held between her wrists. The cold edge of the watch touched her skin.


    The temperature is slightly cold as the host.


    Yun Xia raised her head, but saw that the other party did not look at her, but only looked at the driver in front of her. The tone was indifferent, without any slight waves:


    "you are fired."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 297： Entertainment industry movie emperor(10)

    Chapter 297 Entertainment Emperor (10)


    His sound quality is slightly magnetic, and he is not in a hurry in the large garage. The tail sounds like a feather passing through the heart. Yun Xia instantly feels that his ears are crisp, and he can¡¯t help but raise another hand that was not held and rubbed it. He raised his head and looked at the shadow emperor.


    The other party did not look at her, but looked at the driver indifferently.


    She was held in one hand and couldn''t help but bow her head and looked at her wrist held by the youth.


    The opponent''s hand is very beautiful, with long and sharp knuckles, white color, and an expensive watch, which is more upright and serious.


    At this moment, the beautiful five fingers gathered gently, holding her wrist easily.


    Yunxia couldn''t help but think of someone who said in the forum a few days ago, "Want to touch the hand of the film emperor"...


    Touch the shadow emperor''s hand...


    She seems to be touching now?


    Yunxia couldn''t help but want to poke the fingertips of the other party.


    But after hesitating for a while, she still bowed her head obediently, stood behind her, raised her small chin, and looked at the middle-aged driver.


    The driver was completely stunned at this time.


    He opened his mouth. After hearing the sentence, the whole person was ignorant. At this time, when he saw the young man holding the girl¡¯s hand, he naturally understood that he was wrong, and he wished to pump himself twice, but regretted his mouth. , Said what not to say.


    He quickly nodded his head and apologized for the remedy: "Mr. Shen... I''m sorry, I didn''t say those words on purpose. I''m also good for Mr. Shen. Don''t you like the closeness of female stars..."


    As he said, he was crying without tears.


    Yup.


    Mr. Shen really does not like the actress approaching him.


    In the past, the actresses who came to hook up thought that they could attract attention by their female color, or they could seduce the film emperor by their body shape, or simply use the care of the machine to try to directly bind and spread the scandal...Isn¡¯t it all driven away?


    Shen Qingyao has always ignored such things.


    Nor will it respond to any woman''s hooking on him.


    Moreover, this time, this girl, the lie is so unbearable to scrutinize, at first glance is a casual lie, the ultimate purpose is nothing more than want to climb high branches, want to **** the film emperor.


    Mr. Shen, shouldn''t he resent such people?


    The driver expected that he would say the wrong thing.


    He nodded and apologized apologetically. After explaining to the youth respectfully, he quickly lost his smile and apologized to Yunxia: "This lady, you are a large number of adults, don''t worry about what I said wrongly..."


    His words for mercy didn''t finish.


    He was interrupted by a movement by the person in front of him.


    The young man raised his hand slightly, casually, and looked at the watch in a hurry.


    Shen Qingyao did not mean to interrupt.


    But this calm movement, made by him, inexplicably made people feel dangerous indifference, the driver immediately dared not speak, trembling, standing with his head down at a loss.


    Shen Yingdi''s hand was originally holding the girl''s wrist.


    After lifting it up and looking at the time, it spontaneously loosened, no longer pulled, and carelessly hung on the side.


    Yun Xia pursed her lips.


    On the wrist, it still seems to be touched by the other party, and the cool temperature of his watch.


    Cold and indifferent.


    She couldn''t help but pursed her ruddy lips and touched her gripped wrist with her fingertips.


    It''s a bit crisp.


    The dark eyes of the young man looked at the driver in front of him, his tone was calm, and he repeated calmly again: "You can go."


    The driver was still racking his brain and wanted to apologize. After hearing this sentence, he instantly looked ashamed and did not expect the other party to be serious.


    He stood in a daze and was at a loss.


    Shen Qingyao crossed the driver and walked to the front of the car. The gentle tone brought a cool sound quality, and he said slowly: "No matter what occupation you will do in the future, please learn to respect others."


    Finished.


    He pulled the door of the car, turned his face slightly, his dark and warm eyes fell on the girl who was a few steps away, and her beautiful glass eyes looked at her. The voice is alienated and polite: "Please get in the car."


    Yun Xia was shocked.


    She responded that Shen Yingdi was inviting herself to get in the car, so she quickly carried the bag and smiled at the shadow emperor who helped her open the door. She grasped the door with a slender hand and sat on the couch of the RV.


    She blinked and looked at the young man outside the car.


    He was tall, dressed in black, young and beautiful, standing outside and looking down at her, the light and calm eyes, but inexplicably a little nervous.


    Fortunately, he just glanced at his eyes, and then gently looked away.


    Yunxia couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Good gentleman.


    She thought silently.


    The other party is not only willing to send her to the press conference, ask her to get in the car, but also help her drive the door specially.


    Moreover, the driver''s uncle did not respect the peer actors and was fired on the spot.


    It seems that it is really a gentleman.


    No wonder there are many fans.


    Yunxia thought happily with her bag.


    Anyway, Tian Xiaodao is hers, so there are many followers of the projection, rounding up equals to her many fans, Yun Xia feels very happy.


    Shen Qingyao did not get on the bus.


    He stood beside the open car door, leaning his long legs against the body lazily, dialing with low eyes, and reported his position gently.


    Then hung up the phone.


    The dark eyes looked over, the clear and beautiful eyes looked at the girl flatly, the tone seemed calm, and he said: "The driver will arrive soon."


    Yunxia nodded quickly.


    She hugged her bag and sat with her knees together obediently, like a well-behaved student.


    Shen Qingyao''s eyes slowly landed on her face, looking at them for a few seconds, and spoke gently.


    The tone is unhurried: "Your mask can be taken off."


    "Ah, oh..." The girl quickly reached out and took off the mask on her face. She looked up embarrassedly and smiled at him. She looked a little shy and soft. The little face was white and tender. When she smiled with her lips, Two dimples were exposed, looking a little intoxicating.


    Even if she doesn''t smile, she is beautiful enough, and the smile is even more beautiful. Her peach blossom eyes bend into a crescent, adding a bit of pure and lovely temperament, and her full eyes are moving.


    Shen Qingyao looked a few seconds without expression, looked away and asked, "Which role do you play?"


    He stood by the car, gently leaning on the door with one hand, and the slender black figure was extremely oppressive.


    Facing the madness of the netizens at close range, Yunxia also felt a little uncomfortable, squeezed her mobile phone pendant, cleared her throat, and told him his role.


    She is going to act as a glamorous female spy.


    Shen Qingyao''s eyes fell, and his beautiful eyes, like glass, did not blink. His eyes stopped again on her pink face. He slightly raised the corner of his lips and asked gently: "How old are you?"


    "Nineteen." Yun Xiabi gestured.


    Immediately, she saw the other person''s lips unidentified and smiled, casually, her eyes looked at her, and the dark eyes seemed to be surrounded by a faint light, bland and gentle and elegant, and she said to herself.


    "...Still a kid."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 298： Entertainment industry movie emperor (11)

    Chapter 298 Entertainment Emperor (11)


    Yun Xia didn''t understand anything, and shook his head with his bag and said to him: "It''s not small, nineteen years old."


    She answered very seriously, holding the bag in her small hands, and the fluffy pendant on the phone swayed, looking soft and innocent.


    The young man heard his eyes slightly, his eyes seemed to be a little funny, and those dark and ink eyes looked at her, and he glanced lightly.


    Immediately, he gathered his lazy, slightly nodded, slightly nodded, and said slowly in a soft voice:


    "It''s an adult."


    The voice fell on the ear, Yunxia couldn''t help but touched the earlobe again.


    He was close, his dark eyes drooping, tall, some of them were condescending, but the temperament was not sharp, but it made people feel elegant and warm, and the warm atmosphere enveloped it.


    She nodded her head slowly.


    Is an adult.


    Yun Xia''s eyes aimed at the car, feeling the atmosphere of the people around him was not too close, but it was extremely oppressive. The black slender figure was lazy and leaned aside. Some family nobles were clean and apathetic.


    I don''t know why, she feels that the actor''s temperament is contradictory.


    The gentleman is elegant and indescribable danger.


    ¡­


    At this time the scene of the conference, the actors have basically arrived.


    The coordinating staff counted and frowned and asked the people next to him: "Two less?"


    At this time the conference is about to start.


    Media and reporters from all walks of life rubbed their hands and stretched their necks to wait for Shen Qingyao to appear.


    Even the big crew of the crew were ignored.


    After all, this was Emperor Shen Ying''s first appearance in the public after two years.


    The launch of "Shimmer" attracted the attention of the entire entertainment industry.


    The stars who didn''t participate in the show couldn''t help but envy those who participated in the show.


    "Shimmer" was originally a god-level production, and now Shen Qingyao has joined.


    Merely for the popularity of Shen Qingyao and the quality assurance of legendary director Xu Sheng, the box office of this movie cannot be low.


    This lineup is really top-notch configuration.


    At this press conference, the media who received the invitation were all excited.


    Came to the scene early in the morning carrying the camera.


    Some people even squatted at the elevator and the gate, wanting to take the first picture of Shen Yingdi.


    The media that has not been invited will not let go of this explosive topic.


    So there are many reporters standing outside the door, all rubbing their hands, it is necessary to block the people and ask a few words before the film emperor enters the press conference.


    The security guards had to pull a long line outside the door.


    Everyone held their breath, waiting for the entertainment legend to arrive.


    The scene is in the preparation stage, and there is also a loud noise.


    The assistant came together and replied, "There are two people who didn''t come, one is Mr. Shen, and the other is an actress named Yunxia."


    "Yunxia? What''s going on with her?" the planner asked with a frown.


    He naturally does not control the whereabouts of the film emperor.


    It doesn''t matter when the film emperor wants to be there. Anyway, this press conference is equivalent to his personal media meeting.


    No matter when it arrives, the media will only look forward to it.


    The assistant looked at the list in his hand, "I don''t know what happened to her...ah, wait."


    "what happened?"


    "I seem to have said wrong to her..." The assistant hissed. "This actor is a new actor and he hasn''t equipped a car yet, so I said to let her follow the crew, but it seems that the garage was wrong... she shouldn''t find it. Car, so late."


    Planning to hear the words, looked at the time, "Then she should also get a taxi by herself, you call to ask, so she don''t be late."


    The assistant nodded.


    ¡­


    When Yunxia received the call, she was leaning a little uncomfortably towards the window.


    The new driver drives in the front seat.


    In the RV at the back, she and Shen Yingdi were the only two.


    The other party''s position is not far from her. As long as you hang your hand and touch it along the sofa, you can touch the one¡ªthe hand that many fans on the internet dream of touching.


    Yunxia glanced down.


    It''s really pretty.


    White and slender, with distinct bones, gentleness, and fairness like jade.


    Yun Xia recalled that he just pulled himself, the touch of his fingertips, slightly cool and moist.


    The big devil frowned slightly.


    She didn''t know what was going on, maybe because of her character, Shen Qingyao seemed to have an invisible oppressive field.


    Even if his attitude is always gentle, even alienation will not appear indifferent.


    But living in a room with him would still be stressful.


    I always feel that my clothes are not solemn and neat.


    Yunxia looked down and looked at herself.


    A cartoon-patterned coat, a pair of light-colored jeans wrapped around long legs, and fresh white canvas shoes under his feet.


    Also carrying a light pink backpack, the same color as the phone case.


    The whole person looks young and pure.


    It seems that there are completely two styles with the next movie emperor.


    The other party looked mature and elegant, with a kind of detached warmth. Yun Xia glanced at the beautiful long legs and the beautiful side face. The man''s eyelashes were drooping, and the black and black eyes stained his eyes lightly.


    The side face also looks like a picture scroll.


    Sensing her eyes, Shen Qingyao looked sideways and looked at her nonchalantly.


    The Big Demon immediately looked away and looked at the roof pretendingly.


    Her cell phone rang.


    Yunxia lowered her head, took out her mobile phone to connect the phone, and gave a voice to the end of the phone.


    The crew assistant called to urge her.


    "Oh... I know, I''ll be at the press conference right away, it''s not late, no problem. Oh... that, it''s okay, I know, you didn''t say the wrong number intentionally."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 299： Entertainment industry film emperor (12)

    Chapter 299 Entertainment Emperor (12)


    I also want to thank him for making a mistake, or else he won''t meet Shen Yingdi.


    She put her other small hand on her knee, tapped her fingertips, listened to the phone seriously and answered the other party''s question, then hung up the phone.


    She put the phone back in her backpack and looked up, but she froze instantly.


    It just happened to the dark eyes of Lord Shangying.


    He seemed to be aware of her sight, so he looked over and started-it seemed that she had not removed her eyes halfway through her answering the phone.


    Staring at her all the time.


    Mild and dangerous.


    The invisible and silent sense of oppression came again. Yunxia blinked.


    The girl''s white canvas shoes cleverly close together. Yingying''s eyes looked back and slowly said: "It''s the crew''s phone, urge me."


    strange.


    She didn''t know what was going on. Somehow, like a child facing her parents, she reported the contents of her phone.


    The big devil thought in silence, is it because of their age?


    She was indeed a little younger at nineteen, but Shen Yingdi was not too old.


    Shen Qingyao nodded slightly, no expression, slowly said: "Sorry, if you are not a driver, you will not be late."


    Yun Xia shook her head and pursed her lips. "How can I blame you? I also want to thank you for letting me take a ride! Mr. Shen, you are such a nice person."


    The word "good man" made the youth''s black eyes unceasingly shocked, with a smile-like smile, and then returned to the gentleness without waves. He folded his long legs casually and dropped his eyes.


    It was soon to the press conference.


    The girl was lying behind the car window and looked outside. She saw many waiting reporters at the door. She blinked and said, "Mr. Shen, please stop and let me get off here."


    Shen Qingyao looked over.


    His dark eyes couldn''t see his emotions, but he slowly raised his eyebrows, and the girl''s delicate face reflected in the light.


    "how?"


    The voice is magnetic, and the tail is slightly raised, looking a bit sultry.


    Yun Xia fiddled with the plush pendant and pointed to the crowd outside: "There are a lot of reporters waiting there, all waiting to interview you? You are very popular and will be reported by gossip, you don''t want it... nothing. , Let me go down first."


    She blinked.


    This girl makes a lot of sense.


    The driver in front looked at the rearview mirror and asked the boss what he meant.


    Shen Qingyao''s eyes seemed extremely deep, and it seemed that it took a few seconds for him to think up his thin lips. The polite arc, gentle and elegant, said softly: "Children... at a young age, there are a lot of worries."


    Yun Xia froze.


    The shadow emperor''s eyes are clean and gentle, and the darkness is as dark as ink, and the pupil''s face is reflected in the pupil''s face. He doesn''t care much and slowly: "It''s okay, don''t think about it, let''s go together."


    Yunxia Road: "But..."


    "You are young, you can be free, don''t worry too much."


    Shen Yingdi slightly lowered his eyes, inadvertently adjusted his lower sleeves, and spoke warmly and loosely: "If you are late, how can you stop to let you go alone. That''s too rude."


    After hearing this, Yun Xia scratched her head and slowly explained: "It''s okay. I''ll be fine if I go down... Thank you for letting me take a ride."


    The youth raised his eyes.


    He looked at her with a smile, and looked at her for a few seconds. Until Yunxia was a little uncomfortable, he was thoughtful. A white hand on his side, with a polite smile, asked: "You are because Are you angry with the previous driver?"


    She was startled, "...No. I''m not mad at you."


    "Then you don''t have to think so much, gossip... In the circle, you don''t have to worry about it, the Qing people clear themselves." The youth looked at the reporter outside, his tone was a little meaningless, and he didn''t care about it.


    Yunxia blinked.


    is it?


    The point is... she has never heard of it, Shen Qingyao has any scandals.


    He didn''t touch the actress very much, and there was no emotional line in the play, so there was no condition to trigger the scandal.


    So many years of innocent, never heard the shadow of scandal.


    Does he really feel okay?


    The girl thought for a while, and took out her mask again. "Then I put on the mask. Anyway, I haven''t officially debuted, and they can''t recognize me... it should be better to put on the mask."


    She picked up the mask and put it on her face.


    The person next to him looked at her indifferently, without opening. Until she put the mask on her face, he suddenly raised his eyebrows, put his long hands on the sofa, and the whole person leaned slightly.


    The light fragrance of mature and elegant men suddenly approached.


    The hand that Yun Xia just wanted to touch gently held her slender fingers, and the other person leaned close to her. In Yun Xia''s sight, the shadowless flat tie and snow-white shirt of the film emperor appeared. A bit mature and heavy texture.


    Clear and beautiful eyes, like ink, close to her eyes.


    He gently took her hand down and took the mask away, "No need to wear it."


    The tone is clear.


    A good smell lingers around, with a gentle and elegant temperament, with a little alienation.


    Yunxia mask was taken away, and at the next moment, the young man sat back indifferently, slender fingertips casually hooked the mask strap, Wen Ya smiled at her, then looked away, and the dark eyes looked out of the window, his eyes warm. Calm.


    Yun Xia was sitting next to her, wondering a little.


    Shen Yingdi... It seems that I really don''t mind who is going to gossip.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 300： Entertainment industry film emperor (13)

    Chapter 300 Entertainment Emperor (13)


    That''s really strange.


    For such a long time, I haven''t seen which actress successfully **** with him.


    After all, there are really a lot of female stars in his memory, but none of them succeeded.


    Yun Xia thought for a while.


    Finally, she sat in her arms holding her bag and turned to look out the car window.


    Anyway, the film lord does not care.


    She doesn''t matter.


    ¡­


    In front of the gate of the conference at this time.


    Many reporters have been waiting outside the door.


    These people have long waited anxiously.


    At this time, I saw the black long version of the car, and the appearance is low-key, but the license plate can see the expensive cost. They suddenly shined and swarmed.


    The camera and flash came close and immediately surrounded the car. The reporters squeezed forward, stopped by the security guard, and desperately passed the microphone.


    "Is Emperor Shen Ying?"


    "When did Shen Yingdi return to China?"


    "Can Mr. Shen disclose, what was the reason for going abroad before?"


    "Is the movie emperor saying anything to fans?"


    Questions followed one after another, and the flashes kept flashing, waiting for the door to open, taking the first photo of Shen Yingdi.


    In the limelight, the driver got out of the car and walked to the door.


    Open the door slowly.


    The camera lens was all aimed at the door.


    Then.


    A small thin leg protruded from inside.


    Slender and slender, with white canvas shoes on the feet, it looks refreshing and young.


    Everyone was stunned.


    With the slender legs protruding, a young and beautiful girl jumped lightly from the car and lifted up a pair of beautiful peach eyes.


    She lifted her small face and reached out to cover the sunlight. She also held a light pink bag in her hand. She looked a little pure and playful. The dress was also clean and simple. A simple cartoon pattern jacket, with light jeans and canvas shoes, Very youthful.


    The reporters were shocked.


    Just in front of the scene of the clamoring conference, it was strangely silent at this time.


    This¡­¡­


    Isn¡¯t this Shen Yingdi¡¯s car?


    They saw the low-key appearance, but in fact it was a very expensive car, and subconsciously thought it was the movie emperor''s car, so they swarmed around.


    But this young girl who came down... who is it?


    Did you attend the press conference?


    New actor?


    The driving car is so good, it seems to be a newcomer with a background...


    And, it¡¯s not that they exaggerate...


    This newcomer looks too good.


    Part of the silence of the reporters was due to unexpectedness, but it was more of a surprise for beauty. That little girl is indeed too beautiful.


    No such beauty has been seen in the entertainment industry.


    I have long planned to take a photograph of the Emperor''s camera, but I have not seen the Emperor at this time.


    As it happened, I took a picture of the girl.


    After Yunxia got out of the car, she was slightly stunned by the flash. She could not help frowning, raised her hand to cover the flash, and then stood aside, looking back into the car.


    The reporters noticed her movements.


    Is there still someone in the car?


    Just when reporters and security guards were all confused, and couldn''t understand the situation.


    The driver still stood respectfully by the car door.


    The second figure appeared.


    Only then did the reporters who saw them widened their eyes.


    The scene really fell silent.


    Shen Qingyao lowered his eyes, calmly adjusted the sleeves of his shirt, and glanced at the reporters in front of him. His dark eyes were high, but the curvature of his lips appeared gentle gentleman.


    He slightly raised the corner of his lips.


    Alienated and polite.


    The reporters were dull and even forgot to ask questions. After two seconds, they slowly reacted.


    It¡¯s Shen Qingyao...


    Compared to the movie emperor who was like your son two years ago, he now looks more mature, with a calm and elegant temperament. Two years ago, it seems that the original perfect face has been sculpted more intriguingly.


    Warm and beautiful eyes, long eyelashes, when looking calmly, it seems that time is still in this beauty.


    Next to him, the little girl who had just got out of the car, holding her pink backpack, lowered her head.


    The two stood together.


    The fatal impact of the double beauty made the reporters feel that the flash did not turn on. There were only those two beautiful people in front of them, as if they were made in heaven, standing together as beautiful as a picture.


    For a time, the reporter forgot to ask questions.


    When they responded, they hurriedly raised their microphones forward and dared not bump into the film emperor. They asked questions at intervals, and the camera kept shining in the back and the lights flickered.


    Yun Xia hugged her bag and quietly prepared to slip away.


    As soon as the reporters saw Shen Qingyao, it was like seeing some rare treasures. She was so excited that she saw the gap, and she was ready to rush out and go to the venue alone.


    But it hasn''t started yet.


    The back collar of the cartoon clothes was gently lifted by the man behind him. He was standing tall and tall, and Yunxia felt that he was lifted by the back collar and had to tiptoe slightly, fluttering lightly.


    When the opponent''s hand turned slightly, she was driven into a circle, raised her small face, and stared at the film emperor. Before she could clearly see the other''s beautiful facial features, she was held on the back of her head with slender fingers.


    Press her gently into her arms.


    Yun Xia''s small face was affixed with the shadow emperor''s black tie and white shirt. Hearing his voice above his head, it was still indifferent, the magnetic sound quality slightly vibrated, casually, slowly said:


    "This little friend, for the first time in an interview. Turn off the lights, it will hurt your eyes."


    For a time.


    The scene was silent again.


    The person who asked the question choked in his throat.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 301： Entertainment industry movie emperor (14)

    Chapter 301 Entertainment Circle Movie Emperor (14)


    Yun Xia buried in the other''s arms, slightly stunned.


    The breath on the collar was clean and fragrant. She could feel the slender hand, gently pressing on her back, and the edge of the watch touched her neck.


    Some coolness.


    Her small face was on the flat shirt of the other party, and the tie was also cool, and it was very comfortable. She unconsciously raised her hand and grabbed the other party''s coat.


    Perceiving her movement, the film emperor lowered her eyes, raised her slender fingers gently, and touched her back with a sense of comfort.


    Yun Xia instantly felt as if he was really a kid.


    The reporters who asked questions later, at this time, all had no voice.


    Yunxia also knew how shocked they would be.


    Because Shen Qingyao is in front of me.


    A young film emperor who has not had any scandals.


    Suddenly in front of the media, he actively pressed a girl into his arms...


    It is strange that the media reporter is not shocked.


    She didn''t hear the reporter''s voice anymore, she was just surrounded by others and walked forward slowly.


    Buried in the other person''s arms, there was only a clean and fragrant atmosphere, and nothing else. The noise and light of the outside world disappeared. She was led into the venue by the belt.


    Yun Xia wondered.


    Shen Yingdi is really not afraid to spread scandals with others.


    Not only did she send her over to enter the scene with her, but he also made such an intimate move. He just didn''t take the scandal seriously.


    After entering the venue, the reporters were stopped outside the gate, but they still scrambled towards the inside to save all the photos.


    This is absolutely great!


    For the first time, Shen Yingdi showed closeness to fellow actors, although he called each other "children", it seemed that the seniors were concerned about the comfort of the younger generation...


    But no matter how the other party said it was also a girl, and it was such a beautiful little girl, this report did not have any ambiguous guidance.


    Shen Yingdi''s family is mysterious and has a gentle personality, but he is relatively alienated from the media and his personal feelings have never been announced to the public.


    Nowadays, it is obvious to take care of a younger generation. The reporters are very excited and are ready to write a long story.


    In the venue.


    The reporters on the court were generally more qualified. Even if they were shocked, no one held the lights and flickered. They came up at a distance and looked at the film emperor in shock.


    Look at the little girl in his arms again.


    "Shen Yingdi, what is your relationship with this lady?"


    "Mr. Shen! What is the identity of this young lady? Is it an entertainer in the entertainment industry?"


    "You seem to take good care of this young lady. May I ask why Shen Yingdi favors her? Do you have any close relationship?"


    ...


    Various problems bombed over.


    Shen Qingyao raised his eyes.


    He seems to be no different from two years ago. His pupils are still dark, clear and beautiful. When he looks at others, he clearly has a soft and gentle look, but when he looks at him, he can obviously feel that. Indifferent.


    The reporters couldn''t help but mute.


    Yunxia grabbed his clothes and looked up at the stars in the press conference.


    At this time, the bright and beautiful stars were also shocked by the scene in front of them, and all faces were unbelievable.


    Yun Xia saw the actress she saw in the hotel lobby and wanted to hook up with Shen Yingdi. At this time, she opened her eyes wide and sat in the corner of the actor seat, her face full of surprise and curiosity.


    There is also deep envy and envy.


    Cui Xi and Chen Tairui were also present.


    Cui hopes to look here, his eyes are about to stare out, his eyes are obviously shocked and stunned, and a little dull, as if he has seen what an incredible thing.


    Chen Tairui''s expression is not much better, also a trance expression.


    The stars said nothing.


    The expression was shocked.


    The staff of the conference quickly walked towards them.


    Their eyes also looked at the girl being embraced for the first time, with amazing eyes.


    Yunxia gently loosened her hand holding the shadow emperor''s clothes and lowered her head to stand aside.


    "Mr. Shen, your position is here, just wait for the press conference to start an interview." The staff quickly led the way.


    The reporters can only retreat to the back first.


    The young man''s eyes were calm and indifferent, and he patted the folds on the snow-white shirt lightly, taking his long legs forward.


    The staff turned to Yunxia in surprise, and whispered: "Miss Yun, your location is there, and you just prepared for an interview..."


    Yunxia glanced at the location.


    The film emperor is naturally the big one among the big coffee. It is also the first place among all actors, and is arranged in the middle of the press conference.


    As an actor with only ten minutes of footage, of course she was in the last seat.


    Yun Xia raised his eyes and glanced at Shen Qingyao.


    However, this head-up looked right into the dark eyes.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 302： Entertainment industry movie emperor (15)

    Chapter 302 Entertainment Emperor (15)


    Yunxia froze slightly.


    There were noisy human voices at the conference, and the background sounds were chaotic and busy. Next to them were reporters holding microphones and flashing video cameras. The staff were leading the way respectfully. The huge poster of the movie was shining brightly and hung behind the man.


    And in the hustle and bustle of ordinary dust, his pair of clear and dark eyes, but just looked at her unhurriedly, calm and indifferent, with a polite smile.


    Yun Xia froze.


    Hearing his voice, he fell into the hustle and bustle, still calm, alienated and elegant.


    "Come with me."


    The slightly rising tail dissipated in the air.


    The people around were instantly silent.


    The staff who arranged the location was stunned.


    It took him two seconds before he recovered, reflecting the meaning of the movie emperor''s words.


    It is to let the girl with him.


    He immediately regretted it, and secretly hated why he was so indifferent.


    is not it.


    Everyone''s little girl came with the film emperor, or was brought in by the film emperor...


    It was originally the last seat for the girl.


    After all, she is a new actor, not famous, and the camera is only ten minutes, it is good to arrange to the last seat.


    Also doomed not to have any interviews.


    But people are now being walked in by the film emperor, and it is completely different.


    Future traffic and topics will inevitably surround her, plus her appearance, this is the rhythm to be a hit!


    Not to mention Shen Yingdi''s position in the circle.


    That symbolizes a legendary status, as well as countless resources and countless connections.


    Why is he still obsessed with arranging a last seat for this girl?


    It''s stupid.


    The staff regretted and smiled attentively, saying, "Yes, Miss Yun, you just follow Mr. Shen."


    The girl blinked at them purely, then stepped over with her head down.


    Shen Qingyao lowered her eyes and stared at the back of her head. A few strands of curly hair curled up playfully. He raised his hand unsurprisingly. He gently rubbed the fingers of his precious watch on her back and rubbed her back to help her. Squeezed a few strands of dull hair.


    Yunxia felt her head slightly warm.


    The other hand rubbed her head casually, and then put it indifferently.


    She couldn''t help lowering her head and looked at the eyeshadow''s hand.


    Beautiful and fair like bone china. The shirt sleeves cover half of the watch, elegant and elegant.


    This scene naturally fell in the eyes of others at the scene.


    The reporters were too late to ask questions and hurriedly reminded the camera to find a good angle and take pictures of the photographer and the little girl.


    Just touched my head.


    Really gentle.


    But the degree is well grasped, if you insist on ambiguous... it seems that it does not mean that. It''s just like the gentleness of the predecessors to the juniors, and a slightly intimate attitude.


    But this is also surprising enough.


    Unless the girl is a family member of the film emperor, the kind of blood-related children who are brought out of their homes and are ready to be brought into the entertainment industry.


    otherwise.


    Why would you be kind to your juniors for no reason?


    The camera kept shooting.


    Both of them are extremely beautiful, and just taking a picture is a blockbuster.


    Even just using pictures, without fine-tuning, the effect is almost comparable to posters.


    As the film emperor walked up the steps.


    The little girl pulled the strap of her backpack and followed him to the stage.


    The stars in the audience were all stiff.


    This movie is full of great coffee, and the celebrity stars in the circle can''t even stand on it.


    Even the fair red meat like Chen Tairui can only stand in the corner of the stage and applaud the crowd stiffly, welcoming Shen Yingdi.


    His eyes were unbelievable, and he stared strangely at the slow girl.


    The expressions of others are also strange.


    The applause of all the big coffee--the little girl standing beside the film emperor also enjoyed it.


    As a newcomer, he has not officially made his debut, but was applauded and welcomed by so many big men. It has to be said that it is really beautiful.


    The stars under the stage were extremely envious, with jealousy in their eyes.


    That''s Shen Qingyao.


    Legends in the entertainment industry.


    Anyone who can speak to him can be used as a boasting capital.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 303： Entertainment industry movie emperor(16)

    Chapter 303 Entertainment Emperor (16)


    Not to mention, this is his first appearance after returning to China. In front of many big media, he has blatantly displayed a gentle and intimate attitude towards the younger artists.


    The stars can''t wait to rush up to take Yunshala away and change that position to themselves.


    And Cui Xi is one of the stars in the audience.


    She is well-known in the circle, but it is not enough to stand side by side with the big coffee, so she can only stand under the stage, maybe even an interview.


    But at this time, she watched Yunxia stand up on the high platform, the big wrists all smiled and applauded, and all the cameras below were oriented in the direction of her and the film emperor.


    Others are afraid that they won''t even get a shot.


    Cui Xi hasn''t been able to recover until now, feeling like he is dreaming, and it is still a nightmare.


    She knew she had a small reputation and was not able to touch the interview, so she gritted her teeth and wore a **** deep V sweater today, her career line looming.


    Just looking forward to attracting a little attention by showing the flesh.


    Everyone in the circle knows how important the lens is, and in order to rub the lens, there is no other bottom line.


    But for now, obviously the camera is gone.


    Cui Xi was jealous and hated, looking at the person on the stage who was constantly photographed by the flash, and clenched his fists ugly.


    However, no one would notice her.


    No matter how jealous you are, you can only look up in the gutter.


    ¡­


    Yunxia stood on the stage and looked at the many shots.


    She was also a novelty for the first time as a star in the small world.


    The girl''s dress was youthful and energetic, and she cleverly held her bag.


    Although the Big Devil doesn''t think that, he is very clever at this time.


    But in fact, she looks soft and tender, holding the bag like a cute little hamster.


    The pale pink bag was wrapped in her arms and hugged a little higher, so half of her small face was covered behind the bag, and she blinked and looked at the camera under the stage.


    The next film emperor noticed her gesture.


    The young man glanced at her, and there was a hint of bland gentleness in his eyes. He raised his hand and pressed it on her backpack, and pressed the bag gently to reveal a young and tender face of the girl.


    The other party winked and looked at him.


    Shen Qingyao''s eyes drooped, the eyes covered by his eyelashes, as clear as an ink painting, his voice whispered: "It''s okay, don''t be afraid."


    Yunxia nodded and looked around him with big eyes.


    The other party was indeed very calm. There was still nothing uncomfortable under the many lenses aimed at him. Those dark and ink eyes seemed to be so calm and gentle all the time.


    She pursed her lips, tipped her toes quietly, leaned in the direction of the film emperor, and asked, "Will this cause you any trouble, it will be rumored..."


    She turned her face to her face and pressed her voice to a small level. After she finished speaking, she deliberately moved away from the other party and looked up.


    Shen Qingyao looked at her.


    The big devil looked up innocently.


    The girl''s eyes are very big, her eyes are full of water, some innocent innocence, she is staring at him silently, her lips full and slightly muttered, holding her light pink backpack, the whole person looks very young and energetic.


    Shen Qingyao quietly looked at her for two seconds.


    He looked away, expressionless, and looked at the reporters below with alienation.


    The sound quality is lazy.


    "It''s okay. Isn''t that right? Don''t worry about gossip in the entertainment industry."


    Yun Xia heard something stunned.


    The person next to me, tall and slender, has a sense of oppression, and his face is like a handsome son in ink painting, beautiful and peaceful, a little casual, and dark eyes, a deep piece of darkness.


    Faced with the crazy shooting of the following reporters, he stood at the center of the high platform, and his tone was not slow or slow, like the education of the younger generations, gentle and supportive: "In this circle, there are still many things you have to learn, don¡¯t care about the evaluation of others is basic Yes. Today is your first interview. Let¡¯s start by facing the camera."


    The devil nodded in conviction.


    Shen Yingdi is a legend without black powder. Although he is also very young, she is indeed a predecessor to the entertainment industry.


    He is nice and good, and he is right.


    She nodded obediently and conscientiously.


    "Relax first."


    He whispered.


    "Then, lean over a little."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 304： Entertainment industry movie emperor (17)

    Chapter 304 Entertainment Emperor (17)


    Yunxia looked up suspiciously.


    The distance between them is indeed far away, because she deliberately vacated the middle position, not wanting to be too close to each other, so as not to be written by those media as a strange relationship.


    "It doesn''t... doesn''t matter?" she asked, tilting her head.


    The shadow emperor nodded slightly, the clouds were light and windy, and his eyes looked forward, and the deep eyes were as deep as ink stains, and his expression was neither cold nor cold.


    Ok.


    The girl bowed her head, and was close to him.


    The big devil meditated silently. Although she was very good at fighting and fighting, she really didn''t understand that much about the entertainment industry.


    Since the projection is a film-level character, it is also a predecessor of the entertainment industry.


    His words can be listened to naturally.


    Shen Qingyao noticed that she was approaching, her dark eyes under her long eyelashes, and she looked at the girl''s hair indifferently.


    He raised his eyes indifferently.


    The photos of the two were taken by the live media.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The pot has exploded online.


    The fans were all stunned. I didn¡¯t expect that the movie lord who had just returned to China, silently, actually brought a child, and was still at the conference site, showing his intimacy with the girl.


    Everyone is paying attention to this conference.


    No one expected such a big deal.


    "Shen Qingyao''s gossip objects", "Shen Qingyao actually had a scandal", "Who are the children", various titles are filled with entertainment topics.


    Originally, I only heard the news of gossip on the Internet, but no exact photos have been published.


    He started crying and howling.


    "Ah, which shameless little **** smashed my movie emperor! Our good-looking baby, but never gossip!"


    "Upstairs +1, I also want to ask, there are a lot of people in the circle who want to tie up the movie emperor, will it be a tricky bitch? The movie emperor will not spread gossip by himself, does he know this report online?"


    "But I heard that our film emperor called that girl kid... if it doesn''t matter, would it be so called? It feels a little gentle..."


    "Don''t take the rhythm, the children may be called just because of their juniors. Did the woman start to compile stories by this title? Turn the polite title into an ambiguous kind..."


    "It''s very possible that I wipe..."


    ...


    Before the pictures on the scene were published, the comments on the Internet were always suspicion and malicious, and anyone was optimistic about this so-called "little kid".


    After all, Shen Yingdi cleans herself for so long.


    It is impossible to take the initiative to spread the gossip.


    The first reaction of netizens is naturally the binding of others.


    Until-the live report was formally issued.


    Many netizens who previously shouted, "Girls must not be worthy of our film actor" and "must be bound by girls".


    Since then, he has fallen completely into silence.


    Because it was too shocking.


    The live picture circulated on the scene, without any refinement, the girl in the photo is holding a backpack, the air bangs half cover the smooth forehead, white and tender like a ball, long legs, wearing white canvas shoes, looks like Youthful and lively, those beautiful eyes are clear and pure.


    It seems that there is a kind of innocence in the world.


    It looks so beautiful, even the curl of the eyelashes can be intoxicating, revealing a small dimple when you lip your lips, and even a small tiger tooth when you smile, snow white, tender and cute.


    Yingying''s water eyes saw that people''s hearts were going to melt.


    She was holding a backpack, the phone case was the same light pink, and she also had plush pendants.


    All netizens are silent.


    This is too... too... so cute.


    So that they can¡¯t talk.


    In the past, there were always fantasies about the perfect person like Shen Yingdi. In the future, if you look for a girlfriend, what kind of girl will you look for?


    They thought about mature, intellectual, playful and lively, but the final conclusion is:


    The film emperor will not have a girlfriend!


    Who deserves his face!


    If you want to appreciate beauty, it is enough to see yourself, what girlfriend to find!


    It wasn''t until I saw the movie''s "children" that netizens realized how naive they were.


    The topic list is boiling.


    The popularity list is also boiling.


    This newcomer in the entertainment industry has taken the top spot with a strong stance.


    Even exceeded the ranking of Shen Yingdi.


    "Who the **** are children", "Does such a beautiful face really exist?"


    Those pictures were also passed on madly.


    "Ah, ah, ah, this lady, I can! Ah, I''m dead! This face is too killing me! What is this god''s face value! I''m wrong, there are people in this world who are worthy of our Aya... ¡­"


    "Is it a newcomer? Is it a newcomer?? I haven''t heard of it before. Is she really tied with her looks? I think she can be a fire on her own..."


    "You guys have noticed that she''s still quite far away from our film emperor! Hold the bag so cute! Where can I buy the mobile phone pendant! I want to die! It''s so cute!"


    "I also noticed that it''s quite far away, and it doesn''t mean to be close to the point, but I finally know why the film emperor called her a child, super Q! It looks so tender and small."


    The trend of public opinion has changed.


    But there are still some people who have resisted the impact of beauty, and still insist that the other party is tied up, scoffing at the photos on the Internet: "She stood far because it was taken, but the draft of the scandal with the film emperor was bought by herself. Yeah, according to that little kid¡¯s storytelling, I am convinced that it¡¯s ambiguous..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 305： Entertainment industry film emperor (18)

    Chapter 305 Entertainment Emperor (18)


    "In other words, I thought I could clear the suspicion of ties when I stayed far away? She just deliberately stayed so far, so that others can''t see her ties. Ha ha. The film actor said to children, maybe it is for the younger generation, why? It must be said to be ambiguous..."


    "Agree upstairs! The entertainment industry is too messy now! Good looks can represent everything? Look good, you can speak for her? Not even a work, BB?"


    There is still a small group of people on the Internet who insist on not optimistic about this newcomer, spare no effort to discredit mocking, and insist that girls are hype.


    This wind direction was truly reversed after all the videos at the conference site appeared.


    Because there were only a few media present, the video was only sorted out after half an hour.


    Those netizens who were initially reversed may just look at their faces.


    But after the video was released, no netizens dared to say that she was **** with hype even if she didn''t look at the girl''s face value.


    Because the video is so obvious.


    The editing of the video starts from getting off the car, and the camera is aimed directly at the two people. Under the eyes of everyone, the indifferent film emperor is the first to start.


    Netizens can see it intuitively.


    The girl next to him, apparently got out after getting off the bus.


    She was holding her bag and was ready to go to the venue.


    But the slender and indifferent figure at the back picked up the girl''s back lightly and gently, and the expression was light, and the girl was gently pressed into her arms.


    immediately.


    The shadow emperor''s voice was lazy and clean, and he said the intimate name that made the whole network boiling.


    All the topics on the list are ghost crying wolf howling.


    "I ah ah ah ah ah ah hidden You''re the winner will tease it too! If I must immediately blushed, little sister so happy !!!"


    "? I am sour what kind of fairy love is this? Whether it is true or not, I knocked anyway! This pair is too high! Groundhogs scream ah ah ah, when will the country send me an actor! "


    "Upstairs dreaming..."


    "Dream +1!"


    "I think, although the film emperor is so good, it doesn''t look like that... I think it''s like a senior to a junior. It''s just the normal kind of care. Wouldn''t it be the meaning of a couple?"


    "Yes, I agree upstairs! Sister Miss is not in love at first glance. They are definitely not a couple. The film emperor looks like ordinary care. I can''t see any ambiguity..."


    "Aren''t you ah blind? When did Shen Shenzi take care of his juniors? Ah, ah, is it bad for the film lord''s image...Anyway, I mean! We film princes don''t take care of a young actor like that. !"


    "Yes! Our son Shen is the most self-cleaning! If it''s not a matter of interest, or if you are interested in other people''s sisters, how can you get started directly... Oh, roaring me evil, son Shen, be bold, give me a kiss !"


    "Yes, yes, although I want to cry, my film emperor is about to be taken away... But this young lady, I really can, oh, I¡¯m already in the brain to buy it, how beautiful they stand together, ah ah ah If they ever..."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha so funny..."


    Netizens on the Internet have different opinions, and there is a lot of discussion around this matter.


    The lord of the film emperor''s attitude is very decent.


    Acting gentlemanly and politely, it really doesn''t look like a relationship in love.


    But no matter what the relationship is, the face value of this pair is very suitable in the first place.


    Standing together is too seductive.


    The online video makes people want to scream.


    That sentence also seemed too spoiled.


    In the face of many media, Shen Yingdi didn''t care about gossip and put the girl in her arms-this scene was quickly listed as "the most exciting action of the year" and appeared on the entertainment cover.


    At the end of a press conference, Yunxia''s reputation has been completely stabilized in the top three of the popularity list.


    It was a real hit.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Cui Xi slowly brushed the list in the room, then threw away his phone with anger, and went crazy, sweeping both the pillow and the tea cup on the floor.


    She stood in a messy room and took a few deep breaths.


    He walked over to pick up the phone again, bowed his head to open the list, and slowly exhaled.


    She finally saw what it means to be red.


    I used to think that one night''s explosion of red and one night''s riches were just legends. After all, both need luck, and there is only one lucky lottery winner.


    But in front of Shen Qingyao, he didn''t need any luck, as long as he could be **** with him, as if he had won the lottery jackpot, he became a legend overnight, and his price increased geometrically.


    Yun Xia is red.


    thoroughly.


    After the press conference, to this day, countless media and reporters want to interview her every day, and the crew of the crew are also attentive to her.


    Just because the movie emperor''s child.


    Today, the girl''s status in the crew is like a darling.


    Even the famous director Xu Sheng looked at her in surprise when he saw her, and then arranged her shooting kindly.


    This is not available to ordinary coffee shoppers!


    Director Xu Sheng is a legendary director in the industry. Which of the actors in the crew is not in a hurry to please him?


    But only Yun Xia, not only did not please, but was treated kindly by the director.


    Other newcomers, including some little coffee, are envious.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 306： Entertainment industry film emperor (19)

    Chapter 306 Entertainment Emperor (19)


    But envy can only be envied. Who made Shen Yingdi not the one who liked him?


    Even if the jealousy in his heart was like a fire, Cui Xi could do nothing. He could only look up at the other party''s scenery from then on, and he felt helpless.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    But Yunxia has been depressed for the past few days.


    She had a total of two scenes in the movie, and the first scene was finished two weeks later.


    The second scene was with Shen Yingdi.


    This needs to be matched with the other party''s time.


    So she is doing nothing now.


    There is no need to live in the crew hotel, so I went directly to my home.


    The original owner rented a small house in the city. In the residential building, although the place is remote, the furniture is complete.


    The original owner is not a wealthy family, and in the entertainment industry, she has not made any money at present, so she has no brokers, no assistants, and no fancy dresses for the banquet. The whole person is refreshing and poor.


    So it is good to rent such a house.


    Anyway, if you live alone, no matter what you do, it is already rare to have complete furniture.


    Since the press conference, she and Shen Yingdi have not met each other. The other party has never mentioned her at all, nor has she rushed to meet each other.


    Because Yun Xia discovered that Shen Qingyao was very special, as long as someone was a little closer to him, everyone else would think that he wanted to die.


    Of course, those who are close to each other are indeed wanting to die.


    But Yunxia didn''t want to have this kind of misunderstanding. When she heard the uncle driver in the garage that day, she knew that the public despised people with unspoken rules. If there was such a misunderstanding, Tian Xiaodao didn''t know what to think...


    The Big Devil didn''t realize that she had begun to pay attention to each other''s feelings.


    These days, Shen Qingyao did not take the initiative to contact her.


    What happened that day was like a pure accident. The girl took a car to the press conference, and the film emperor took care of the younger generation.


    There is no other communication.


    After a few days.


    Yun Xia, who was doing nothing, suddenly received a call from the crew, informing him that filming might be taking place today.


    She promised.


    Then he hurriedly changed clothes and rushed to the filming scene.


    This movie was from the Republic of China period, there are many ancient buildings, so there are several shots, which were shot in a specially built film and television city.


    It is far away from Yunxia''s address.


    She drove over.


    As soon as I reached the crew, I saw everyone was filming.


    Today is a few shots of filming emperors, as well as some other people''s plays.


    There may be a scene where Yunxia and the film emperor are filmed.


    So the crew called to inform her to come.


    At the moment, other people are filming.


    Shen Qingyao was not in the lounge, but was standing in the antique courtyard, leaning against the pillar of the pavilion, long body jade standing, Zhilan jade tree, those deep and dark eyes, looking at the pond beside the pavilion, slender Eyelashes are hidden behind the lens.


    His role is also a spy, disguised as a teacher in the daytime, and a ruthless killer at night, performing part of the party''s tasks, this role is generally difficult to perform.


    Because the actor was originally a spy, and the spy has two identities, and the spy itself has to act as a teacher. This is the middle of the play.


    It''s a very difficult character.


    But since Emperor Shen Ying was in charge, there was naturally nothing to worry about.


    Moreover, because of his face value, this character seems to be more attractive.


    Yunxia looked away.


    The man''s eyes drooped slightly, sweeping through the script in his hand.


    His own temperament is somewhat mysterious and dangerous, unpredictable. When I first saw him in the hotel corridor that day, the youth''s careful eyes made Yun Xia unconsciously alert. He was obviously calm and calm, but it made people feel terrified. .


    It may be because the gas field is too oppressive.


    At this time, after wearing the prop glasses, his eyes seemed a lot harmless, as if it were really elegant and elegant, with some dangerous oppression qualities.


    Long eyelashes drooping.


    Next to him were a few diligent assistants who were busy serving tea and drinking water, and dared not stand too close together, so they stood beside the young man cautiously.


    Yunxia seemed to be uncomfortable seeing them keep tidying up their clothes.


    She understands how these people feel.


    Even her devil was a little uncomfortable when she shared a car with the movie emperor.


    Yunxia hesitated whether to pass.


    It''s been a while since the last press conference.


    The heat on the Internet has not dropped at all.


    There are also well-known variety shows looking for her, I hope she can be a guest shoot.


    Those variety shows are very famous.


    Many variety shows only invite big players in the entertainment industry, and no number of celebrities want to go to get invitations, but these variety shows have come to her and offered her the conditions to invite her to participate.


    It was very helpful for her debut.


    But Yunxia has not decided yet.


    Because she thought with her toes that the other party must have come to Shen Yingdi.


    Shen Qingyao does not participate in variety shows in the entertainment industry. This is a well-known thing, as well as his habit of not receiving emotional dramas.


    These variety shows definitely want to tap her relationship with the film emperor. If it is possible, to take Shen Yingdi out for a photo, it is a breaking point for the show, but it can also be said to be the first show of the Yingdi variety show, adding a bit of aura to the show.


    After all, "the film emperor and the children" is the hottest topic recently.


    The whole network is waiting to announce their love affair, or to clarify that rumors are not in love.


    Both parties were indifferent.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 307： Entertainment industry film emperor (20)

    Chapter 307 Entertainment Circle Movie Emperor (20)


    Shen Qingyao didn''t know whether he didn''t pay attention to the gossip, or he didn''t care about the gossip at all.


    Regardless of the fact that the online gossip is getting bigger and bigger, he doesn''t mean to come forward.


    Yunxia is even more helpless.


    Shen Yingdi didn''t contact her, it seemed strange that she went to clarify alone...


    She doesn''t know what the other party''s attitude is now.


    Yunxia felt very puzzled.


    At first, she read the comments on the Internet, and said that she had something different, even she almost believed it, and felt that the film emperor was really interesting to herself.


    But soon she knew that nothing happened at all.


    Otherwise, how could the film emperor be so long apart, never contact her.


    That day he took his car to the crew, and he did not ask for contact information.


    Yun Xia thought, maybe he was just an ordinary junior.


    She stood alone in the corner and looked around.


    Because of the girl''s dazzling beauty, the staff passing by will look at her.


    But at this time they were in a hurry, so no one stepped forward to speak to her.


    There are a few idle actors not far away, looking at her with a weird look, and then look at Shen Yingdi on the other side.


    This is the second time she and Shen Qingyao have appeared at the same time, but the two sides did not take the initiative to talk to anyone as if they did not know each other.


    These actors naturally feel strange.


    Even a bit vicious guess, will it really be Yunxia intentionally tied up? Seeing the attitude of the film emperor, there was no initiative to greet her.


    Yunxia ignored them.


    She didn''t have assistants and agents, and others were busy with work. No one came. So the girl stood alone in the corner, bowed her head and bored the phone case, waiting for others to be bored.


    The weather was a bit cold today. She didn''t pay attention to the temperature when she went out. She didn''t wear much. She didn''t wear a coat. At this time, she leaned on the post and it was a little cold. Yun Xia squatted down and hugged her arms. People looking at the shooting from afar.


    Looking around for a while.


    She looked away slightly and looked at the movie emperor not far away.


    He still leaned there safely, his side profile like a picture scroll, his eyebrows were a bit deep, with dark eyes, like a brilliant ink painting, his long eyelashes appeared gentle, covered behind a pair of clear lenses.


    He turned a page of the script, some inadvertently raised his long eyelashes, and through the lens, his eyes just hit the girl not far away, and looked at him peacefully.


    Yunxia was tense again for a moment, and thought about it.


    I am well-dressed today, there is nothing wrong with etiquette...


    So she looked back generously.


    But the other party just glanced lightly, without too much stay, he lowered his eyelashes again, looking at the pages in his hand.


    Yunxia froze slightly.


    She lowered her head and stared at her toes, silently continuing to wait for the announcement.


    After a few seconds, a shadow suddenly fell before his eyes.


    Someone stood in front of himself.


    Yun Xia raised his eyes, and Shui Yingying''s eyes reflected a young and handsome face, but the other party''s eyes were a bit vicious, and the beauty of the face was destroyed, making him a bit mean.


    Chen Tairui.


    It''s really lingering.


    Yun Xia lightly glanced at him, "What''s wrong. Want to find kick again?"


    I heard her say.


    Chen Tairui subconsciously remembered the fact that he was kicked fiercely by the other party in the hotel that day. The pain seemed to be still engraved in his mind. His face changed slightly, and he took a step back quietly.


    The girl snorted.


    Chen Tairui regretted the next second after retreating. Does this mean that he is afraid of Yunxia?


    So he pushed forward hard again, with a spark in his voice, and laughed ridiculously, "You can do it, now I can still calm down when you see me... Are you afraid that I will tell you about it? Go to Director Xu to dive The rules, while hooking up with the filming emperor... No wonder I don¡¯t look down on me..."


    He is irritating and irritating, making him very impatient.


    Yun Xia snorted coldly: "Who is like you, can you compare with a finger of Shen Qingyao? Don''t take yourself too high, you want to tell me something, tell the media In the director''s room, just go if you want to say."


    Chen Tairu frowned suspiciously.


    Why isn''t Yunxia afraid?


    Seeing no threat to the other party, he looked ugly and took a step forward, trapping the slender girl between himself and the post, sneering: "I can''t compare to Shen Yingdi, but do you think people are looking at you? You are alone today Here, Emperor Shen Ying didn¡¯t care about you anyway. How did you feel lost? Did you think you were climbing a high branch? Gee, the feeling of being left out is uncomfortable..."


    His words were full of malice.


    Yunxia could not help frowning.


    ¡­


    not far away.


    Shen Qingyao took the cup, lowered his head and sipped the breeze lightly, and the color of his thin lips was stained with bright water. He casually turned a page of the book and looked at the script calmly through a pair of prop lenses.


    His eyes were a little absent-minded.


    The shadow emperor raised his eyes inadvertently and saw a pair of men and women not far away.


    The boys are young and tall, tall and tall, and the appearance is also sunny and handsome. Emperor Shen Ying has a little impression on him. It seems that he has glimpsed on the poster where the boy smiles very sunny and has a young and lively vigor.


    And the girl opposite him.


    It is young and cute.


    She wore white long sleeves today, with a loop of fluff on her cuffs, black trousers wrapped in a pair of slender beautiful legs, her hair tied into a ponytail, and a few strands of hair still curling up on her back.


    At this time she was looking up at her little face, looking at the boy in front of her with a serious expression.


    What the two are talking about.


    Can''t hear them.


    But the picture looks very attractive.


    After all, both of them are young and beautiful boys and girls, and they are both peers in the entertainment industry.


    The age is similar, and it looks more suitable.


    Many of the passing staff couldn''t help but look at the past, as if attracted by the beauty of the picture, and some people couldn''t help secretly taking pictures.


    Shen Qingyao''s eyes were calm, and he heard the two assistants beside him whispering.


    The conversation between the two came.


    "So Yunxia still knew Chen Tairui? That''s the popular little fresh meat. I heard that he was only 21 years old and just graduated from college. It''s really young... I didn''t expect Yunxia to know him..."


    "Yeah, Chen Tairui, he is now the first in the list of young idols. The young people have a promising future, but there are often gossips..."


    The two whispered gossip.


    Speaking and talking, I felt a light glance fell on them.


    The two assistants raised their heads and saw the film emperor leaning against the pillar. At this time, Slowly put the script down and held the tea cup against the pillar. He slowly sipped the tea with no expression. Any emotion that fell on the eyes was silent and calm. Looking at them.


    The young man hooked his lower lip slightly.


    It can''t be a smile or a mockery.


    *


    *


    PS (Excluding): I owe 9,000 words for the National Day (I don¡¯t know why I owe so much...) I will embark on a long road of debt repayment (T?T)


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 308： Entertainment industry film emperor (21)

    Chapter 308 Entertainment Emperor (21)


    "Mr. Shen, is the tea cold?" One of the assistants hurried forward and was ready to wait for the film emperor to finish the tea and take the tea cup to add some hot water.


    Shen Qingyao didn''t speak.


    The bone china teacup turned slightly between the young slender fingers. His fingers were fair, and he looked like a teacup, as bright as jade, and the dangling eyes fluttered lightly. He looked at the teacup for a while.


    The two assistants looked at each other.


    I don''t know what the shadow emperor''s silence means.


    After a few seconds.


    Shen Qingyao gently lowered his hand and placed the teacup on the table. The teacup fell on the table and made a clear sound.


    The assistants felt inexplicably cold, as if there was a cold wind passing by.


    However, the opposite film emperor did not respond. After putting down the teacup, he looked back at the script and turned the page without any disturbance.


    The two assistants watched carefully for a while and saw that there was no other reaction from the film emperor. They carefully took the tea cup and poured the tea.


    ¡­


    Chen Tairui originally wanted to inquire from Yunxia and asked her about her relationship with Shen Qingyao.


    As a result, the other party was not afraid of his threats, and in the end, asked nothing.


    Had to leave in anger.


    Yun Xia patted his sleeve and sneered.


    She waited on the set until dark.


    After Shen Qingyao''s part ended, the sky was completely dark.


    The rest of the shooting can only be delayed.


    The crew of the crew came over and told Yunxia that she didn¡¯t have to wait. She couldn¡¯t shoot today, so she could go home now.


    Yun Xia waited for a day here, only had lunch at noon, but didn''t eat dinner. At this time, the whole person was cold and hungry. He touched the hungry stomach and nodded to the crew.


    The crew smiled apologetically at her and turned away.


    This is the case in this circle. Actors with low status are not treated. Time must be matched with the time of the big coffee. It is very common to wait for a day to wait for the shooting.


    Yun Xia''s eyes swept around on the set, and without seeing Shen Yingdi, she might have gone.


    She hugged her arms and left slowly.


    On the way out, I ran into several other stars, and they all packed up and were preparing to go. After they saw Yunxia, ??their expression changed slightly, and they all gathered together and whispered.


    "What happened..."


    "I don''t know. I heard that Yunxia and Shen Yingdi are both in the crew today. People seem to ignore her..."


    "True and false, didn''t you take care of the conference that day?"


    "Oh, maybe it was she who posted it on her own, and the film emperor didn''t mean it..."


    There was a lot of talk behind it, Yun Xia ignored it and left the studio with the bag.


    The sky outside the studio was completely dark.


    The streetlights lit up a little.


    In the distance are the streets that come and go, and there are buildings with bright lights.


    Nearby is the antique building of the film and television city. Only the corner lights up, and a small place is illuminated by the quiet ground, and the water beside the pavilion is sparkling.


    She walked around the corner.


    It was too late to go home to cook now. She was a little hungry. Thinking of the small bread in the bag, Yunxia stopped by the pond, bowed her head, and took out the bag of small bread.


    She stood by the pond of cold winds, biting the bread, squinting and looking at the sparkling water.


    The shock value is already two hundred.


    Although after the press conference, for so long, Shen Yingdi had not contacted her.


    But the reputation he brought to her is very real, she has been in the top few on the list for a long time.


    Of course, unparalleled beauty also plays a big role.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 309： Entertainment industry movie emperor (22)

    Chapter 309 Entertainment Emperor (22)


    There are still 800 shocks to complete the task.


    She nibbled at the bread, thinking about her next sensational plan.


    Suddenly there was a slight footstep behind him.


    Gently and slowly, not tight or slow.


    The girl turned back slightly.


    A long figure was hiding in front of her, and the light of the street lamp was covered by a corner. From behind him, Yun Xia looked into the ink-like clear eyes, drooping her eyelashes, because of her height, she was high and dark The figure of her can completely cover her.


    Yunxia blinked.


    After the film emperor changed the clothes he photographed, he was still a black coat with a long style, but still could not cover the long legs, showing a beautiful line. His fingers were in the coat pocket, and the elegant watch was exposed. Refracting ice blue light.


    Shen Qingyao glanced at the bread in the girl¡¯s hand, and then looked away. The expression was thoughtful. After only two seconds, she looked at her, and her eyes reflected the sparkling water in the pond. This kind of gentle and illusory illusion, but in those dark and ink eyes, the emotions are still cold.


    He asked: "Only eat this at night?"


    Yunxia looked at the small bread, took another bite, nodded, and stuffed the bread into his mouth to eat, patted his chest before asking: "Mr. Shen, you haven''t left yet."


    Shen Qingyao lowered his eyes, lifted the watch and glanced casually, and nodded slightly to her, "Well, I waited for you specially."


    "?" Yun Xia wondered, "Wait for me?"


    Listening to her asking this question, Shen Yingdi raised her delicate eyebrows slightly, her black and white eyes narrowed slightly, and she rarely smiled, warm and beautiful.


    The dark pupil stared at her deeply, her thin lips ticked slightly, and the lazy and stunning arc passed, and the beautiful slender young man sighed softly.


    "Sure enough, it''s a kid... There is very little experience in human relationships. Soon after the press conference, I helped you, at least invite me to have a meal. The basic homework of human relationships must be borrowed and paid back."


    Shen Yingdi''s voice was indifferent, and he could not hear much emotion, but he was gentle and said these things slowly. Like an educated junior, Yun Xia tilted her head suspiciously and sucked into her little reddish nose.


    She thought about it.


    Makes sense.


    Shen Qingyao''s dark eyes flashed over her, frowning at the girl''s simple dress.


    The eyes narrowed indifferently.


    The girl nodded, raised her head to show a smiling face, a small red face, but the smile was bright and beautiful, the dimples were intoxicating, and when she nodded her approval, she looked very cute and cute.


    She patted her breast: "Then I will invite Mr. Shen to dinner now."


    "Is it cold?" The Emperor asked suddenly.


    Yun Xia looked up, looking at the beautiful white face, deep and delicate eyebrows, the dark and deep pupils below, like a dangerous and mysterious abyss, staring at her like a smile.


    Yunxia couldn''t help glancing at the eye shadow emperor''s collar.


    He was dressed neatly and neatly. Under the coat was a white and clean shirt and a beautiful black tie, which added a mature and elegant look to the young people. The buttons of the coat were buttoned one by one and very neat.


    Is she cold? Will the emperor put her coat on her?


    Yun Xia rolled her eyes wide, embraced her arms, and nodded. "It''s a little cold. I was out in a hurry today. I didn''t wear a coat."


    Shen Qingyao Wen Run looked down at her with low eyes.


    He paused, and really raised his hand, his white, slender fingers, gently resting on his first clothes button.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 310： Entertainment industry movie emperor(23)

    Chapter 310 Entertainment Emperor (23)


    Yun Xia narrowed her eyes, with a lot of interest, calmly waiting for the opponent''s movements.


    With those bright white hands, Jojos understood the first buckle, and then slowly down, unscathed, and then unfastened the second buckle, the pure black button was the same color as the coat, with metal The matte texture reflects the deep and dull light under the street lamp, as the clothes button is unbuttoned, revealing the white and elegant shirt below.


    The shadow emperor''s movements were not quick, but combined with the sentence he just asked, the fool could also see that the other party was about to take off his coat to her.


    In this case, if you are polite, should you say no?


    Yun Xia waved his hand: "Mr. Shen doesn''t care about me. You seem to be wearing only a coat. The shirt inside is very thin. It will be cold for me."


    When Shen Yingdi heard the words, Qing Jun''s eyes glanced at her, his expression stopped naturally.


    "Also."


    He slowly reattached the button, his movements were very natural and smooth.


    It didn''t seem to hear that the girl was only modest, and she buttoned her clothes gently.


    Yunxia blinked.


    How does she feel that the other party is teasing herself...


    She blinked her head up and blinked her lips silently, turning her head.


    "It''s not cold in the car, let''s go." The film emperor''s expression was very calm.


    The light of the street lamp shone into his beautiful pupils, and the light seemed to be swallowed up by the pupils like the abyss, leaving only a quiet calm.


    Looking at her unclearly.


    Yun Xia scratched her head.


    She looked at the slender figure under the street lamp for a while, and obediently walked forward.


    The slender figure behind him followed her.


    The girl took her arm and walked a few steps, preparing to go back and ask where to go.


    Behind him, with the light and calm footsteps.


    The warm breath is silently shrouded from behind.


    The other party''s slender fingers stretched out the coat. The dark coat fluttered lightly on the girl like wings, and the white hand naturally rested on her little shoulder. The long fingers were slightly closed, making people feel just right. Gentleman elegant.


    The girl''s body was naturally attached to the figure, his arm touched his white shirt, and was wrapped like a child. Hearing the other person''s voice was close at hand, breathing as if it were just above the head, magnetic and sweet sound quality It was so close, it seemed to be close to the earlobe and the microstrip was gentle.


    "Let''s wear it together, the garage is below, and it will be there in a few minutes." He seemed to know what the girl would worry about, Wenrun politely said, "Now it''s late, and no one else will meet on the road."


    Yunxia was dumbfounded.


    She was caged by a long figure, like a small ball shrunk in his coat. The shadow emperor''s white fingers gently rested on her shoulder. Although the distance was very intimate, the posture was aloof and cold.


    Yun Xia raised a small face and looked at him, because the distance was very close, and he looked up with a white shirt and black tie. The shape of the collarbone of the youth is very good. A line can also be seen under the shirt, and the shirt is very beautiful. It is a **** throat knot, which makes people want to touch it.


    Perceiving her sight, the other party looked down slightly.


    Under the eyelashes, the unfathomable pupil looked over, warm and dangerous in the moonlight.


    He smiled, "Where to eat?"


    Yun Xia was surrounded by him, and her whole body was very warm. She shrank, and asked, "How about hot pot?"


    Shen Yingdi shook his head: "I don''t like oily and spicy."


    "That rice? Ramen? Steak?" The girl counted with her fingers.


    Her little nose was cold with red, and when she was caged in her arms, she was cold all over.


    Shen Qingyao lowered his eyes slightly.


    After the two met, he didn''t stay in the pavilion all the time and went to shoot early.


    So, did not see where she went later.


    But the other person is so cold, it seems that it has been frozen for a long time.


    That being said, she should have been waiting there all day.


    No one brought her a coat or asked her to go to the warm indoor lounge.


    The young man casually raised his thin lips, smiling with a hint of casual danger.


    Yunxia is still thinking about what to eat.


    It is better to think about it or not to go to public places.


    The scandal between her and the film emperor was originally a bit unclear. It was annoying to be photographed. The big devil frowned and thought for a while, and suddenly thought: "Go to my house? I will cook noodles."


    After she finished speaking, she felt inappropriate.


    After all, if you invite people to eat, you should still be outside. And today, it''s getting late.


    But she didn''t say the next sentence, and the other party wouldn''t be stubborn: "Okay."


    Yun Xia stayed, looked up.


    Shen Qingyao did not look at her, and looked at the front plainly, as if casually agreeing, and lowered her eyes to take out the car key from the coat pocket. "The driver went back. Today I will drive. Where is your home?"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Because the address is far away, it took half an hour to arrive. After Shen Qingyao stopped the car and didn''t look up at the surroundings, the girl hurriedly pulled her arm and stuffed it behind the car.


    After being pushed by the girl into the car, he slightly raised his delicate eyebrows, his eyes looked lightly forward, and he saw two old people coming out of the residential building. After seeing Yunxia in front of the car, he smiled and said hello: "Xia Xiaxia, Come back so late today."


    Yun Xia scratched her head and smiled: "Well."


    The shadow emperor stood in the shadow behind the car. The two old men did not see it, and greeted them and left.


    Shen Qingyao''s eyes dropped slightly, and Slowly pulled his arm out of the girl''s hand, adjusted his sleeves, and looked at her silently.


    "Let others see that it is not easy to explain." Yun Xia spread her hands, narrowed her eyes, looked up and down at the film emperor, raised her eyebrows, "Mr. Shen knows that you are more famous? The grandpa and grandma near my house know you If you are seen, you will be surrounded here today. I will definitely not be in two minutes. The residents of the whole building will come down to see you."


    Shen Yingdi''s fame is really amazing.


    no way.


    Shen Qingyao heard that, her eyes fell on her and nodded: "Then I should thank you."


    "It''s easy to talk." The girl patted his shoulder with her hand, pulled the sleeve of the man''s coat with two fingers, looked around, and made sure that no one had passed, so she took the movie emperor home quickly.


    Closed the door.


    Yunxia clapped her hands, "Safe."


    Such a move would naturally fall into Shen Yingdi''s eyes. Shen Qingyao only slightly hooked her lips, the thin lips were warm and curved, and she looked up at the room.


    Simple one room and one hall.


    Very girlish.


    Dingdong wind chimes hung overhead, cartoon-patterned wallpaper on the walls, the pillows on the sofa were soft, and a few pots of flesh were placed on the coffee table.


    At first glance is the young girl''s room.


    The film emperor''s calmness and integrity, the dark coat and snow-white shirt, mature and expensive, such as the son of your family.


    With such a naive and tender atmosphere, it is obviously out of place.


    He looked around slowly for a week.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 311： Entertainment industry movie emperor (24)

    Chapter 311 Entertainment Emperor (24)


    Yun Xia turned on the heating, and when he turned back, he saw that the man was wearing a dark coat, standing in the room with long hands and feet, making the room that was not large, instantly narrowed, and the tip of his broken hair almost touched the wind chime above his head , Chilan Yushu, black coat showed a high-end low-key luxury, gentleman and indifferent.


    The dark and cruel colors are not in harmony with the room full of girls'' hearts, but his eyebrows are delicate and gentle, his eyelashes are low, and he looks very harmonious. He stands in front of the door and politely raises his eyes. Waiting for permission to move inward.


    The gentleman''s style is at a glance.


    "Mr. Shen, please sit down and let me cook the noodles for you." Yun Xia leaned on the door frame, her chin raised, and motioned to the sofa in the living room.


    Shen Qingyao nodded slightly.


    The heating turned on, and the room gradually warmed up.


    The young man lifted his finger under the button of the clothes. Slowly stripped his coat and put it lightly on the side of the sofa. Then he sat down with his long legs slightly bent, looking calmly at the girl running to the kitchen to cook.


    His cool, dark eyes looked around for a week, his lips slightly soft, and he raised his loose tie, and looked down at the coffee table.


    There is a box of lollipops on top, and the candy in the candy box is colorful.


    He waited until the girl hurried out of the kitchen before raising his eyes and turning his head, politely asked: "Can this be eaten?"


    Yunxia glanced at the box of lollipops and was happy, and nodded, "Yes."


    The film emperor looks mature and steady, but I never expected to like lollipops.


    She leaned against the kitchen door with great interest. When she saw that the other party had taken a piece of sugar, she immediately peeled off the sugar paper and slowly put the sugar into her thin lips. While eating the sugar, her white face slightly bulged From the beginning, it looks young and childish.


    He dangled his dark eyelashes and put the peeled sugar paper into the trash can.


    The profile is beautiful.


    Yun Xia watched the movie emperor''s eating sugar, secretly picked up the phone, pointed at the man, and snapped a picture.


    She forgot to close the shutter sound.


    Click.


    A clear voice fell into his ears, Shen Qingyao looked back slightly, her beautiful dark eyes looked at her, and she slowly smiled a little, her thin lips slightly picked.


    Yun Xia put away her phone embarrassingly, scratching her head and whispering her head: "Uh...Mr. Shen is so beautiful, I didn''t hold back...I won''t pass it, you can rest assured."


    After she finished speaking, she thought about it, and worried that the other party might think that she had taken photos of the scandal, so she simply said: "I can delete it."


    She said, lowering her head and picking up her phone, ready to delete the photo.


    The other party smiled lightly, with sugar, and his voice was magnetic and fuzzy. "You can pass it, I''m fine."


    He has a gentle look, like indulging a child. He squints at the end of his speech. His beautiful fingers open the magazine and read a page indifferently.


    Yun Xia immediately followed her path, quickly put away her phone, and turned to the kitchen.


    In a moment.


    The hot fragrance came out.


    It''s not rice fragrance.


    Shen Qingyao in the living room glanced in the direction of the kitchen, raised his thin lips thoughtfully, slowly got up, stretched his hands to loosen his tie, and walked toward the kitchen.


    The girl is inside.


    Holding chopsticks, she stood in front of the stage and filled the cooked instant noodles into the bowl.


    Shen Qingyao glanced at the two bowls of instant noodles, leaning against the door in a funny way, and the eyes cleared.


    Yun Xiasheng came out and saw him coming back, blinking, "Hey? What''s wrong, are you hungry? I''m ready."


    Shen Yingdi''s tongue tipped the candy between the top lips, the sweet fragrance melted between the lips and his teeth, his eyes fluttered lightly on the foam surface, and the dark eyes were like ink, with a calm and calm, and the emotions in the eyes were silent Silently, slowly asked her: "You are talking about cooking noodles, just cooking this?"


    "Ok."


    The girl had no guilty feelings, nodded, and leaned her head back: "Yeah."


    The slender youth squinted.


    He leaned against the door lazily, and looked at her with a smile, and then looked at the two bowls of hot instant noodles. He seemed helpless, shook his head slightly, and then straightened his body and walked over.


    He went to the refrigerator and looked at the colorful stickers on the refrigerator. He asked politely, "Can I open the refrigerator?"


    Yunxia turned her head and glanced, "Yes."


    Shen Qingyao looked down at the refrigerator.


    He glanced at it.


    Yun Xia stood on tiptoe behind him, curiously protruding his head: "What are you doing?"


    Shen Qingyao rolled his eyes, raised her hand to push her shoulders, and gently pushed the girl towards the kitchen counter, freeing up the middle position. He lowered his eyes and lifted his sleeves with no expression, putting the ice blue watch between his wrists. Take it off and hand it to the innocent girl next to it.


    Yun Xia stretched out his hand and held it, holding it in his hand, watching blankly as the film emperor took out the vegetables from the refrigerator.


    "Go out, kid," he said, his voice clear and languid, "I can''t eat instant noodles every day...I''ll make this meal."


    Yun Xia opened his eyes wide and watched the other party slowly washing and chopping vegetables. Slender and white fingers held the knife handle and cut the vegetables neatly.


    "Shen Yingdi, would you still cook?" The girl couldn''t help looking at the side with surprise.


    She hasn''t heard of it in entertainment news.


    Shen Yingdi cut it well and took out the frozen chicken wings and half a bottle of cola from the refrigerator.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "It''s so delicious..." Four Coke chicken wings were killed by Yunxia alone, and she was embarrassed to move the last one, looking at the emperor admiringly.


    She is a big devil who fights against people, even if she can''t buy food or cook, she doesn''t even have a pillowcase. She lives alone and feels very frustrated.


    I didn''t expect Tian Xiaodao to be so powerful.


    Shen Qingyao''s eyes were warm and light, and low eyes looked at the remaining chicken wings, and he smiled casually, "Really? This one is also left to you, eat slowly."


    The girl''s black and white eyes lit up and glanced at the chicken wing. She looked at him inquiringly and expectantly. After getting nod permission, she bent her beautiful and moist eyes and chewed the chicken wings beautifully.


    Shen Qingyao looked at her and looked away again.


    He lowered his eyes and slowly buckled his watch. Between the black straps, the metal buttons snapped on, and the ice-blue dial shimmered. He suddenly said: "Has you made a boyfriend?"


    The girl was eating intently, taking time to lick the corners of her lips, shaking her head, "No."


    Shen Yingdi buckled his watch, raised his eyes, his long lashes covered the clear eyes, and a slender arm lightly rested on the sofa, leaning slightly lazily, leaning on his temple, and spreading his mouth.


    "Then I will give you a suggestion... Boys like you, your boyfriend can consider being older. The young people can''t take care of you. Like today, is it called Chen Tairui..."


    He mentioned the name, his eyes unchanged, his lips slightly raised, like a mockery.


    Qing Jun''s eyes were dark, and his lips were lightly opened: "Don''t think about him."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 312： Entertainment industry film emperor (25)

    Chapter 312 Entertainment Emperor (25)


    Yun Xia didn''t consider Chen Tairui at first. He immediately frowned and spit out the wings of chicken wings, with obvious disgust in his expression, biting the meat vaguely: "I don''t think about him, he hates it."


    After she finished speaking, she pouted her lips and continued to nibble at the wings in her hand, which were already ruddy lips. At this time, she was stained with a little oil, which seemed more hydrated. She also protruded the red tongue and licked the corner of the lips, a chicken wing Gnawing with relish.


    Just looking at her, it seems that his appetite has also improved.


    Shen Qingyao held her forehead with one hand, looking at the girl''s profile with deep eyes, and looked at her chewing chicken wings. After listening to her muttering, he raised a thin lip and smiled lightly. With a hint of coolness, he asked, "Oh? Why, he bullied you?"


    Yun Xia nibbled at the last chicken wing and raised her shiny hands, looking at Emperor Shen Ying. "There are wet tissues in the drawer under the coffee table. Help me get a packet."


    After she finished speaking, she shook her head again: "How can he bully me, but his character is not good, and there are scandals in the entertainment circle all over the world. Every time I clarify, in fact every time is true..."


    She stepped forward mysteriously, "Shen Yingdi, I will tell you secretly, Chen Tairui and his personal settings are completely different! Although he is a warm man in the sun in front of the public, he actually did a lot of things And cheated the fans in the name of an idol. His scandals are also true. When I didn¡¯t know you not long ago, he secretly made an appointment with me."


    Shen Qingyao slowly opened the drawer, listening to her casually.


    He took out a small packet of wet tissue from the drawer, raised his hand to close the drawer, and also heard the girl''s last words.


    The young man''s movements paused slightly. After a second, he was slow to reorganize and resumed his movements. He closed the drawer gently, his tone was still casual, his gesture was expensive and elegant, and asked, "Ask you? What do you do."


    "What else can I do."


    The girl''s voice was a little disdainful, holding up two shiny hands, and he yelled, "Open the house."


    Shen Qingyao raised his dark eyes.


    His eyes were unclear, and he looked at the pretty face of the girl in front of him, slowly between the soft lips, and gently passed the name, "Chen Tairui..."


    When he pronounced the name, his voice was so soft that Yunxia didn''t notice.


    Shen Yingdi looked indifferent.


    He lowered his eyelashes, holding the tissue bag with one hand, but instead of handing the tissue to the girl, he reached over her slender wrist and held the paper bag with the other hand, inadvertently biting in the thin lips and tearing, slender fingers pulled out of it. Paper towels, gently wrap the girl''s small hands and wipe gently.


    Yunxia froze for a moment.


    The other party''s eyes were low and the expression was smooth, and the pair of beautiful white hands like art, holding her small hand, and her long five fingers were particularly beautiful, you can put her hand completely between your fingers and slowly use a white tissue Wipe, the posture is not tight or slow.


    She blinked: "Shen Yingdi..."


    "If you don''t mind," the other party interrupted her with a gentle voice, and lifted her bright black eyes. The pupils were as dark as the abyss, and the danger of being slow and rational, bent her lips: "Just call me my name."


    Yunxia scratched her head.


    "How do you do? You are a senior in the entertainment industry. You have such a high status. If you let others hear my name, you will have to make headlines again."


    She can imagine the title of the news. It must be such titles as "Younger actors don''t respect the movie emperor", "Shock! The newcomer even called Shen Yingdi directly"...


    She twitched, shook her head, opened her big eyes, and looked at the slender young man with an innocent expression.


    Shen Qingyao let go of his hand, put the wet tissue in the trash can, and looked at her casually, "It doesn''t matter, then call me a senior in front of me. If only two of us, just call the name."


    Yunxia nodded.


    She glanced at the clock hanging on the wall. It was more than ten o''clock at this time, almost eleven o''clock. This time was quite late, and Shen Yingdi should almost leave her house.


    She looked back at the young man innocently, thinking that the gentleman''s movie emperor would open his mouth and go back.


    But in her eyes, Shen Qingyao just smiled and smiled, her silent eyes fell on her body, her lips were slightly hooked, the curvature was very slight, and she couldn¡¯t even see that it was a smile, just felt he was delicate The beautiful face, the expression seems to be a little softer, the voice is indifferent, the white fingertips turn off the watch, and casually glanced at the time:


    "So, let''s hear it first?"


    Yun Xia was shocked.


    She stared at the young man''s dark and cold eyes, and froze at the sudden request before she obediently said according to his words: "Qing...Qing Yao? Is that so?"


    The shadow of the emperor''s lips draws a beautiful arc.


    Although he has always had a gentle look, his real smile is rare. At this time, he smiled slightly. The clean and elegant temperament seemed to be deep into the bone marrow. The gentleman nodded politely.


    He looked at his watch. "It''s not too late, I should go."


    Yun Xia was a little reluctant. He glanced at the food on the table and wondered when he would have a good meal again.


    She sent the other person out, and the young man reached out to block her and whispered: "You don''t have to send me downstairs. It''s already too late now. You can just stay at home and go downstairs to get the car myself."


    Yun Xia heard and did not force her, nodded, and did not forget to remind her: "Shen Ying Di you... No, Qing Yao, you must be careful when you go downstairs, don''t be seen by others, otherwise you can''t go."


    "Hmm." The film emperor answered in a warm voice, and nodded slightly at her, "Go in."


    The girl''s small head protruded out of the door frame, and her watery eyes looked at him. Shen Qingyao''s slender eyelashes moved a little, raising her hands and rubbing her back of the head, and her long, warm fingers wrapped around her broken hair. Childlike gentle.


    The voice was low, with a broad smile.


    "Sleep early, kid."


    ¡­


    The young man went downstairs. In the night, Qi Chang''s figure was pulled out by the street lamp for a long time, and he looked cold and indifferent.


    He lowered his eyes, clinging to a white lollipop sent by the girl before leaving. The candy paper was colorful. Shen Qingyao peeled it off. The candy was carelessly contained between the thin lips. The tip of the tongue peaked and felt sweet. The smell slowly spread.


    This kind of soft and sweet, just like the girl feels, young, youthful and energetic, and like pink plush gadgets, the whole person is like candy.


    The whole body exudes tender sweetness.


    Shen Qingyao bite the sugar, his side face was sloppy, opened the door of the car, and slender fingers rested on the steering wheel, his eyes faintly looking at the residential building.


    Far away, the window was still lit.


    He suddenly smiled lazily, holding his forehead with one hand.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 313： Entertainment industry movie emperor (26)

    Chapter 313 Entertainment Emperor (26)


    On the table in front of the car was a neatly folded mask. The girl just got back in his car, but didn''t notice it along the way. The black mask was placed on the stage, almost blending with the black on the background of the carriage.


    Shen Qingyao looked at it.


    That was the day when the press conference started. Send the girl to the press conference site and remove the mask from her face. The mask was disposable, and it didn¡¯t matter if it was thrown away, but he forgot to throw it, so he kept it in the car and probably the driver didn¡¯t notice it.


    He watched casually for a while, his tongue tipped over the top of the candy, his eyes dropped out of the coat pocket, and then reached out to take the lollipop down, looking down at the flooded screen of the phone.


    White slender fingers flicked and downloaded the software from the app store.


    He knew that he had an account that an assistant helped to register, but after signing up, he never logged on. He didn''t often use his phone to read things, his social account was blank.


    Shen Yingdi looked indifferent, called the assistant, and asked for the name and password of the public account.


    The assistant was shocked: "Shen...Mr. Shen, do you plan to enter the social platform yourself?"


    His tone was pleasantly surprised.


    Shen Qingyao¡¯s influence is naturally beyond doubt. His account is still registered by an assistant, who only authenticated the information, but the fans have been skyrocketing. Until now, the account that has not posted any information has more fans than all artists. .


    This is also a true portrayal of Shen Yingdi''s status in the entertainment industry.


    The assistant was full of surprises, thinking that the other party wanted to take care of his account, so he quickly sent the password.


    Shen Qingyao hung up the phone, held the lollipop in his hand, supported his white forehead, entered the account password, and logged in to Weibo.


    He took the lollipop down and held it between his thin lips, squinting casually to draw the list.


    "Young Idol Ranking".


    The first is Chen Tai Rui.


    Clicking in from the avatar is Chen Tairui''s personal homepage. There is also a photo wall. The young boy in the photo smiles brightly at the camera and reveals his white teeth.


    The eyes are bent, and it looks warm.


    Fan replies are also:


    "Ah, my brother is so handsome!"


    "Thai and Thai are brave to fly, and Thai fans are always with us!"


    "Happy birthday of 21st cub, we will always love you!"


    ...


    Shen Yingdi squinted silently, his teeth lightly biting the sugar, and swept the reply in ten lines, and then slowly glanced at the photo wall, and there appeared a smile and a smile in his eyes.


    He went back to his account page, clicked on the edit Weibo, and bite sugar to type indifferently.


    "Can only the young idol list be on the list?"


    After editing, he felt no emotion and pressed to send.


    Looking at the tips for the successful release of Weibo, he refreshed his homepage and saw the original empty Weibo. Now the number has become one.


    Just a second later, there were already hundreds of replies under that Weibo. Shen Qingyao put away his phone and didn''t click to read it, leaving with a blank expression.


    The car has just started.


    He stopped again.


    The tongue tipped the candy, the youth squinted, unfastened the seat belt and got out of the car, and slowly returned to close the door.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Yunxia put on the mask and was about to brush the phone news for a while.


    He heard a slight knock on the door outside the room.


    She blinked, pressed the mask on her face, and opened the door.


    There was a long figure outside the door. The dark coat with a cold outside felt a little cold when he came close. He looked at her indifferently with his eyes lowered. His eyes glanced over the mask on her face. He asked gently: "It bothers you Are you sorry?"


    "No," the girl shook her head and looked up at him suspiciously, "how did you come back..."


    "My car is broken," Shen Qingyao raised the car key in his hand, and said in a faint voice, "The trailer will not come until tomorrow morning, so, can I stay on your sofa for one night?"


    The girl was stunned, a little puzzled.


    Does he not have a full-time driver? You can ask the driver to pick you up. Even if the driver can¡¯t come, why not call a taxi?


    As if she knew what she was thinking, the young man''s next sentence lightly said: "My driver left in advance today, so I came to drive at night, renting... It''s troublesome for me. In short, can I trouble you tonight? "


    He slightly bent the corner of his lips, the person who was usually indifferent, but when asked for help, it was a lot of gentleness and tenderness. The slender figure stood in front of the door, and the dark and narrow eyes had a cold smile and looked at her.


    Yun Xia thought for a while and let the other party take a taxi. It was indeed very troublesome. There was no hotel near the residential building. She nodded and gave way.


    I still felt a little wrong in my head, but I didn''t figure out what was wrong for a while.


    A young devil of hers, when she meets a simple projection, perhaps her emotional intelligence can be crushed, but at this time she is not an opponent at all.


    The other party nodded, glancing at the girl with a simple expression and stepping into the room.


    Yunxia went to pour a glass of water for him, then scratched his head, looked at his small sofa, and then looked at the slender figure of the film emperor, feeling that he might not be able to put down the other pair of long legs.


    But she hadn''t spoken yet. Shen Yingdi seemed to see her thoughts and took a sip of hot tea. The steam blew his long eyelashes, and her voice was clear and sweet: "It''s okay, I can sleep here. Already trouble you."


    "No trouble."


    The girl''s voice was soft when she answered, and her expression was a little dumb, as if she didn''t quite understand how she would stay overnight, and she touched the back of her hand with a small hand and smiled purely and tenderly at him.


    It''s a little girl who knows nothing about the world.


    Shen Qingyao sighed slightly in his heart, but his expression remained unchanged. He sat on the sofa, looked up at the girl in white pajamas in front of her eyes, and then looked down at the watch, casually: "Go to sleep, don''t worry about me, tomorrow I will leave in the morning."


    Yunxia rubbed his head.


    Anyway, this person is also the famous Shen Yingdi. If let the Internet know that Shen Yingdi actually stayed in his home for one night, he still sleeps on the sofa...


    Gee.


    Yunxia ran to take off the mask, and then went back to the room to sleep. When she closed the door, she put her small head out of the door and waved her hand to Shen Qingyao. "That, you don''t want to go by yourself tomorrow. Call me when you go, I will send you."


    The other side nodded: "Okay."


    Yunxia closed the bedroom door.


    She threw herself on the small bed, did not immediately fall asleep, but took out her phone and flipped over, aimlessly looked at today''s entertainment news.


    Her own topic is still high on the second list of topics...


    Wait, second?


    Yun Xiateng sat up from the bed, staring at the No. 1 with wide eyes.


    "Shen Gongzi is the world''s first cute"? What a strange topic...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 314： Entertainment industry film emperor (27)

    Chapter 314 Entertainment Emperor (27)


    What happened again? In the afternoon, there is no such topic yet. Why did you go directly to the top of the list this time?


    Yunxia looked around curiously.


    To open the topic, the first content is Shen Yingdi''s Weibo. Yun Xia''s eyes widened. When he saw the other party''s blank account, there was actually another Weibo, only one sentence.


    "Only young people can be on the young idol list?"


    The release time was five minutes ago.


    five minutes¡­¡­


    That was when he was downstairs? Go upstairs after sending this article, which is about five minutes. So did Emperor Shen Ying finish sending this Weibo and go upstairs to ask for admission?


    Within five minutes, the number of replies on Weibo had exceeded 10,000. Yun Xia squeezed her lips convincingly. After clicking inside, she saw that there were 20,000 replies. All of the following were screams.


    "Shen Gongzi is active! Wake up and wake me up and tell me that I haven''t dreamed!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Ah!"


    The following are all in one piece of water, ah, turned down a few, Yun Xia only saw this dynamic content discussion.


    "But what does this mean Shen Gongzi? Who dares to say that A Yao is not young?! A Yao is only twenty or so this year!"


    "Even Shen Yingdi hasn''t passed thirty, very young. What is the list of young idols, I haven''t paid attention to it, I don''t understand it, anyone who knows it?"


    "For me upstairs, it''s a list of artist charts. I can see it in the Hall of Fame. We, Shen Gongzi, are the first in the list of successful actors. This young idol list has been heard. Meat, it is said to be a warm man..."


    "But Mr. Shen is not much older than him. What does this dynamic mean?"


    "No matter what, the rush is over! Our husband is so young, he must be the first in the list of young idols! Give me a duck!"


    Fans'' crazy play list opened in an instant.


    Yunxia exited the page and glanced at the time, just six minutes after the dynamic release.


    She went to the Hall of Fame again.


    The young idol list has been replaced.


    The heat is more than double that of Chen Tai Rui, and it is still climbing crazy.


    The homepage of the Young Idol List needs a photo wall. Yun Xia sees that the fans have put all photos of Shen Gongzi.


    All are beautiful pictures.


    Some are black and rigorous suits and leather shoes. Shen Qingyao''s shirt and tie always give people a very attractive feeling. The delicate shape of the collarbone supports the shoulder line of the snow-white shirt.


    Under the **** throat knot, is a deep black tie, eyes deep and deep.


    In addition, there are casual clothes, but they look good on everything. They have long legs and are simply walking hangers.


    The only regret is that all his photos are gentle and elegant, even the clothes buttons are meticulous, and no flaws or defects can be picked out.


    The expression is always Guigui indifferent.


    Yunxia turned for a while.


    Can''t help but open his own gallery album, looking at the sneak shot inside.


    The film emperor when he was eating sugar was different from the kind of gentleness and gentleness on the Internet. His white cheeks bulged slightly, his eyes were bitten by sugar, and his side face looked good.


    If fans see this photo, they must not be crazy.


    This is an exclusive collection.


    Yunxia turned off the album and went back to the page to turn over the comments.


    "Hahahaha, it''s so cute, why did Shen Gongzi post this post suddenly, he didn''t post a post for a few years after signing up, and thought he wouldn''t use this account... but the first Weibo, why was it posted? This ahaha!"


    "I''m so cute when I''m upstairs! Oh, I can do this kind of film emperor! No matter why, my husband must be on the top of the list anyway!"


    "I''m curious too, ah, ah, I really want to ask Mr. Shen! Will he read our message? I don''t know what he is doing now, why is it happening so late lately...Aya baby! You are watching us Really! What do you mean by dynamic!"


    ...


    Yunxia hooked her lips, turned off her phone, and prepared to sleep.


    But lying in bed and looking at the ceiling, she suddenly became a little curious.


    What does the movie emperor mean...


    Those fans can''t ask.


    But she can.


    Dangtang Yingdi slept on her sofa.


    Yunxia lifted the quilt and sat up, got out of bed and put on slippers, and walked carefully to the door.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At nearly twelve, Chen Tairui was already asleep, but was awakened by his agent on a phone call. He frowned, a little impatient, reaching for the phone on the bedside table and groping for the ear.


    "Hey?"


    The sound of not waking up was a little upset.


    But there was a slap in his face, and he scolded him fiercely: "Chen Tairui, what''s going on today? You are so ridiculous in your daily life. I haven''t taken care of you. Do you not know who you are? Dare to run for me? Don¡¯t tell me in advance?"


    Chen Tairui was stunned for a moment, and when he heard the disaster, he was awake and asked quickly, "What happened, what happened?"


    The agent said cruelly: "Your young idol list is gone!"


    Gone?


    Chen Tairui immediately wondered, "Really, I remember that I was tens of thousands higher than the second place. Who can kick my list, don''t buy a sailor..."


    But changing the list is not worth calling in the middle of the night, and is he still angry with him?


    As he spoke, he turned on the hands-free, took the phone away from his ear, clicked on the software to turn the list, and wanted to see who bought the sailor.


    The first place came into view.


    Chen Tairui suddenly stopped breathing in shock.


    He also knew why the agent called him so late.


    At the same time, the words of the broker''s bad popularity also came from the receiver: "Sailor? Look carefully at who it is! Shen Qingyao''s first update is directed at you, you give me a good confession, are you full? Has messed up Mr. Shen?"


    Chen Tairui also saw that development.


    Soon after its release, hundreds of thousands of comments have been made.


    It is still midnight.


    He couldn''t help feeling a little jealous. If any traffic star has such a fan base, he can walk sideways in the entertainment circle, which is hundreds of times that of other fans, and it has to be beautiful everywhere.


    but¡­¡­


    Such a legendary character as Shen Qingyao, there is only one in the entire entertainment circle.


    Chen Tairui''s jealousy is not heavy. After all, the gap is too big.


    He took a closer look at the other party''s development.


    In fact, from a literal point of view, it can''t be seen that it is aimed at him. But in this way, I was really embarrassed, I was kicked off the list in a few minutes, and was overtaken by many times...


    Chen Tairui replied wonderingly: "No... how can I provoke him, I don''t know Mr. Shen''s status, too late to please, how dare I have an enmity with him..."


    He looked at each other''s heat, and then turned several times over himself.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 315： Entertainment industry film emperor (28)

    Chapter 315 Entertainment Emperor (28)


    Worthy of being Shen Yingdi, just a dynamic, but can achieve such an amazing effect...


    The agent repeatedly asked, but Chen Tairui thought about it carefully. He really did not offend the film emperor. He couldn''t even speak on the set. How could he provoke the other party?


    He honestly explained to the agent, and the agent was assured: "That should be sent by Mr. Shen casually, not against you. Frighten me, and you will be more careful in the future, if this man wants to target you, you are in It''s impossible for the entertainment industry to mix up."


    Chen Tairui quickly agreed.


    The broker hung up the phone.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At this time, the other side.


    The girl walked carefully on tiptoe to the door of the room, slit the door, exposed one eye, and looked out of the dark door.


    The lights in the living room had long been out, but Shen Qingyao didn¡¯t pull the curtains. The neon lights outside came in, which reflected the sofa. The little pink powder lying on the sofa was a slender figure, because of its slender height and long legs. On the arm of the sofa, he raised his hand and pillowed his arm, wondering if he had slept.


    Yun Xia lay beside the door and thought for a while. She pushed the door and walked towards him to see if the other party was asleep. If not, ask him again.


    She went to Shen Yingdi.


    He pillowed one arm, the wrist watch reflected the ice-blue light, his long lashes were lightly covered on the eyelids, his side face was white in the moonlight, his sleeping face was more lovely than usual when he was sober, he looked pure and beautiful, and his lips were bright red Confusing.


    have you slept?


    This look is more attractive than the one who eats sugar, and it is worth photographing as an exclusive collection.


    Yun Xia looked at the pictures on the photo wall, all of which were upright, no one was messy or at home.


    This is also a pity for fans.


    But do you see it now?


    Shen Gongzi looked like he was asleep.


    Yun Xia looked at the phone for a while, and asked quietly, "Shen Yingdi?"


    The other person''s posture remained unchanged, pillows on his arms, thick eyelashes twitched slightly, and slowly opened, the dark eyes spattered out of the window and shattered light, and he turned into a bright color, looking at her silently.


    "Huh?" His voice was dumb and sweet.


    Instead, Yun Xia was taken aback. Unexpectedly, even a small voice would wake him up, and immediately waved his hand: "I''m sorry, I woke you up."


    Shen Qingyao didn''t get up, just leaned on her arm with one hand and looked at her indifferently, "It''s okay, I didn''t sleep, I was thinking about things. Do you have anything?"


    Yunxia asked casually, "What do you want?"


    "..."


    Shen Qingyao glanced at her, then looked up at the ceiling calmly: "Script."


    The girl didn''t pay attention to his answer, took out her mobile phone, and turned to the news.


    Shen Gongzi lay lazily on the sofa and did not get up. She knelt down beside the sofa and raised her mobile phone to him with a small hand: "What does this mean?"


    She added: "I think your fans are curious, I asked them for them."


    Shen Qingyao looked at the mobile phone screen and reflected his own dynamics in his eyes. He carelessly looked away and looked down at the girl¡¯s small face.


    She was lying next to each other, the two were very close, her breath seemed to have been slightly handed over, and she could even see each other''s eyelashes, reflected in the eyes one by one, and the watery eyes shattered.


    Shen Qingyao looked at her indifferently without speaking.


    Yun Xia wondered.


    Does Emperor Shen Ying send this dynamic, is there any special reason?


    Why didn''t you answer slowly?


    She handed the phone over again, and at the same time, the people moved forward together, and whispered: "If it is not convenient to say, then I will not ask."


    She is ready to take back her phone.


    The other party slid his eyes slightly lazily.


    Indifferently said: "I help you out."


    Yunxia stayed.


    She used to think that the film emperor was fun for a while, so she made a dynamic announcement, but she never expected that she would get such an answer.


    The other person leaned over slightly, extended his hand, and slender fingers gently covered her head, rubbing it like a soothing, eyebrow calm, gently pressing down the dull hair above her head, smoothing the hair.


    His voice was deep and gentle, "Whoever bullies you will call me."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 316： Entertainment industry movie emperor (29)

    Chapter 316 Entertainment Emperor (29)


    Yunxia was dumbfounded.


    "No one..." She opened her mind subconsciously, trying to say that no one bullied herself, but the hand above her head was gentle and touched the top of her head softly, his fingers were slender and warm, and the eyes near him were dark and deep Tan, the smile is faint.


    Suddenly she stopped talking, tilted her small head, stared quietly for a few seconds, and nodded obediently.


    Although the Big Devil will not be bullied.


    But listening to Tian Xiaodao said to protect herself, she inexplicably did not reject it, and even a kind of sprout emerged at that moment-next time you were bullied, you would not fight back, just talk to Tian Xiaodao.


    This idea is a bit strange.


    As a devil, she had no taste of being protected before.


    After the girl nodded obediently, her head was rubbed inadvertently, and the other party''s voice was on top of her head, gently said: "Go back to sleep."


    Yunxia nodded and stood up, just about to leave, but glanced at his long legs beyond the sofa, sitting lazily on the side, raising the pillow with one hand, the moonlight reflected on the beautiful eyes and the tall nose bridge , Look indifferent.


    She said: "Go to the room and sleep."


    Shen Qingyao looked up at her.


    "Ok?"


    "I''ll sleep on the sofa. Go to the room." The girl stretched out his arm, "The sofa is too small, you are too tall."


    Shen Yingdi squinted silently, and was pulled up by her arms, thin lips, and the gentleman said, "That''s so embarrassing."


    "It''s okay." The big devil shook his head.


    She was so simple and deceptive that Shen Qingyao ticked her lips, sighed, raised her hand, and gently rubbed her head.


    The little girl lowered her head slightly, her soft black hair was touched, quiet and well-behaved, like a small white tender ball.


    The child was distressed that he was sleeping on the sofa. He thought about it a little, but did not refuse.


    "Then I''ll go to bed, good night." The young man got up from the sofa, holding the dark coat in one hand and buckling the tie in one hand, and his eyes fell indifferently: "Don''t look at the phone, be good, you go to bed early."


    The girl nodded while holding a soft pillow.


    Shen Qingyao walked into her room and looked casually around her.


    The youthful vigor of the bedroom is more obvious. There is also an electronic organ in the corner. There are a few pots of green fleshy meat on the window sill. A post-it note is attached to the bedside, which remembers what to do the next day.


    The young man held the dark coat with one hand, walked over, and looked at the post-it.


    "Send A Yao baby out tomorrow."


    "..."


    Lord Emperor Ying''s exquisite eyebrows were slightly raised, his deep and beautiful eyebrows, reflecting his dark and ink eyes, slowly fainted some unexpected emotions.


    Ah Yao...


    Baby?


    He stood silently in front of the bed and stood quietly for a while, when he heard the rapid footsteps outside the door.


    Shen Qingyao raised his eyebrows slightly, and the gentleman stepped back politely, standing next to the desk, his coat hanging from his hands on the back of the chair.


    The girl hurried over and saw him standing at the desk before blinking, squinting in the direction of the post-it on the bedside, and hurriedly smiled at him: "Then I, I will take something out."


    "Well," if the slender young man had nothing to do, his finger rested on the back of the chair. "Okay."


    So the little girl ran over and tore off the post-it note on the bed, and looked at him alertly, seeing that Shen Yingdi looked expressionless. It was not like she found her post-it, so she stepped out with confidence. .


    When she just swiped her phone, she saw a fan calling him like this, and felt intimate, so she wrote a post-it and posted it next to the bed.


    However, it was so nasty to call Tian Xiaodao behind him, and it would be too detrimental for him to see him.


    The girl stretched her small face and didn''t breathe until she closed the door.


    She opened the post-it and looked at it.


    Alas.


    So nauseous.


    This is not what she wrote.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The next day, Yun Xia woke up early in the morning. After running to wash, he took out spare new toothbrushes and towels and placed them next to the mirror.


    How does it feel like living with a boyfriend.


    If you know on the Internet, someone can let Shen Yingdi stay overnight, huh...


    Yunxia shook her head and looked at the time.


    There are still two hours to go to the crew.


    You have to wake up the other party.


    She walked lightly to the door of the room, knocked on the door, and said, "It''s time to get up."


    No one responded.


    Yun Xia scratched her head, opened the door, and walked in. At first glance, she saw the slender figure in the snow-white quilt. She was tall and tall, still sleeping, her beautiful eyes were closed, and her eyelashes were like butterfly wings. Breathed slightly.


    The sleeping face is exquisite and beautiful.


    That face was buried in the snow-white quilt, and his dark hair was messy, unlike his usual heavy and calm temperament. Yun Xia slowly walked over and looked at the perfect face from the brow to the lip The petals are all seductive.


    She slowly took out her phone and reached for the camera when she was about to point, but heard the man in bed chuckling, her voice in the morning looked hoarse and lazy: "Children... Can you take another photo?"


    The girl quickly withdrew her phone.


    Shen Qingyao slowly opened her eyes and looked at her for a while. She was already sober in the dark eyes, "You like to shoot me very much."


    His voice is a little dumb.


    Yunxia shook her head and asked, "When did you wake up..."


    "You wake up when you enter the door." Shen Qingyao answered with a smile instead of a smile, got up and sat up, got out of bed, picked up the tie next to it and tied it, "I''ll shoot later."


    He picked up his coat and went out.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 317： Entertainment industry film emperor (30)

    Chapter 317 Entertainment Emperor (30)


    Yun Xia was taken aback for a moment, and didn''t know what it meant to "shoot again later".


    That''s not a normal photo, it''s a photo of a sleeping face lying on the bed. Unless the two are sleeping together, how would you take that photo?


    Yunxia touched the back of the head.


    She went to the living room and said, "We are going to the crew today to film the two of our opponents, so I will call you in advance."


    She invited to continue like this: "Also, I fried a poached egg for you."


    "Well, thank you." Shen Qingyao turned her head and looked at her casually, reaching out to gently hook the broken hair in her ear back to her ear.


    He smiled warmly, "Yesterday and today, bother you."


    Yun Xia could feel his fingertips, brushing lightly from her ears, and hooked the strands of hair back to her ears. His posture was also well controlled, and it would not make people feel awkward, but only seniors There is a tender concern for spoiling.


    Yunxia glanced at him.


    "No." She shook her head, put the poached eggs out, put them on a plate, and served them to each other.


    Then take the bread out and pour the hot milk into two cups.


    Shen Qingyao looked at her, "Do you eat like this every morning?"


    Yunxia nodded.


    Even if she is the big devil, but in the small world, she has to feed herself.


    She can''t cook any more, she can only buy big bags of bread and milk and eat a little bit every morning.


    Shen Yingdi looked indifferent, looking at the little girl who was busy, watching her pour milk into the cup, and then gave him a small hand.


    As if I could see her daily life, it was so simple and pure. After getting up in the morning, a piece of bread and a glass of milk.


    Today is a fried egg specially fried for him.


    Shen Qingyao lowered his eyes.


    After washing.


    The two had breakfast together. The youth put on the black coat and said, "You don''t have to go to the crew today, take a good rest at home."


    Yun Xia was shocked.


    Shen Qingyao looked at his watch, "Yesterday you slept more than twelve o''clock, it was considered to stay up late, and I got up early today and slept less than seven hours.


    He buttoned his coat indifferently, slightly raised his perfect chin, buttoned the last one of the neckline, and continued: "So rest at home today, I will explain to the crew."


    Yunxia had a bad feeling: "...how to explain?"


    Shen Yingdi rolled his eyes sideways, and his eyes were unstoppable. He dropped a piece of sugar from the candy box on the table and put it in his coat pocket.


    "be honest."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Miss Yun stayed up late yesterday, and today she will not be allowed to come to the film crew?"


    Xu Sheng, a highly respected 60-year-old director, widened his eyes and looked at the young man in front of him unbelievably.


    They were behind the camera at this time, and the people in front didn''t come over.


    In the noisy and lively crew, only Shen Yingdi and the director are here alone.


    When other people see the two big guys talking, they will not bother them unwittingly.


    The youth squinted quietly, looking lazily at the setting of the film and television city, "Well."


    Xu Sheng speechless: "It should be her own leave, why are you?"


    Is there any relationship between these two people?


    Director Xu Sheng frowned suspiciously.


    It is said on the Internet that Shen Yingdi cleans herself and never goesssip, but Xu Sheng understands that Shen Qingyao is clearly apathetic.


    Over the years, everyone who climbed up didn''t get any response from him. Instead, there were several uninteresting ones. In the end, he couldn''t even stay in the entertainment industry and walked away.


    Such a person.


    Will the girl of the crew ask for leave?


    Funny.


    In director Xu Sheng''s suspicious eyes, the man''s voice was low, "Well, because I let her rest, the children stay up late, they should make up."


    Xu Sheng: "..."


    He sat up straight from the director¡¯s chair and looked at the man in shock: "What do you mean?"


    Shen Yingdi didn''t speak, but Wen Run smiled, took out a sugar cane from the dark coat pocket, and wrapped the tin foil around her white fingertips, peeling off the candy.


    Director Xu Sheng looked at the elegant and mature film emperor in front of him, and peeled off a lollipop...


    The old man stared at the other person in shock for a while, and then slowly said: "A Yao, shouldn''t you be..."


    Have you seen the little girl?


    He didn''t ask about the exit.


    But Shen Yingdi said lightly: "Well."


    He peeled off the sugar and raised his hand to bite into his thin lips, with sugar, and his voice was slightly ambiguous and sweet: "Take my other scenes today."


    The director sighed helplessly: "OK."


    "There are scripts."


    The other party suddenly said indifferently, her voice was cold, and she narrowed her eyes with sugar, "She''s acting as a female agent and I have a rival play, saying that it is a beauty plan... but you only have a tie in your script."


    Director Xu endured for a long time, and he couldn''t bear it, holding his breath: "Who blames it? It''s not because of you, even if you don''t pass on gossip, shooting movies will never accept emotional dramas, if you have intimate actions with actresses, where am I? Dare to ask you to act? It will definitely be rejected by you, everyone in the circle knows."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Shen Qingyao took the lollipop, lifted the hand and took the script from one side. The snowy white long fingers lightly turned to that page. The dark eyes were long and deep, and the lips were warm. You can change it, I will not have an opinion."


    Director Xu stayed silent for a while, holding out a few words.


    "shameless."


    In order to eat the little girl''s tender tofu, everything is done without virtue.


    The young man was lazy leaning back in his chair, his long legs were stretched, and his eyebrows were warm and smooth.


    "Thank you for the compliment."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 318： Entertainment industry movie emperor (31)

    Chapter 318 Entertainment Emperor (31)


    These days, Yun Xia''s daily life is still eating and sleeping and watching the news. The scandal between her and Shen Yingdi, because the two parties have not been clarified, so the truth seems confusing.


    If you switch to an ordinary artist and gossip for a long time, the heat will be reduced.


    But Shen Yingdi is not.


    Because the gossip is about him and is the first gossip in his entertainment career, so whether it is a star chasing girl or an old fan, all are waiting to reply, and the heat is not reduced.


    Yunxia must wear a mask and hat when going out now.


    She was originally an 18-line little artist, but now the popularity is directly catching up with the traffic stars, and she is directly transformed from a small transparent to a big player in the industry. She can''t adapt to it.


    Those variety shows sent her an invitation message again.


    Yunxia thought about it and decided to ask Shen Yingdi.


    As a senior, he must be experienced.


    She took out her mobile phone to dial and put it in her ear to wait for the call to connect: "Hello... Senior Shen?"


    Shen Qingyao is in the restaurant.


    Director Xu Sheng personally invited guests to the restaurant.


    He would have refused, but the old man secretly threatened to change the script.


    Shen Yingdi thought for a while, changing the script and eating, of course, the script is important.


    So Wenrun agreed to a dinner.


    But the actors in the crew were very happy.


    At the same time, I also admire the status of director Xu.


    Even Shen Qingyao and Shen Yingdi gave face to the old director. Director Xu Sheng was really respected in the circle.


    At the same time, they are also eager to try and want to establish a relationship with Emperor Shen Ying.


    Chen Tairui and Cui Xi sat at another table, surrounded by young actors.


    This dinner was proposed by Director Xu in a good mood, and the actors naturally gave their faces.


    The two of them also had a part in the drama today, so they came to the scene and stopped by for dinner.


    Chen Tairui found the right time to get up and smiled with his glass: "Mr. Shen..."


    He was a little uneasy about the kicking.


    Shen Yingdi is still the first in the list. Has been dozens of times hotter than him.


    He didn''t know if the other party was targeting, so he wanted to take the opportunity to explore.


    The wine glass handed over to the other person respectfully.


    Shen Qingyao glanced at him.


    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m more concerned about myself. Chen Tairui always feels that the other party¡¯s eyes seem to be looking carefully.


    Shen Yingdi''s eyes are deep and beautiful, staring at him from close range. There seems to be a kind of oppressive aura in Wenrun, and Chen Tairui dare not look up.


    The other party looked at him for a few seconds.


    Mobile phone vibration.


    The young man lowered his eyes and looked at the phone, saw the remarks, his lips slightly tickled, and said to Director Xu Sheng: "Look out."


    The old man knew who the call came from, and nodded helplessly.


    Shen Qingyao stood up, his brows light, completely ignoring Chen Tairui, who was holding a wine glass next to him, his white fingers were placed in the coat pocket, walked past him, connected the phone, and his voice softened:


    "What''s wrong, have something to do with me?"


    Chen Tairui bowed, but was left aside, his face stiffened, and he straightened up awkwardly. He smiled hurriedly at Director Xu and returned to his seat.


    Director Xu Sheng glanced at him thoughtfully.


    ¡­


    Yunxia was lying on the bed. After the phone was connected, she heard the voice there seemed a bit noisy, but the other party''s voice was warm and sweet.


    "Are you... are you outside now?" she whispered, hugging the pillow.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter, you say." The low magnetic sound quality, like a patient coaxing a child, with a lazy smile, said softly to her.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 319： Entertainment industry film emperor (32)

    Chapter 319 Entertainment Emperor (32)


    "I just want to ask you something." Yun Xia said his question.


    She wasn''t sure whether these variety shows should go.


    Just ask for help.


    Although the heavenly path in this world is not hers now, but sooner or later it is hers!


    Do not accept rebuttals.


    Shen Qingyao leaned against the door frame, listening to the voice of the child at that end, and gently closed his dark eyes. After a while, he said: "Report the variety of daily life of stars?"


    Yunxia little finger squeezed the corner of her clothes, looked down at the pillow in her arms, "Yeah, shooting daily life, saying that I can arrange my own itinerary, meet with friends, or go to the crew to film, they will follow I shoot."


    Shen Qingyao was silent for a few seconds, but did not answer, but suddenly asked: "I have something to do with you in a few days, can I go to your house?"


    The girl was stunned. "Okay."


    Shen Qingyao glanced at the watch with low eyes, and asked casually, "Are you at home the day after tomorrow?"


    "I''m here."


    "Then we will see you the day after tomorrow, and I will give you suggestions again." Shen Yingdi''s voice was gentle.


    After Yunxia agreed, hang up the phone.


    A little puzzled.


    What is the purpose of coming to her house?


    ¡­


    Shen Qingyao lowered his eyes, his eyes stopped on the phone screen.


    The three words "children" mentioned above are what he is used to calling each other.


    After all, the other party is so soft and tender, and very young, just a child.


    He thoughtfully looked at the remarks for a while. Snowy white long fingers flicked, without changing his face, and changed those three words to "Xia Xia Xiao Bao".


    Reciprocity.


    Now that he is called that way, courtesy is basic.


    After changing the note, the youth''s dark and narrow eyes lanked, and passed the note indifferently. The thin lips were warm and curved, and he drew his phone into the coat pocket. The dark coat looked cold and indifferent and walked away. Legs away.


    In the look of the slender young man, there is a calmness that is not fast.


    Slowly step back to the restaurant.


    After he turned the corridor, he ran into a person head-on.


    The young man raised his eyebrows slightly, then faded back.


    Cui Xi originally followed him.


    She heard Emperor Shen Ying talking on the phone, and her tone sounded very gentle. She didn''t know who was at the end of the phone, and Cui Xi couldn''t guess.


    But she came here to stifle each other.


    Seeing that the young man hung up the phone, Cui Xi hurriedly hid around the corner, looked at the timing, pretended to be just over, and bumped straight from the corner.


    She moved her hands and feet on her clothes.


    As long as one foot, the clothes will crack with a sizzle.


    As long as Shen Yingdi was hit by her, he supported her, and then saw that the clothes were broken. With his gentlemanly manners, he would definitely help her.


    It will be good to pass a scandal at that time.


    Cui Xi has witnessed Yunxia''s "success".


    It''s just a scandal. Looking at Yunxia''s current fame, it has surpassed those Xiao Huadan and become a well-known actor.


    All kinds of endorsements and variety shows come to the door.


    Cui Xi''s eyes were red with jealousy.


    Since Yunxia can, so can anyone else.


    Recently, there are girls who are not girls, imitating Yun Xia secretly, and the cosmetics are specially selected to be pink. They want to dress up a little more youthful, and pink sweaters and canvas shoes are also popular.


    Cui Xi disdained her face and felt that she should not imitate Yunxia.


    But Yun Xia didn''t come these days, and Cui Xi also secretly changed her style.


    She doesn''t think she looks worse than Yunxia.


    So full of confidence.


    But she walked across the corner of the corridor and just bumped into it. She hadn''t touched the corner of her dark coat.


    The youth calmly avoided.


    Cui Xi wore high-heeled shoes, didn''t stop the car, and rushed forward. He fell down under his feet, and his clothes were sizzled.


    "what¡­¡­"


    She screamed and turned her head to ask the film emperor for help.


    But after looking back, she saw that the other party was still lazily moving forward, and heard the hiss of broken clothes. She didn''t even look back at her.


    Cui Xi had to name her surname: "Shen Yingdi, please help me..."


    Shen Qingyao heard that the woman¡¯s voice was deliberately soft. Over the years, he has heard a lot of this kind of voice. Many people are pretending to be delicate and the purpose is to climb high branches or gossip.


    So far, there is only that child. The soft and soft voice is really soft, and I never thought of making a gossip with him. At first, the driver did not respect her, so she dared to go away on the spot.


    Later, the only close relationship between the two was not the initiative of the children.


    Shen Qingyao silently squinted, digging his fingertips into the coat pocket, but no longer felt the lollipop, he remembered that the sugar was gone, and he left the other party''s house and walked along.


    It seems.


    This sweetness also requires regular replenishment.


    The woman¡¯s voice was still heard behind him, and there was more embarrassment: "Mr. Shen..."


    Shen Qingyao didn''t look back, and her dark eyes were slightly drooping, and then Yun Danfeng lightly looked forward.


    Indifferent to leave.


    Slender and beautiful back, especially alienated from indifference.


    Cui Xi clenched her teeth, shy and annoyed.


    No wonder Shen Yingdi couldn''t spread any gossip. He really didn''t give others the opportunity to spread the gossip.


    What happened to Yunxia?


    Yunxia can really dress!


    At the press conference that day, in front of Shen Yingdi, he pretended to be pure!


    Cui Xi also deliberately took the pure route today, pierced a pill head, and a forest dress, which looked as young and lively. she was.


    While no one was around, Cui Xi had to carry her dress and left in a vain manner.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    after a few days.


    Yun Xia Cai received the call at home, and the other party told her to pass by in a while.


    Yunxia still felt a little ignorant.


    When the doorbell rang, she ran to open the door, leaned out of her small head and looked up, saw the slender black figure in front of the door, her eyes lighted down and looked at her casually for a while.


    He took something out of his coat pocket, and his slender white hand passed it, and the delicate watch reflected the gleam of ice blue.


    "Gift for you." Wen Run''s voice languidly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 320： Entertainment industry film emperor (33)

    Chapter 320 Entertainment Emperor (33)


    Yun Xia was stunned, and took the delicate little box from the other party, thinking that Shen Yingdi was really polite, came to the door to give her career advice, and even brought a gift with her.


    "It can be taken apart now," the other party said.


    Yun Xia asked him to come in, and then opened the beautifully packed gift box curiously. There was a crystal clear lip balm in the bottle. The shape was very beautiful. There was also a perfume beside it, with a gift Small labels.


    "..."


    Although Yunxia does not recognize the brand of lipstick, she recognizes perfume, which is a luxury brand and an expensive product that ordinary households cannot afford.


    How expensive is this lipstick itself.


    Holding the small gift box, Yun Xia looked blankly at the film emperor, wondering what he did to send the lip balm.


    Shen Qingyao walked into the room, put the coat on the hanger, and then looked back at the little girl¡¯s ignorant expression, and then Wen Run smiled, "Take your sugar, this lipstick is a return gift, I specifically asked, this lipstick The scent is sweet."


    He sat down on the sofa, his eyes full of interest, and stared at the girl¡¯s white and tender face: "The ingredients are edible and do not hurt the body. When you go out, you don¡¯t need to bring sugar. It tastes like sugar."


    Yun Xia crooked his head.


    doubt.


    The film emperor also bought her candy lipstick specially?


    But she didn''t particularly like to eat sugar. The box of lollipops on the coffee table was just bought, and she occasionally ate one.


    Besides, he just took a few lollipops and returned with such an expensive lipstick, wasn''t it right?


    Her thoughts froze for a moment.


    Shen Qingyao looked at the girl''s small white face, ruddy color, like a white soft candy, with a ponytail tied behind her head, tender and sweet.


    When choosing a gift, he was quite a headache, because he lived so much, and he had never given a gift to a girl, not to mention that the other party was still a young girl, and such an old man did not know the other party''s preferences.


    Finally, from a foreign friend I met, I learned that this lipstick has a beautiful appearance and is suitable for little girls.


    I heard that the lipstick is edible and has a candy smell. Shen Yingdi naturally remembered the girl''s reaction. After she applied this, she might consciously lick her lips, and the candy smelled between her lips. The look should be very cute.


    So he bought it and gave it away.


    Yun Xia glanced at Shen Yingdi and realized that the other party had been staring at herself. She looked down at the small gift box and finally put it away.


    Although the gift seemed a bit expensive, Tian Xiaodao was hers, and she would not refuse to accept it. Just give back to the other party in the future.


    She stepped forward, sitting on the single sofa next to her, and asked curiously, "What''s the matter with me?"


    You have to make a special trip to your home.


    The young man¡¯s eyebrows were exquisite and indifferent. He took out a document from the file bag and put it on the coffee table. The thin and rosy thin lips slightly raised, and the dark eyes squinted quietly, gently said:


    "This is a newly revised script from the crew."


    "Modify?" Yun Xia blinked, took the new script, and opened it.


    "Well, there are not many modified parts, only the part of you and my opponent." Shen Qingyao glanced casually at the script. "This part is the only one in the movie that involves emotional lines. Xu Dao modified it delicately. some."


    "Emotional line?" Yun Xia was surprised, and raised her eyes to look at each other. "The circle said that Shen Yingdi did not accept emotional drama."


    Shen Qingyao didn''t change his face, his delicate eyebrows slightly picked up, and his voice was low: "Well... It''s just a rumor, there are actors in the circle who don''t accept emotional dramas."


    Yunxia looked at the script, found the scene of the opponent''s play, and looked down seriously.


    "..."


    This is definitely an emotional line, not a large-scale play?


    In fact, the scale is not large, but compared to the ones previously received by Shen Yingdi, the scale of this drama is quite large.


    She plays a beautiful agent. In the movie, there is a drama that hooks up with her boss in order to get the so-called military intelligence.


    The boss is the role played by Shen Yingdi.


    The beauty plan eventually failed, after all, the protagonist would not be so easily tempted, so military intelligence did not get it.


    This scene is also the only one in the movie that is more fragrant.


    Yunxia has seen the script before.


    Because Shen Yingdi does not accept emotional dramas, in the original script, this scene is just a beautiful spy crawling on the boss''s table, attempting to perform a beauty plan, and pulling the other party''s tie.


    But it was just a tie, and then the boss was ruthlessly rejected.


    There is no physical contact between the two.


    In fact, not making intimate contacts does not affect the plot, but if you shoot, it will add a lot of color to the entire movie. After all, it is a spy blockbuster, with a little more beautiful atmosphere.


    This revised script.


    The scale of the opponent''s play has been greatly modified.


    Yun Xia turned over, and her face was a little red, frowning seriously: "How can I suddenly change it..."


    Shen Qingyao looked at her.


    Seeing her look serious, but his cheeks were crimson, he slightly raised the corner of his lips, his eyes were as dark and dark as ink stains, his fingers gently rubbed the dial on the other hand, his head was lowered, and his tone was like a smile and asked: "How, Are you shy about this?"


    "...No," Yun Xia said, "I''m very dedicated to acting, and it''s okay to shoot this kind, I won''t be shy."


    "Oh?" Shen Qingyao smiled coldly.


    The children were all blushing.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 321： Entertainment industry movie emperor (34)

    Chapter 321 Entertainment Emperor (34)


    But still said not to be shy.


    Shen Qingyao slightly hooked his lips indifferently, looking at the white and tender face.


    His tone softened and Wenrun looked at her.


    There was a smile in the voice, and the image of a clean and cold noble son, "You are young and don''t have to force yourself, if you don''t want to act this way, I will go and talk to Xu Dao."


    Yunxia shook her head seriously.


    "That''s how I can''t delay the shooting of such a big movie just because I am alone." She patted her breast and promised:


    "I''m OK."


    Shen Qingyao evoked Wen Run''s lazy smile without persuading her, "Okay, if you want to play, you can come to me at any time. Then I will go."


    "Are you here to send the script?" Yun Xia looked at him and got up to send him, a little embarrassed. "Why didn''t Xu Dao notify me to get it, and trouble you to run..."


    This legendary film emperor should be very busy, and actually came to give her a small actor script.


    Yun Xia watched him go out, pursed his lips, and almost blurted out a question.


    [Senior Shen, do you like me]


    But she faced Shen Yingdi''s face, the other person''s whole body was alienated and calm temperament, Yun Xia paused, tightening her small face, after sending him out, asked another thing: "That, variety... "


    "Oh, I almost forgot," the young man''s eyes dropped, her dark and deep eyes falling on her small face, and she replied in a clear tone:


    "I haven''t participated in variety show recording, but I asked a few friends. Now the young stars are recording variety shows. It is one of the means of fandom. You are so cute and you can try it."


    When he spoke of the word "cute", his voice lightened slightly, as if smiling, with long, low eyelashes covering his eyes.


    Yunxia nodded and bent her eyes, "Okay, thank you for your suggestion."


    "You''re welcome." Shen Yingdi raised her hand as usual and rubbed her head.


    He was tall and tall, and he easily touched the little girl''s hair.


    When lowered, the back of the hand brushed slightly over her cheek.


    Soft and tender. The jelly is average.


    He remembered something, "I gave you your lipstick, remember to use it."


    Yunxia raised her eyes.


    The other party listened to her low voice, and slowly said to her: "Recently, if you don''t protect yourself, your lips will be chapped easily. You are a girl..."


    The young man stopped his voice slightly, and his eyes fell darkly on the girl''s lips. Looking at the two soft pink lips, he was silent for a second, his lips smiled softly, and he leaned down slightly.


    Like a kindly predecessor, he raised his hand casually.


    The slender index finger hooked her chin, and her fingertips touched the red lips slightly.


    Yun Xia stayed, looking at the beautiful face in front of him.


    He lowered his slender eyelashes, his eyes fluttered lightly on her lips, Yun Qingfeng looked at them gently for two seconds, and then released them gracefully and politely, warmly:


    "Children are so cute, pay attention to protect yourself."


    Yun Xiayou touched her lips in an understanding way.


    "Then I''ll go first." Shen Qingyao didn''t succumb to Xu nodding, "I don''t need to send, I will go downstairs."


    "..."


    Yun Xia looked at the slender figure left, and then touched her lips again, feeling a bit numb on it, just touched by Wen Run''s slender fingertips. Although the appearance of the film emperor was not ambiguous, she still felt touched.


    Heaven trail, goblin.


    The devil murmured in his heart.


    The Big Devil actually feels a little annoyed. Why is she like a soft dumpling every time she touches Heavenly Dao?


    The devil cannot be coquettish.


    There is no majesty.


    Just now she wanted to ask the other party''s attitude, but in the end it was the ghost messenger who didn''t ask.


    Never mind.


    The big devil can not indulge in the affection of children.


    It''s what matters.


    Yunxia turned to call the variety show to explain his wishes.


    Can''t wait to work with her over there, and immediately finalized the time and regulations.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After negotiating the time, since there was no agent, she went to listen to the arrangement of the program group.


    The "This is the Star" show is a reality show that follows the shooting.


    There are a total of twelve episodes around the daily shooting of the three stars.


    And vote interactively with the audience, each period will select a popular star.


    The content of the shooting is mainly the life of the star, and the schedule is decided by the star himself.


    This is a very popular variety show.


    Yunxia would choose this show because she learned from the show crew.


    The other two guests for this season are Chen Tai Rui and Cui Xi.


    Only the third person remains undecided.


    Yun Xia was in the vampire world last time, helping the original owner to retaliate against Helena, and got a little revenge value. Although the system said that it was useless, Yun Xia thought it might be useful in the future.


    So if she could avenge the original owner, she wanted to avenge it.


    So she finally chose this show.


    Chen Tairui is the young idol who ranks first in the country, and has a high degree of topic and attention.


    Cui Xi is a rising star who has recently risen, and wins a sense of freshness.


    Plus Yunxia is such a hot, fresh and topical newcomer.


    This show will undoubtedly be a fire.


    The purpose of Yunxia, ??in addition to the shock value, the other is the two of them mad.


    Get the revenge value of this world.


    Before she came across, the two men were bullying the original owner.


    "Miss Yun, please come here, you can meet other guests first," the staff greeted warmly, and took her diligently forward, "these two are your actors in the same crew."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 322： Entertainment industry film emperor (35)

    Chapter 322 Entertainment Emperor (35)


    When Chen Tairui and Cui Xi saw Yunxia, ??they almost didn''t stare out their eyes.


    The young girl smiled like a flower, nodded to them with her eyes bent, and the smiling eyes swept casually.


    As expected, Cui Xi and Chen Tairui''s expression on their faces was very exciting after seeing her.


    Both men are composure.


    Where they want it, the third guest of the show is Yun Xia.


    This is a hot variety show, but how long did Yunxia debut...


    Her first movie was directed by Xu Sheng and joined by Shen Qingyao.


    And so quickly there was a variety show looking for her!


    Still a top variety show.


    Cui Xi has been in the circle for almost ten years before finally gaining a little fame and receiving this variety show.


    Suddenly meeting Yun Xia at that moment, her triumphant disappeared, and her emotions were jealously distorted, and her face almost sank on the spot.


    Chen Tairui''s expression was not much better.


    Yun Xia greeted them with a smile on his face, and said slowly: "Please take care of me."


    Chen Tairui and Cui Xi smiled unnaturally.


    The meeting of the three people was embarrassing.


    When leaving, Cui Xi walked to Yunxia and glanced at her, deliberately humming at her at a volume that two people could hear: "This show is with me, don''t you want to get the limelight."


    This is an official book of war.


    Yun Xiaman carelessly walked past her, and the white, refreshing canvas shoes stepped on firmly, pressing Cui Xi''s high heels.


    Cui Xi screamed out of pain, but just called out a syllable, and she closed her mouth again.


    Fear of attracting others.


    This scene was familiar, as if Chen Tairui did the same last time. To some extent, the two are quite good.


    Yun Xia looked at her and smiled, "Actually, you are very similar to Chen Tairui.


    Cui Xi didn''t understand the meaning, thinking she was mocking herself, her face was ugly.


    Clenched her teeth behind the girl.


    ¡­


    One week before the recording of "This is the Star", Yunxia received a notice from the crew that she was going to film her and Shen Yingdi.


    Yun Xia hung up the phone and remembered the modified script...


    She blushed red and took the script for review with a serious expression, carefully remembering her lines and movements before taking a long breath.


    Terrible.


    ¡­


    On the day of shooting, the girl came to the scene early in the morning.


    Today I only filmed the scenes of her and the film emperor. It stands to reason that there should not be many people.


    But all the staff were around, as if the entire crew had arrived.


    It should have come to watch Shen Yingdi''s rival play.


    This is the only scene in the movie that can be regarded as fragrant.


    Moreover, the script has been revised.


    The revised script hadn''t had time to spread and was only shown to a few core photographers. Others only know the news, so everyone is particularly curious about the effect of the change.


    Yunxia took the coffee from the staff and ran to the corner to watch the script alone.


    A group of brightly dressed actors came towards her and finally stopped in front of her.


    Yunxia looked up.


    Today, there is no other part of the drama, these actors go to the crew, will not also watch the drama.


    She looked at the circle of people indifferently.


    An actress stepped forward and took the script in her hand. Yun Xia moved quickly and pulled out the script, hitting the back of the actress by the way.


    "what!"


    The actress screamed and pulled her hand back.


    Someone immediately said, "Yunxia, ??what''s your attitude towards seniors?"


    Yunxia stood up holding the script, looked around for a week, and said indifferently: "If you remember correctly, today is my part, what are you doing here?"


    Listening to her inquiries, the other actors suddenly felt a little yin and yang:


    "I heard that your opponent and Mr. Shen have changed the drama, we are curious, let''s take a look."


    "Isn''t it? I heard that Emperor Shen Ying never took the emotional line. Yun Xia, you said he will not change your drama."


    "Then Yunxia is so pitiful..."


    The women laughed.


    Yun Xia has been in the limelight in the past few months, and no one in the entertainment industry does not envy her.


    It''s almost overnight.


    Still burst into flames.


    Everyone originally said that she had something to do with Shen Yingdi.


    But in the crew that day, Shen Yingdi didn''t take care of her much, and didn''t even talk to her.


    The person who was jealous of her at first would certainly not let go of the chance.


    Yun Xia glanced at them and hid the script in his arms. "What are you doing pitifully? I have some scandals with Senior Shen anyway. What about you?"


    She was not at all disadvantaged by the people. She looked at the bright and beautiful actress with great interest. "You sympathize with me so much, why do you imitate my dress style? Wasn''t it all high-heeled dresses before? Today Why do you change the sweater skirt?"


    "..."


    Everyone was speechless.


    "Speaking of my pity, I''m not envious. If I exchanged gossip with Senior Shen, I''m afraid I''m not stealing music in my heart. Poor?" The girl squinted while holding the script.


    Dismissed.


    The actresses were annoyed by her.


    Someone is preparing to return.


    Suddenly a warm voice came from not far away.


    As winter and snow melt early, there is some warmth in the indifference.


    The sound quality is beautiful.


    Everyone turned back in amazement and looked at it.


    Not far away, the dark and long figure looked faint, and the ink-like pupils showed no waves. He stood peacefully not far, just changed his clothes, and his coat was on his arms.


    He was slowly picking up his watch at this time, gently putting it into the coat pocket, and then taking off the hanging glasses from the neckline, placing it on the tall and straight bridge of the nose, and the lenses were clean.


    Everyone froze.


    Until he politely said again: "Xia Xia?"


    The actresses reacted.


    Yunxia turned away from the crowd and walked over, "It turns out that you arrived so early."


    "Well." Shen Qingyao looked at her, suddenly thoughtful, with dark and narrow eyes, staring at her through the clear lenses.


    He raised his hand and pressed it gently on her hair, thoughtfully: "Is it tall?"


    Yun Xiale let go of his hand, "I haven''t seen it in half a month, how can I grow taller."


    "Half a month," Shen Yingdi smiled, warm and elegant, "I always feel that it has been a long time."


    He nodded the script in his hand, "Is there a match for today''s play?"


    The girl nodded. "Okay, I''ll go backstage and change my clothes."


    The youth lazily smiled and nodded, watching the beautiful young figure run away, and then raised his eyes swiftly, sweeping his eyes towards the actresses not far away.


    The crowd had just dumbfounded to watch the whole process, and they were unbelievable about Shen Yingdi''s affinity.


    At that moment, they were swept over by those eyes.


    The narrow, long and deep eyes are covered by the gentle and elegant lenses, and the long eyelashes block the dangerous eyes, and the young gentleman hooks the corners of his lips.


    Obviously, you are like a gentleman, but everyone just feels shudder.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 323： Entertainment industry film emperor (36)

    Chapter 323 Entertainment Emperor (36)


    Yun Xia changed clothes and came out, looking at the mirror and sorting out her clothes.


    A slim figure was reflected in the dressing mirror.


    She glanced a few times.


    The makeup artist came over and said: "Miss Yun, your makeup is here..."


    He stopped before he finished speaking.


    The makeup artist showed a stunning look.


    "Please here." She said after looking at the girl several times.


    Yunxia followed her to apply makeup.


    The girl''s skin is very good, and her face is also tender and tender. After simply putting on the powder, her eyeliner is drawn to make her original peach blossom eyes charming, and her eyes and brows are all smiles.


    The makeup artist looked at the man in the mirror with amazement and smiled, "Miss Yun is so beautiful."


    Yunxia heard the words and looked in the mirror.


    Her face reflected in the mirror, small and tender, after drawing her eyebrows and drawing her eyes, she outlined the original childishness into an elegant charm, and her eyebrows were slightly picked, and her face reflected the beauty of the person.


    The roles she plays are also famous for their beauty.


    When Yun Xia left the dressing room, she saw a figure at the corner of the corridor, looking down at the script in her hand. The clear lens frame was placed on the tall nose bridge. Looking from the side, her eyelashes curled up.


    He raised his eyes and his eyes fell on the girl.


    There was a momentary stagnation.


    Yunxia knew that her clothes were too tight.


    She plays a female agent, the black combat uniform is more close-fitting, outlines a slim waist and two slender legs. The button on the collar is opened, the girl''s slender clavicle is white and tender, and the skin is porcelain white.


    The two looked across the corridor.


    Yunxia looked down at herself again, "Senior Shen, is it very different from my usual style?"


    "Ok."


    Shen Qingyao closed the script and stepped forward slowly and slowly, stopping at the button on her collar for a second.


    He calmly handed Yun Xia the script in his hand.


    The girl took both hands.


    The young man raised his hand and stood high, and the dark pupils were dark in color. He raised his hand and slowly adjusted her collar. After she arranged the collar of her shirt well, she slid her finger to her open neckline.


    The action naturally buckled up the clothes button.


    "It''s not the same." He answered slowly and slowly, his narrow, ink eyes staring at the girl, and said with a smile:


    "But it''s also pretty."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Filming of the movie officially started.


    Behind the large lattice window, the sunlight came in, and a dazzling gold sprinkled on the desk. Next to it is a neat file, and on the table is a blank sheet of paper with an expensive pen on it.


    In the corner of the desk, there is a small, delicate ink bottle with golden lettering on the cap.


    Everything is refined and elegant.


    The man behind the desk was holding the temple with one hand, looking down at the documents on the table, and the dark coat hung on the back of the chair next to him. His body was a white shirt and black tie, and his gentle and clear glasses were hung with thin gold chains. , Looks pretty good.


    Everyone stood behind the shooting machine.


    The actors looked at the camera and looked at Shen Qingyao''s perfect face. They couldn''t help but sigh a little. The expression of the film emperor really was extraordinary.


    The protagonist''s Yizheng Yixie was vividly played.


    He lifted his eyes from behind the lens.


    The long eyelashes are upturned, and the dark and warm pupils seem to have a strong sense of pressure through the penetrating, and come straight towards the lens.


    Heart-wrenching.


    Director Xu Sheng sat behind the camera.


    This is the first time he directed Shen Qingyao...Emotional drama...


    And it is still a large-scale emotional drama.


    I have experienced a lot of big scenes in my life, but I am also a little happy at the moment. Xu Sheng was quite looking forward to how Shen Yingdi would appear in the emotional drama.


    This is his first appearance in this scale.


    Xu Sheng looked out of the door and asked the staff how his other actor was preparing.


    The staff nodded.


    It''s time to start.


    So the director said slowly: "Start."


    Everyone held their breath, afraid to disturb the actors in the play.


    With this sound started.


    The sound of the heel stepping on the ground rang slowly.


    The camera aimed at the door, and the next second, the door was slowly pulled open.


    A beautiful, humiliating face appeared outside the open door. The girl''s face looked young and charming, her red lips smirked like a smile, walked in, and closed the door.


    "Sir." She said softly.


    The young man behind the table lifted his eyes. The light just glanced at her and moved away. The eyes after clearing the lens were beautiful and calm, "You are here."


    "What I want is here, sir, how can I not come." The girl''s red lips hooked up, slowly reaching forward, while reaching out to untie a buckle.


    "..."


    The gentle young man behind the desk lifted his eyes, his long, white fingers clinging to the document, but stopped the page-turning movement, and squinted at her nonchalantly.


    The girl walked to the table.


    But it did not stop.


    She continued to move forward, lifted a slender leg, and climbed up to the dark desk with a voluptuous gesture, and lifted the other long leg, and climbed on the desk close to him, just a few steps away, she smiled at the man, her small hand carelessly resting on him The slender shoulder line, the voice hooked: "Sir, please give me the information, I will be killed without the information, do you want to?"


    Facing the dark eyes at close range, the young pupils are still clear and warm, without waves, as if they are leisurely visitors.


    There was no reaction to her provocation.


    However, the people watching behind the camera couldn''t help but blush.


    These two people, the lens expression is too strong.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 324： Entertainment industry movie emperor (37)

    Chapter 324 Entertainment Emperor (37)


    From their point of view, the petite and charming girl climbed onto the table and plucked the people behind with a smile, while the young, clean and indifferent Chilan Yushu looked at her indifferently through the lens.


    The light of eyes is a calm and cold blood.


    Indifferent to the provocation of the girl.


    Behind the lens.


    Xu Sheng took a slight breath. That''s right, this is the effect he originally wanted to shoot.


    There was no such section in the script.


    Originally, the actress hooked up the other party''s tie across the table, and was subsequently rejected.


    But now, Emperor Shen Ying said that there is no opinion, so obviously there is plenty of room to play.


    The girl''s two small hands climbed on the man''s shoulders, and she bowed her head slightly.


    The other party finally made a move.


    The young man who was as cold as his son stood up, the wind was light, and he held the girl''s wrist with ease, put her two hands behind her back, and pulled off her tie in a circle to fix it.


    Because of the movement of getting up, the girl''s lower back pressed against the desk. After sitting halfway on the dark desk, her hands were tied. When the young man was about to leave, she looked up and smiled, her beautiful face smiled and her voice was soft and soft. Nuo asked:


    "Sir really don''t give me information?"


    The young man looked down at her with a low eye, and his expression was unscathed. He couldn''t see anything like being seduced. He raised his hand and pinched the girl''s neck indifferently.


    "I will kill you myself."


    He says.


    The director and crew behind the camera seemed to feel the indifferent killing intention in this remark.


    Calm and cold-blooded.


    The performance of this play is too strong.


    Facing the youth directly, Yun Xia can clearly see the danger of indifference from his pupils.


    Those dark ink eyes seemed to be cold moonlight, Yun Xia even had an illusion, as if the other party would really show no mercy, and strangle her coldly.


    She was forced to tilt her head slightly, and her watery eyes looked at the slender young man.


    The girl seemed a little unbelieving, raised her waist, and pressed her red lips towards the man.


    The other party laughed lowly.


    The eye behind the lens refracts a bit of cold elegance, slowly picking up the pistol from the table.


    "You shouldn''t come."


    His final voice was as light as a sigh.


    Director Xu Sheng shouted: "Card, very good!"


    The neck was loosened.


    Yunxia raised her hand to touch her neck.


    Although not painful, she was a bit frustrated.


    This scene is to hook up with the film emperor, she tried her best to play charming, but the effect seems not very good.


    The other party was not seduce at all.


    Although it is a human requirement, Shen Yingdi''s setting in the script is not to be confused.


    But she really tried to hook up.


    The other party''s calm and indifferent reaction really made her feel frustrated.


    There was no reaction at all, and at the end of the scene that choked her neck, she read from the eyes of the film emperor the very real cold killing intention.


    Acting is really good.


    Yun Xia glanced at Shen Qingyao beside him.


    Immediately after the director shouted the card, an assistant ran over and handed him a glass of water, turning around the person diligently.


    Yunxia glanced at the people around him again.


    Many of the actors behind the camera looked at them with blushing.


    It may be that they have just been substituted into the scene, the atmosphere of the scene, and some bold actions, so that they are still a bit unable to recover.


    This is Shen Yingdi''s first appearance in an intimate play.


    Although compared to a real intimate play, this level is nothing.


    But the other party is Shen Qingyao...


    He is a person who is elegant and elegant like your son, and the clips will be released. I am afraid that the fans will be crazy.


    Fans on the Internet have always regretted that Shen Yingdi has no sexy-style stills, and each photo is ascetic and gentle.


    This movie is there.


    The clip just lasted a few minutes, and every frame can be cut off as a still.


    Yun Xia''s wrist was still tied by a black tie, and it was really tied. She turned around and wanted to find a staff member to untie.


    A cup of steaming tea was gently placed on the dark desk.


    The girl''s small hand was held, and the man came close from behind, slender fingers gently untied the tie, "Don''t hurt you."


    The low voice almost asked against the earlobe.


    Yun Xia''s hair burst instantly, her small face flushed, and she glanced back at the emperor with a warm expression.


    After helping to loosen his tie, he put the tie on the table and pushed the tea cup towards her. "Drink a glass of water, it''s hard work."


    The girl obediently bowed her head holding the tea cup.


    People around are afraid to speak.


    When have they seen the movie emperor looking after the newcomers? Sure enough, the rumors are true, Emperor Shen Ying''s attitude towards this young newcomer is not ordinary!


    In this guess, the atmosphere at the scene was somewhat envious.


    Yunxia is going back to change clothes.


    Shen Qingyao glanced at the watch and said to the girl who was about to leave: "Xia Xia."


    "Ok?"


    The girl turned back.


    "Don''t go after the end, wait for me, I have something to tell you." The film emperor''s white fingertips lightly tapped the watch, and said softly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 325： Entertainment industry film emperor (38)

    Chapter 325 Entertainment Emperor (38)


    Yunxia changed clothes and came out, took out her phone and glanced at the time.


    I don¡¯t know what Shen Yingdi wants to tell her.


    Hope is not criticism. She should not have behaved too badly just now.


    After all, Director Xu Sheng seems quite satisfied.


    Did not criticize her.


    The Big Devil sighed for a long time, and he felt sad.


    She was bored waiting in the garage. She bowed her head and tapped the ground with her toes, deeply reflecting on where she hadn''t hooked up well enough.


    Message prompts for group chats from mobile phones.


    She picked it up and glanced.


    At the beginning, the actors of the crew set up a chat group, and she joined it.


    It''s just that she is small and transparent, and no one knows her.


    They also seem to forget that she is in this group.


    At this time in the group is talking about her.


    Yunxia raised her eyebrows.


    "That Yunxia is so lucky, I''m really sore!"


    "Isn''t Shen Qingyao never filming this kind of drama? Why did she film with her? I really think about it more and more strange... Is Mr. Shen really interested in Yunxia''s college student?"


    "I always thought he liked the mature type! Every time I deliberately dressed up as a mature elder sister, I didn''t expect to regret it..."


    "Who said no, Shen Gongzi is so steady and beautiful, who wants to get the type he likes Yunxia, ??I think they are so stupid, if Shen Yingdi is not in love with her, why would she agree to take this..."


    "I look like..."


    "I really envy her. Why don''t we have this good luck? If I play this role, I will definitely do much better than her..."


    Yun Xia lazily paddled the screen, watching them gossip about themselves in the group.


    When she saw the last one, she paused.


    Yunxia suspected. Is my own hooking technology really that bad?


    Not at all.


    She frowned a little annoyedly.


    Suddenly a shadow fell in front of her, covering her whole person. The other party''s pleasant magnetic voice sounded from the top of her head. The sound quality was gentle.


    "looking at what?"


    Yunxia looked up.


    The two eyes meet.


    Looking into the deep pool of eyes at close range, she instantly thought of the cold, cold eyes of the young man when she was just playing the game.


    She blinked, put away her phone, and the fluffy pendant wobbled. "Nothing... what are you going to tell me."


    The girl tilted her head.


    Shen Qing Yaoyun glanced at her lightly with no special expression, raised her hand indifferently, and handed her a paper bag.


    Inside the document pocket is a neat stack of paper.


    What is this?


    Yun Xia took it curiously, opened the file bag, pulled out the white paper inside, and turned it over.


    Ok?


    It''s all blank paper.


    There is no word.


    She looked over and over again and determined that it was all blank paper with no handwriting. She looked up doubtfully and looked at the tall young man with big eyes. She shook the file bag and asked, "Nothing. Why do you give me this."


    Shen Qingyao casually glanced at the document bag, and nodded, not slow, and slowly said: "This is the document bag when filming... Your character asked for my character."


    "What?" Yunxia froze.


    Shen Qingyao looked at her with her dark and long eyes, without blinking, her lips moistened: "Information."


    "Intelligence?" The girl was even more puzzled. "What did you do for me..."


    She asked halfway, and suddenly stopped.


    Seems to understand what.


    Yun Xiamei raised his eyes in a clear way and looked at the other party.


    In her eyes, the youth''s dark and dark eyes were murky, staring at her lukewarmly, slowly bending the thin and beautiful lips, narrow and narrow eyes, and marching closer.


    He was very tall, only one step slowly, and slowly reached her, almost next to her, slender height gave people a sense of oppression, like a gentle noble son, the eyes were clearly soft, but the aura appeared Slowly organized aggression.


    "Guess why I gave you this?"


    His voice almost touched her.


    Said slowly.


    The distance between the two has clearly exceeded the normal distance.


    Not at all like the gentleness of the predecessors.


    On the contrary, it is really real, revealing that the men belong to the women.


    Yunxia took a step back.


    Her waist fell against the front of the car, in a trance, just like when she was shooting, the young girl playing the secret agent was rushed to the desk, and in front of him was the cold noble son, whose eyes were hidden behind the clear lens, with a careless Smile.


    At this time, Shen Qingyao didn''t wear gold chain glasses, no lens cover, Yun Xia looked directly at the beautiful and extreme eyes, elegant and cold, the white and clean collar was well buckled, the black tie was holding the weight, and was not opened.


    The file bag was gently placed in her hand.


    The young man''s long and stiff body came down, and his two white and slender hands were still leaning on both sides of her waist, leaning close to her and her voice low.


    Clouds are light and windy.


    "Because... if it were me, I would have surrendered to you long ago."


    The sound quality is murmured.


    The hands braced on the front surface of the car also slowly lifted from the car. Slowly Slimo came over, unhurriedly, holding it lightly around her waist, with a clear and fair finger holding the small waist, the slender feeling was obvious, The other person''s fingers were long and warm, and her waist was slightly ironed through the clothes.


    "I wasted a lot of energy before finishing the lines and acting."


    Shen Yingdi looked down at the girl''s white and tender face, her eyes dark and cold, and sighed gently.


    "If I am the character, I will give you the information in the office, and then..."


    Cold sound quality.


    Close to the earlobe.


    "You will know the consequences of seduction."


    Yunxia was dumbfounded.


    Like a tender ball hit by lightning, the whole person stared at him dumbly.


    She thought that her connection had failed.


    But at this time he was trapped here, looking at the eyes of the young people from the top, with a light smile, dark and ink, warm and dangerously locked her.


    She knew how successful she was.


    Shen Qingyao''s eyes stopped on her lips, seeing the moist color of the girl''s lips.


    Because she is very close to her, you can still smell a slight scent of candy.


    He raised his hand indifferently, and her white fingertips gently rubbed her lips.


    The scent of sweets touched your fingertips.


    The young man squinted slowly and mutely. "Good boy, do it well."


    Yun Xia looked at him, paused, and asked softly, "Is this Senior Senior''s confession?"


    Shen Qingyao''s movements slightly paused.


    He looked down at the girl with a low cloud and a breeze, his eyes squinted lightly and his thin lips ticked.


    "It''s a confession." The film emperor said softly.


    "I am an old man. I confessed to my children and I was a little nervous." The young man leaned slightly, and the pleasant magnetic voice almost touched her, with a lazy smile in his voice. "But I know how to take care of you better than young people. Big home, cooking and housework will also like children to stick to others, will make you, will not quarrel like a young."


    "...Children," the youth''s hoarse voice slowly said. "Be my little girlfriend."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 326： Entertainment industry film emperor (39)

    Chapter 326 Entertainment Emperor (39)


    The devil is stupid.


    She didn''t expect this, and gave herself an actor boyfriend.


    She raised her hand to cover her lips slightly.


    The candy fragrance of the lipstick is also sultry at this moment.


    That was the lipstick that the other party sent her. The weather was really dry recently, and Yunxia naturally applied it when she went out.


    But this time.


    She was embarrassed.


    The girl opened her **** and white eyes and looked at the young man in close proximity.


    Her waist was leaning against the dark car, exactly the same position as when she was filming.


    But at this moment, the noble and elegant noble son in front of him, and the dark and ink pupils chuckled and looked down at her casually.


    Shen Qingyao raised his lips indifferently.


    A long, slender young man, his hands propped on both sides of the girl''s waist and lay in front of the car.


    He leaned over slightly, his pretty figure leaned down, his white chin gently protruding towards her, his neck extended a beautiful line, and the arc of his throat was charming and sexy.


    His eyelashes are drooping.


    Under the straight and tall nose, thin lips fell on the back of the girl''s hand.


    Her little hand is covering her mouth.


    Thin lips touch the back of the girl''s hand.


    Eyes looked at each other.


    The young man spoke slowly: "You are young, not twenty years old, so I will pay attention to restrain myself."


    He raised his hand.


    Slender, white fingers penetrated her hair, and Wenrun rubbed the girl''s hair. Like coaxing a child, patiently and tenderly, slowly teach her: "You must also remember to reject me, do not let me succeed."


    Yunxia faced the beautiful black eyes at close range.


    Clean and dangerous.


    When he spoke, his thin lips touched the back of his hand, and he flicked slightly, like a feather tip flicking. After he finished speaking, he straightened up, raised his hand and pressed the car key, and the dark and low-key car lights flickered behind.


    "Come on, please eat."


    ¡­


    Yun Xia did not expect that Shen Yingdi said to invite her to dinner, but she also brought it home to eat.


    She looked up at this high-end apartment.


    There are gardens and swimming pools outside the community. The underground garage is very large. Shen Qingyao parked the car and took her upstairs.


    After pressing the elevator.


    Yunxia stood with his head down beside him, looking at the number of floors beside the elevator.


    The emperor in the white shirt next to him lowered his head slightly, glanced at the little girl''s ponytail, and then hooked her lips. The hand wearing the delicate watch slowly hung down, and her white fingertips gently hooked her.


    Yunxia stunned slightly.


    The other''s slender, slender fingers rubbed lightly from the side and touched her. Her long five fingers held her wrist with ease, then she slid down and interlocked her fingers.


    Yun Xia stared at the image of the elevator wall.


    The person next to him had a white shirt and black tie, which was much taller than her. It looked mature and steady. She put on a dark coat in one hand and held her down with one hand.


    Next to this mature and elegant elite, there is a young and immature little girl, wearing a pink sweater and a short skirt, pedaling a pair of canvas shoes, his little hand is clasped in the palm of the hand.


    Wrapped completely.


    The image is reflected on the wall of the elevator. The two people are holding hands. The temperament is very different, but they are strangely merged. It seems that pink bubbles have appeared around.


    Yunxia looked at it for a while.


    Until the sound of "ding", the elevator stopped.


    The young man led her out, and at the door, he lowered his eyes and pressed a few keys, then took the hand of his children and pressed it gently on the recognizer.


    Yun Xia stunned: "Why?"


    "Fingerprint unlocked." Shen Yingdi said lightly. After setting, she took her hand and opened the door. Looking back, she lifted her thin lips slowly and slowly.


    "Everything in the future is yours...I am also yours."


    *


    *


    PS: Annoying and deleting. The setting of the scene was that the secret agent used a beauty account to get information. What else can I write... This kind of setting will not work either. I don¡¯t want to write a love affair. Talk about ghost love. delete. I won''t write this book after writing


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 327： Entertainment industry film emperor (40)

    Chapter 327 Entertainment Emperor (40)


    "Me too is yours".


    Hearing this sentence, Yunxia thought of it for the first time, but he had seen his news online before. Netizens were arguing that Shen Yingdi was her husband. She was still fighting for jealousy...


    However at this time.


    It is Shen Qingyao''s own certification.


    He is hers.


    Yun Xia propped up her cold expression and nodded with a small face.


    Behind the gestures of Yes quietly.


    The two entered the room.


    Although the apartment is an apartment, it is not much different from the villa''s small building. There is a large space of three floors. It is decorated in simple dark blue and white. There is a rotating escalator in the center that connects the upper and lower floors.


    Yunxia looked around, "Senior..."


    As soon as the title was exported, she received the other person''s smiling eyes.


    The young man held the dark coat in one hand, put the clothes on the hanger lightly, raised his hand inadvertently loosened the loose collar lead buckle, did not open her mouth to correct her, and stared so casually.


    "..." Yun Xia consciously changed his mind. "It turns out that you also live in the urban area, Aya. I thought that people like you are all living in suburban villas, away from the crowd."


    She looked down at the carpet.


    The carpet texture looks expensive. A pair of slippers were neatly placed on the next shoe rack, only one pair. Obviously, no one would come to this place, it should be a very private one.


    She was a bit hesitant, she should take off her shoes and step on the carpet directly, or grabbed the only pair of slippers.


    The long dark figure beside him knelt down beside her.


    Yun Xia stunned.


    The man''s posture was beautiful and long, his legs were slightly curved, and he bowed his head in front of her. His long, white fingers opened the shoe cabinet, took out a pair of dark blue cotton mops from inside, and then dangled and held her ankle.


    Move gently.


    Take off her snow-white clean shoes and put her little feet in a cotton mop.


    He didn''t get up right away, but instead hung his eyes thoughtfully, looking at the girl''s slender ankles, and his lips smiled unclearly, "cute."


    "Huh?" The youth''s voice was lazy and slightly low, and Yun Xia didn''t hear clearly.


    Shen Qingyao straightened up calmly, "It''s okay. The slippers are only available in men''s styles. They will go down and buy you a fit."


    Yun Xia no opinion, nodded.


    She was wearing slippers larger than her feet and walked in.


    Shen Yingdi looked at the girl¡¯s slender back and said slowly, "There are villas in the suburbs, and there is an open-air swimming pool. If you want to go, I will pick you up over the weekend after class."


    He raised his eyes and looked at the apartment.


    His residence is indeed far from the crowd.


    The real estate here is a family property and it has not been sold to the outside world yet, so the entire community is currently only inhabited by him. The security and property are employed by the family, but I am not worried about meeting fans.


    He lowered his eyes and untied the crystal cufflinks, rolled up his white sleeves, reached out to open the refrigerator, and glanced at it.


    There are not many ingredients in the refrigerator.


    "I''m going out to the supermarket to buy some ingredients. Are you waiting for me here?" he asked.


    The girl who was visiting the house heard the words, stepped on the slippers and ran over, looked into the refrigerator with her small head, "Then I will go with you."


    The eyes behind him were dim.


    He hooked his lips and looked at the girl in front of him. Suddenly, his eyes were soft and gentle. He wrapped her small waist from behind, lowered her head, and put her delicate chin on her shoulder.


    Lazily said: "I like you sticking to me."


    *


    PS: This book will definitely be finished. Please take a day off yesterday and resume the update tomorrow. In the future, please try to update the previous day before 9 am


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 328： Entertainment industry film emperor (41)

    Chapter 328 Entertainment Emperor (41)


    Yun Xia was hugged from behind, only to realize that he was so much shorter than the other party.


    She glanced back, measured the height, and found that the man needed to lean over to hold her, and lowered her head to her shoulder.


    She turned her face to see the beautiful curvature of the facial features, her nose bridge was tall and straight, her eyelashes were long, and her thin lips lightly pressed against her neck fossa.


    Yunxia thought about it.


    Stretching her small face and slowly standing on her feet.


    However, she stood on tiptoe and the other party seemed to be much taller than her.


    Shen Qingyao backed slightly, looking at the slender girl who was struggling to stand on her feet: "What are you doing?"


    "It''s nothing." Yun Xia was expressionless, kicking her slippers and walking towards the entrance. "Go shopping, and it''s you who sticks to me, not me who sticks to you."


    The shadow emperor raised his eyebrows slightly.


    No rebuttal.


    Yunxia looked back.


    Seeing him standing in front of the hanger, putting his coat on his eyes flatly, slightly raised his head to buckle the collar of the collar, his expression looked calm and calm, very indifferent.


    Sure enough, as he said.


    He will not argue with his girlfriend like a young man, he will follow her if he has anything.


    The other party walked over with long legs and raised his hand to gently rub on her head.


    The two went out.


    Because they are all public figures, and they are also objects of gossip, both of them wore hats and masks, especially Yun Xia covered herself strictly.


    Fortunately, there was no one in the supermarket.


    Supermarket TV is broadcasting entertainment news:


    "About Shen Qingyao, Shen Yingdi, and the newly debuted but popular Xinxiayun Xia, the scandal between the two started from the press conference, and the topic was high, but the parties have not given a clear attitude. According to insiders, Yun Xia follow-up will participate in the recording of the popular variety show "This is the Star" on the whole network. I wonder if there will be any clues in the variety show recording, let us continue to pay attention..."


    Yunxia glanced at the TV.


    The shadow emperor pushed the car to the front, calmly took the ingredients from the shelf and put them in.


    Yunxia didn''t know what ingredients to take, so she followed behind with short legs.


    Shen Qingyao looked back at her.


    He pushed the cart with one hand and reached with the other, took the child''s hand, put it in the coat pocket, and lowered his eyes warmly, said: "I take the ingredients, you hold my pocket and follow it a little bit."


    Yun Xia looked at him from behind the mask, obediently put his hand in his pocket and was led away.


    Their heights are pleasing to the eyes.


    The sound of the shutter came from the corner.


    The two girls who were shopping at the supermarket looked excited and whispered together.


    "Wow, it really looks like Emperor Shen Ying. Although he is wearing a mask, he is so handsome and handsome. God, why are his legs so long? Look so good..."


    "Wait, wait, the girl next to her is also very similar to Yunxia, ??ah ah! It''s really cute to take the clothes, won''t it really be the two of them? Isn''t the scandal true?"


    Yunxia glanced in the direction of the two girls.


    Shen Qingyao is still calm, reaching for the ingredients from the shelf, and carelessly: "Don''t worry about that kind of candid camera. If you stop the candid camera, you will prove that you are yourself."


    Makes sense.


    Yunxia nodded.


    "What should I do at this time?" she asked, looking up.


    She still believes in heaven.


    In her eyes, the film emperor looked down at her slowly, "At this time, you should do something that is not in conformity with the usual image. The greater the contrast, the better, they will dispel doubts."


    He looked away, took the box of fruit from the side, and put it in the cart carelessly, "For example, what is my image?"


    This problem will not fail Yunxia.


    She was expressionless and quickly hurriedly pour beans: "Shen son Shen, your son, who is tall and graceful..."


    "Ok."


    The film emperor remained casual, took a carton of milk, looked at the label, and put it in the cart. "So the opposite image..."


    He looked back slightly, took the girl''s hand, pulled her forward, and pressed it against the bar of the cart. He slouched lazily in front of the railing of the cart, his long, dark eyes narrowly staring at her.


    "It''s just beasts."


    Yun Xia was stunned and was about to open his mouth to say something. He was picked up by the man''s slender fingers, and Chilan Yushu leaned down.


    She whined nothing.


    Back against the railing.


    The fatal thing is that this person is still moving forward, the cart moves forward without any hassle, the girl is trapped between the car and her boyfriend, and can only move with his footsteps, she is back to the cart, so Retreating step by step, I had to reach out and grab the shoulder of the film emperor.


    Ears also heard the sound of things being put into the cart.


    The man embraced her waist with one hand, the other hand was still unaffected, and put the ingredients into it without any trouble.


    The girls are almost unsteady.


    Relying on the waist hand, he barely stood.


    The two girls on the other side were stunned and looked at each other.


    "My mother...Okay, okay, okay...Isn''t it Shen Di Emperor and Yun Xia, will Shen Gongzi press the **** the cart to kiss?"


    "Ah ah handsome, and I could not help but want to climb the wall first, and allow me to sink actor derailed second! This handsome little brother, right ......"


    Yunxia was turned around the corner of the shelf, thinking that the other party should let go, but at this time when they arrived at a place without people, the other party instead of picking the ingredients, the other hand also released the cart, two slender Arms around her waist.


    Warm and elegant eyes are within easy reach.


    It was cold and deep.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 329： Entertainment industry film emperor (42)

    Chapter 329 Entertainment Emperor (42)


    The girl was let go and heard the man''s voice, with a little dumb, and a slight gasp, with a smile and a gentle smile: "Lipstick, remember to apply it next time."


    She gasped for a few breaths, touched the lipstick that had been completely rubbed off, and pressed his slender arm to barely stand firm and stretch her face: "You said you would be restrained, and said that I remember to refuse you. "


    Gee.


    Can''t words be consistent?


    The other party ignored it, just looking at her body, and suddenly asked: "Is the lipstick brought?"


    The girl looked down.


    Take the lipstick out of your pocket.


    The shadow emperor extended her long finger to take it, and held the small face with the other hand, gently helped her to re-apply. The candy-scented lipstick slowly slipped across the lips, and he looked attentively. It took a few seconds before buttoning the lipstick and putting it in her pocket.


    "I mean the last step, you are young, I won''t move you."


    He continued to push the cart, not slow, "The other is my welfare. There should be a difference between boyfriend and ordinary friend."


    The girl asked: "The difference is eating lipstick?"


    "The difference is," the film emperor looked down at the food label, and put it back on the shelf without any trouble. "The eldest son described on TV, and only for you..."


    He stopped slowly.


    The cold eyes lifted up and looked at her, and continued to finish the sentence, the tone was deliberately soft, with a little lazy smile.


    As if containing sugar, the husky sound quality is vague and sultry, inadvertently.


    "...Just like that, beast."


    Yunxia Baijing''s small face blushed red, stretched his face, and glared at him: "What are you talking about... don''t say anything in the future."


    She turned around and walked forward.


    Shen Qingyao smiled loosely, two slender arms leaned on the cart, and slowly came up from behind, approaching the girl, the tone was slow and gentle: "Why, this is shy? There are many more excessive and beastly words, I Not yet said."


    Yunxia turned her back on her hips.


    The man was lying on the railing of the cart, and her beautiful eyes stared at her. "The most beast''s words are..."


    The girl reached out to cover his thin lips.


    When the little hand reached and covered the lips, a short sentence.


    Already lazy in the air.


    "I love you."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "The third season of the all-round variety show "This is the Star" is about to be launched! Before the program was broadcast, the guests of the third season caused huge attention and controversy on the Internet, and the finalized guest lineup was also Surprisingly, they are just¡ª"


    A young and handsome face appeared on the screen, looking warm and sunny, and looking at the camera.


    "¡ª¡ªNational idol Chen Tairui! The classic example of debut is the pinnacle. At the age of twenty-one, he became a singing and dancing prince of national idol. He is currently ranked fourth in the popularity list and second in the young idol list!"


    Then.


    The screen turns.


    A smiling face appeared in front of him again, and Cui Xi waved his hand gently towards the camera.


    "----Xinhua Xiaohuadan, our pretty girl Cui Xi after the Ninth Five-Year Plan! starred in many TV drama movies, and also played a role in the special blockbuster "Shimmer" recently directed by Shen Qingyao and directed by Xu Sheng, which is really in the circle The rising star!"


    "And the last one¡ª"


    The screen on the screen finally switched, and a human-shaped standing sign with question marks appeared.


    "The last guest is confidential for now! Everyone can use the Weibo interactive platform to guess who this guest will be?"


    ...


    This one-minute video is a preview of variety shows.


    Two guests were introduced, and the seller did not say the third guest, letting the audience guess.


    Soon after this notice was issued, the loyal audience of the variety show had a lot of discussions.


    The answers are varied.


    Some people guess it is Yunxia.


    But more people think it is not Yunxia.


    After all, on the variety show, I will definitely be asked about the scandal with Shen Yingdi. This scandal dragged on for so long. Netizens think that the other party wants to avoid it and let the heat slowly fade.


    So how can you go on a variety show?


    "I think it might be Yun Xia. Anyway, it must be a big coffee. Otherwise, how could the show crew deliberately sell Guanzi? It must be a person who is not easy to think of, and it is still a super popular star."


    "It''s really possible that Yun Xia said that. I wanted to watch her variety show for a long time. She looks so good too. I don''t know what the variety show looks like. Anyway, the pictures are very beautiful..."


    "Wait, if she really went to the variety show, can we ask Mr. Shen''s gossip? Ah ah, whether they are in love! Does the film emperor have a girlfriend!"


    "I upstairs also want to know woo..."


    ...


    Yun Xia turned back, leaning on the chin with one hand on his chin.


    The driver in front of the car visually drives in front. Between the driver''s seat and the rear seat, there is a black bezel that blocks the line of sight. The person in front cannot see the situation behind.


    The beautiful young man¡¯s long legs were slightly bent under the seat, and looked at his little girlfriend playing mobile phone next to his eyes.


    Yun Xia turned over, feeling that the man next to him leaned over, slender fingers grabbed her profile, and pressed her into her arms.


    He lowered his eyes, his thin lips pressed against her head, "Look what, so fascinating."


    "Oh, I''m guessing the guest list online. There are not many people who guess me." Yun Xia raised her mobile phone to show the other party.


    "When you record a variety show, I''ll give it to you." Shen Qingyao glanced at the comments of those netizens, didn''t pay much attention, and said flatly.


    "Let''s make it public on the show."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 330： Entertainment industry film emperor (43)

    Chapter 330 The Entertainment Emperor (43)


    Yunxia also had no comments.


    The Yingdi boyfriend, earnestly speaking, still made her money.


    Earlier announced the ownership, those online users should not be called Shen Yingdi husband.


    The car slowly drove towards the venue.


    Fans who had been waiting outside the venue for a long time suddenly erected a huge banner and rushed up, stopped by the defense line erected by the security guard.


    "Shen Gongzi look at me!"


    "Shen Qingyao! Shen Yingdi!"


    Fans screamed excitedly and waved their hands, colorful glow sticks flickered, and the scene was chaotic and noisy.


    Yunxia looked out of the car window.


    The people outside the window could not see the scene in the car, but rushed forward and waved their hands.


    The reporters had already set up the camera long ago, and the flashing light kept flashing, Yunxia glanced at it. If the film emperor stopped here, she would definitely be seen outside.


    She looked up from the man''s shoulder: "Go to the garage, don''t get off here."


    Shen Qingyao glanced down at her.


    "Yes," he nodded expressionlessly, looked down at the time, and then looked up at her slowly and slowly: "But you have to coax me first... As your boyfriend, I want to eat sweet ."


    He leaned on the seat, and his soft, soft eyes fell on her, apparently looking at her lips, and the meaning was self-evident.


    Yun Xia touched his pocket.


    She pulled a lollipop from her pocket, peeled off the wrapping paper, and put her hand into the man''s lips. "Is this sweet enough?"


    Shen Qingyao bit the sugar, squinted, and smiled without embarrassing her. She raised her hand and knocked on the front glass, casually: "Go to the garage to park."


    The driver quickly said: "Yes."


    The black car drove past fans and journalists.


    Since the relationship was determined, the two have hardly been separated.


    Shen Yingdi took the girl back to her home.


    But he was indeed a gentleman and did nothing special to the little girl.


    After a few days.


    It''s time to record the show.


    Unfortunately, just a week before the filming began, Emperor Shen Ying went abroad for a trip. Yunxia had just sent people away from her forefoot, and received a call from the program team at the hind foot, saying that she was going to install a camera at her house.


    So she reported the address and waited for someone to come.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    It''s time for the show to start.


    The interior design of the mansion caused a wave of shock and envy from the audience.


    Cui Xi originally rented a house intentionally. For this show, she made up her mind to be in the limelight, so she rented a lot of brand-name bags and clothes, and packed up the rented house like a mansion.


    I thought this would definitely get attention.


    But unexpectedly, the audience''s attention was all attracted to Yunxia.


    Yun Xia was originally a mysterious star used by the show crew to attract people.


    The place she is living in is more advanced than Cui Xi.


    The audience has long waited to see who the guests are.


    After the program was broadcast, the ratings of the daily life of the first two sections have been steady.


    When the third paragraph began, the number of viewers suddenly increased.


    Online barrage interaction is also real-time.


    "Are we going to start? I haven''t said who the third guest is. I''m curious to die."


    "Lying trough trough, does this kind of house really exist... This is a hideaway..."


    The camera went all the way from the entrance to the girl''s room.


    The show is a day of daily shooting.


    Therefore, I will shoot from morning to night, and finally cut out the most interesting clips to make up the content of this show.


    The girl just got up and was sitting in front of the vanity mirror, combing her long hair.


    The picture of the lens gradually changed from blurred to clear.


    The audience held their breath.


    In the morning sun, under the clear lens, reflected a girl''s perfect and flawless face.


    "Ah, Yun Xia! Really Yun Xia! The show crew is amazing. This sister has never appeared before her debut, and can be dug by the show crew..."


    "I want to scream too! Thank you so much! I always want to see her daily life, such a beautiful young lady, I don''t know what life is like..."


    "Ah, did anyone tell me what brand of skincare products on Miss Yunxia''s desk, I want to ask for a brand! Buy, buy, buy!"


    "Pajamas are too cute! Seek the same paragraph!"


    Lian Yunxia did not expect that she actually had the potential to bring the cargo queen. Almost all the things she used were asked for the same paragraph by the barrage.


    Some people even asked for hairpins to fix their hair.


    More people shouted in the barrage, asking to ask Shen Yingdi''s scandal.


    Yun Xia just woke up and didn''t even have time for skin care at this time. The plain-looking girl sat on the chair, staring at Erlang''s legs with little image, focused on the messy long hair, and combed out the uncomfortable places.


    There was a hahaha on the barrage.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha Yunxia is so cute. She got up in the morning and stared at Erlang''s legs and combed her hair. It was really me, so real..."


    "Sisters can make emoticons in this scene! I didn''t expect Yun Xia to be so cute. If she was with our family, Mr. Shen, I still wish it... would we see Mr. Shen on this show? If The two of them are really dating..."


    "It''s not possible. Emperor Shen Ying hasn''t participated in any variety shows. I don''t think it''s possible... Besides, it''s not necessarily that they are in contact. The two people didn''t admit that the scandal is fake."


    "It¡¯s true, it¡¯s not true, you said whether they are already living together..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 331： Entertainment industry movie emperor (44)

    Chapter 331 Entertainment Circle Movie Emperor (44)


    "What are you talking about upstairs... We, son Shen, Zilan Yushu, are gentle, how can we live together, such a beast, I don''t know that our film emperor is cold and abstinent, and being a boyfriend is certainly a gentleman..."


    ...


    Yun Xia''s program is to go shopping.


    In the first few episodes, she planned to live a bland life. After all, the movie emperor''s boyfriend came back a few days later.


    So, in order to compare Chen Tairui and Cui Xi, her daily life seemed a lot more relaxed and lively.


    The two of them like to show off their wealth. They chose the taller project to play. Maybe they wanted to establish an image, but because this kind of daily life is not very close to the people, the effect after the broadcast is not good.


    In contrast, Yun Xia, who is truly relaxed and smiling, is more popular with the audience.


    Before she went out, she went out without expression, and after two seconds, she returned, touching the mask and putting it on her face.


    There was a shout of mum powder in the barrage.


    "Ha ha ha ha sister has not adapted to the life of a star? Wear a mask when you go out, otherwise you will be surrounded by fans to sign!"


    "Turn back to get a mask, hahaha, I laughed, so cute..."


    "Ahhhh! Cute and dead, I decided to be our mommy fan of Yunxiaxia!"


    The girl went out with the bag on her back, and went to the mall to go shopping. The camera shot with the camera was also hidden and would not show the passerby the machine.


    The girl wore a baseball cap and a mask and walked around the play area with the machine.


    By the end of the show, the official Weibo post specifically for Yunxia, ??posted a picture of the girl standing under the roller coaster with a cold face, with the words: "The most ruthless guest ever, the cameraman couldn¡¯t keep up. , I changed three follow-up shots in one episode..."


    All comments are crazy.


    The stalks and expression packs of this show are basically provided by Yunxia.


    She went to the mall to play with the doll machine, and did not know where the craft came from. She grabbed one and it piled up in a short while. She couldn''t take so many dolls herself, so she squatted beside and passed by a child, she was expressionless Send a doll.


    The audience of the barrage couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Hahahaha, she didn''t laugh at other children, like a witch, she sent a baby with a fierce spirit, hahaha, how funny is my horse duck..."


    "Miss Sister is the first time to grab a doll, I think she caught one, obviously happy, and then play hi ha ha ha can''t stop...I didn''t expect that I couldn''t take it..."


    "Close the curtain, close the curtain, I''m going to laugh to death! What kind of treasure girl is this funny? Hahaha..."


    The second classic of the show is a girl going to ride a roller coaster, the shooting machine is fixed in front of her seat, facing her face.


    So the audience saw that the little girl looked serious after riding the roller coaster.


    They thought she would be afraid when the car started.


    As a result, the girl hugged her arms all over her face and waited for the car to stop.


    The key is the process of taking the car, which is so funny.


    In this section, the program cut the clip into double-speed fast forward, the roller coaster is fast, the wind is sweeping the girl''s long hair, her hair is spreading like a magic dance, but she is holding her arm expressionless, like the seat was blown by the wind The sculpture, released at twice the speed, is really funny.


    This program was directly screened by hahaha on the barrage.


    Some people say that their tears are laughing out.


    However, there is still high energy behind the show.


    It rained when I returned home in the evening. Yunxia had planned to call the car home, but happened to meet a helpless vegetable salesman on the road.


    She walked past without squinting.


    But after walking over, after thinking about it, he turned back and asked the uncle what happened.


    The uncle said that the dish behind needed someone to support the shed to block the rain, but he had to step on three rounds, unable to support the shed behind, so he was in a dilemma.


    Just when the barrage thought that the girl would volunteer to go behind the shed.


    The screen turns.


    The little girl stepped on the tricycle with a blank expression, and the uncle behind him supported the shed with a face of "Who am I, where am I doing?"...


    The barrage was refreshing.


    "Lying trough ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha poisonous..."


    The scene was restored. After the original uncle explained the reason, Yunxia didn''t care: "Then I will help you."


    The uncle bowed his thanks gratefully and was about to grab the handlebar of the car, and greeted the little girl to sit on the shed.


    did not expect.


    The slender girl looked at the dish with disdain and said to the uncle: "I''m going to ride, please sit back, don''t get caught in the rain."


    uncle:"¡­¡­"


    So in the next scene, it was a girl with a delicate and beautiful appearance, riding a tricycle to pull the uncle and a car of dishes, and sent people home without expression...


    After this episode.


    The audience found a serious and funny talent for this treasure girl.


    So Yunxia''s Weibo account, the fan value once again rubbed up, even because it was too fun, the expression pack was madly passed, the popularity list once exceeded Shen Yingdi, ranking first in a few minutes.


    Yun Xia didn''t think he was so hot.


    She stared at the cell phone depressively.


    The above is a picture of a tricycle riding. The slender girl is pedaling three wheels, pulling the uncle and the dish. The expressions of the emoticon are also varied.


    #Life is still starting for me this little cute#


    #ÕâÊÇʲôÈ˼伲¿à#


    #ÎÒÌ«ÄÑÁË#


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 332： Entertainment industry movie emperor (45)

    Chapter 332 Entertainment Circle Movie Emperor (45)


    "Why am I so hot! Why am I so hot!"


    Yun Xia pinched the phone and questioned fiercely.


    Of course the phone will not answer.


    The girl threw her phone aside in depression, slumped on the sofa, and murmured: "This is not what I want, I am a devil..."


    After all, she is a big devil, so her eyesight and agility are very good. When she grabbed the baby, she grabbed it for the first time, and she knew that the hook was very problematic. She had to find the right angle carefully to catch it.


    This aroused the desperate desire of Lord Demon.


    She grabbed the hi, and forgot that she couldn''t take so many dolls, grabbed it vigorously, and then had no choice but to squat on the side of the road to send the doll.


    But is it so funny to give a doll?


    Yunxia couldn''t understand.


    Is it fun to ride a roller coaster? The stimulation of the roller coaster is so common to her, so she has no expression at all, and if she wants to dance, her hair will fly. Is it so funny when combined?


    There is also the last helping person.


    She has great strength and has no problem pedaling for three rounds. What happened to the uncle who brought the vegetables to go home?


    The girl grievously covered her head with her quilt.


    at the same time.


    On the other side.


    Shen Qingyao pushed the signed contract aside and opened his laptop.


    The cold blue light of the screen reflected his delicate facial features, and Shen Yingdi held his chin in one hand, with no expression, looking at the screen indifferently.


    Although the show started recording, he was not with his little girlfriend. But of course, she must watch.


    The pictures of the show are reflected in the dark and dark eyes of the youth, rendering a beautiful color.


    The girl grabbed the baby and grabbed him with a faceless expression, but she grabbed her eyes brightly and squatted next to a pile of puppets, grabbing her head to send the baby.


    Shen Yingdi: "..."


    The long hair on the roller coaster was dancing like a group of demons, but the girl with a tense expression, holding her arm, was as serious as in a meeting.


    Shen Yingdi: "..."


    He logged into the software and looked at it, and this picture was also made into an emoticon, with the words "I am like a killer, I have feelings".


    At the end, after watching Yingyi, who stepped on a tricycle to take his uncle home, he said: "..."


    He silently looked at the soft and tender young **** the screen. She looked so beautiful. She stretched her small face seriously for three rounds. The old man in the back was weak and helpless.


    I can''t believe it, but I was sent home by a little girl and myself and my car.


    After a few seconds, Shen Qingyao gently raised his hand, supporting the white forehead, palms covering his eyes.


    Thin lips slightly hooked.


    He squinted silently for a while, raised his hand to pick up his phone, and dialed casually.


    Lift it to your ear.


    Yun Xia, who was sleeping in her bed, suddenly received a call.


    She woke up in a daze, reached for the phone and looked at it.


    Then connect the phone: "Hello?"


    The people over there laughed lazily, his voice low, and he was careless: "I''ve finished watching the show."


    Yun Xia turned over on the bed and pressed her pillow, remembering that all her performance on the Internet was hahaha, a little depressed and aggrieved, and asked, "Have you finished reading?"


    "Ok."


    "How is it?" The girl just woke up and had a natural soft waxy nasal voice in her throat.


    She thought to herself, if the other party dared to say funny...


    The phone was silent for a few seconds, only a light breath.


    Yunxia tilted her head suspiciously.


    Only then did she hear a sweet voice from the earpiece, as if with a sigh, "cute."


    Shen Qingyao turned slender black pen between his fingers and stared down at the laptop screen, staring at the girl without blinking his eyes, and sighed softly: "It''s so cute, so I can''t help it. I called you in the middle of the night, thinking Listen to your voice."


    Yun Xia did not expect this answer.


    She paused for a few seconds, buried her face in the quilt, suppressed her blush, and said expressionlessly: "Then... when will you come back?"


    There was a lot of interest on the opposite side, and the ending sultry rose: "Do you miss me?"


    The girl nodded solemnly: "I miss you, so when will you come back?"


    "..."


    After she said this to you, there was no response there.


    Yun Xia froze for a while while holding the phone, only to hear the other person''s voice, completely converging the casual lazy smile, his voice calm and low, "...What are you talking about?"


    "..." Yun Xia didn''t understand why the other party was suddenly serious. "I miss you."


    The other end was silent for a while, sighing softly, and said in a low voice: "Speak again."


    "I miss you."


    "Good," the film emperor''s voice was dumb. "I''ll go back tomorrow."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Yun Xiamu.


    With just a phone call, Shen Yingdi originally planned to leave for a week, and it became a day and a night.


    Although, the couple who are in love, it is difficult to bear the two separated...


    But will they be too serious?


    It was only a day apart, just because I said miss...


    The Great Demon suddenly realized that his words were so effective.


    ¡ª¡ªShe seems to have found a new trick to make Tian Xiaodao obedient.


    Yun Xia originally wanted to pick up each other, but both were public figures. The film emperor naturally didn''t want to let his children come out, so he refused: "It''s raining today, I just go back and you are at home."


    Obediently over there.


    Shen Qingyao hung up the phone and glanced casually at the note.


    "Xia Xia Baby".


    It was after staying at her house that day that I saw the "Ayao baby" posted on the post-it, so the reciprocal notes were changed.


    He glanced a few times, put away his phone with no expression, picked up the sunglasses hanging on the white collar, and placed it on the tall, straight nose bridge.


    The young facial features were born beautiful and exquisite, tall and tall, wearing sunglasses. From the height and body shape, they can simply shoot the cover of the magazine, and the eyes behind the sunglasses are cold and indifferent.


    Like your son, the elegant and elegant person clicks the play button on the phone.


    He put the phone in his ear.


    The previously recorded sound is played.


    The girl''s soft voice, with the confused, just waking up, "...I miss you."


    "I miss you."


    Listening to the recording, Shen Yingdi was not surprised, and pushed the dark sunglasses on the lower bridge of the nose, and then put the phone into the coat pocket.


    Slightly lifted thin lips in a good mood.


    The assistant next to him looked at him.


    He was an assistant who stayed with Shen Yingdi for many years, so naturally he knew the love of Shen Gongzi.


    To be honest, he also was taken aback when he just knew that his girlfriend was Yun Xia.


    Because no one wanted to get it, the original and indifferent Shen Yingdi liked the soft girl, young and energetic.


    But the two people were so cruel to spread dog food. The assistant was suddenly notified that the itinerary was compressed. He was going back to the country today, and he looked at Shen Yingdi with a stunned face.


    The other side glanced at him.


    Only said: "The kid misses me."


    The assistant immediately understood that the itinerary had to be changed, and responded respectfully.


    After the film emperor had a little girlfriend, the assistant deeply understood that there was no big girlfriend. The matter of Miss Yunxia must be the first.


    So the stroke is compressed.


    At this moment, the assistant looked at the tall young man, and then looked at the girls who kept looking around, and sighed.


    Some people seem to be upright on the surface, but they are insane.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The fingerprint password in front of the door rang, and Yunxia heard the sound and walked over. Before looking at the eyebrows of the person in front of him, she leaned over and pressed down. A pair of slender white hands held her small face, warm and dangerous. Her breath enveloped her.


    He was too tall. Although he leaned over, Yunxia still stood on tiptoe, leaned on his small face, and held his arm to barely stand still, sobbing for a long while, and after being released, his **** and white eyes , Some sparkling watery.


    She covered her hot face with the back of her hand and glanced at the other person, biting her lower lip, and said abruptly: "I didn''t apply lipstick today."


    The man was holding her small face in both hands, her white forehead was broken against her forehead, and her voice was soft and low: "Well, but it is very sweet, much sweeter than sugar."


    He entered the door, and then turned back to close the door and pulled the suitcase. Walking long legs towards the room.


    Yunxia said behind him:


    "Some cameras are installed at home, and they will be turned on the day when the program is recorded, but not normally. They will take them away when the program is over."


    Shen Qingyao nodded slightly, put the suitcase, and sat on the bed with her long legs slightly curved. She smiled and opened her slender arms, her voice gently said: "Come and hug."


    Yun Xia sneered contemptuously and muttered a naive voice.


    Then obediently walked over and plunged into his arms.


    Holding her opponent''s waist, she took off the sunglasses hanging on his neckline and threw it aside, her small head against his neckline and against her collarbone.


    Too close, she heard the other person''s voice, a little low and dumb, close to the earlobe:


    "We will make it public for the next show, Xia Xia Baby."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 333： Entertainment industry movie emperor (46)

    Chapter 333 Entertainment Circle Movie Emperor (46)


    Open love is not a big deal.


    However, the publicity of Shen Yingdi''s romance is completely different.


    Yunxia called the person in charge of the program group in advance and said that he had something to discuss with him.


    The program team attached great importance to Yunxia and naturally attached great importance to her words.


    The person in charge came to Yunxia''s house early in the morning.


    The girl came to open the door and asked the person in charge to sit on the sofa and poured a glass of water.


    The person in charge asked: "Miss Yun, is there anything you would like to discuss with me? Is the camera at home broken? Or the next schedule..."


    Speaking of the itinerary, the person in charge couldn''t help but think of the various performances of the girl in the last show. He couldn''t help but also wanted to laugh, but it seemed impolite to laugh in front of others, so he took up his tea cup to cover up and asked kindly: "What the **** is it?"


    Today, Yun Xia''s popularity is high, and when the program is broadcast to her clip, the ratings are the highest, and the program group can''t wait to give her up.


    "It''s no big deal," Yun Xia thought for a while, and said, "I want to announce the romance on your show, so I''ll ask you to discuss it."


    "Oh, yes, open..."


    The person in charge said a few words with a smile, and then quickly reacted, staring in amazement. The words were stuttered: "Public... open? Love? Open love?!"


    "Yes, I originally wanted to wait for the movie to be released before it was released, but it would be fine a little earlier..." Yun Xia touched the back of her head. "I was saying hello to you in advance, otherwise I''m afraid you will be surprised when shooting. What do you think? What? If you can, prepare for the next show."


    The person in charge felt a little messy in his head and swallowed. He asked: "That... forgive me, may I ask Miss Yun, your boyfriend is..."


    "Oh," Yun Xia remembered that he hadn''t introduced his boyfriend. "That''s..."


    The voice did not fall.


    Light footsteps came from the bedroom, slender hands pushed open the door, the man''s dark eyes flew over them, the collar of the snow-white shirt was slightly open, his white fingers cleverly tied with a tie, leaning against the door frame said: "Yunxia, Come and help."


    He looks completely different from TV.


    The person in charge has never contacted Shen Yingdi in private.


    With Shen Qingyao''s status in the entertainment industry, all he can get in touch with are god-level big coffee. Ordinary programs can''t even talk to his agent, and can only contact the company via email.


    So the person in charge saw Shen Qingyao for the first time.


    Still in this unpredictable state...


    He was petrochemical on the spot.


    stunned.


    The film emperor in front of him couldn''t talk about the untidy clothes, but because it was at home, he was more easygoing, and one at the neckline was exposed, revealing a piece of bright white skin, and the dark eyes seemed to be bottomless.


    Yunxia stepped over in her slippers and went on tiptoe to get a tie.


    Shen Yingdi then leaned over slightly and looked at the girl to help him tie his tie, then glanced casually at the person in charge.


    "Is the person in charge of the program group?" He has a low, lazy voice, a little gentle.


    The person in charge stood up at once, because he was too nervous and shocked, and his body was a little stiff. When facing Shen Yingdi, he stammered a little: "Ah, um, I am the person in charge of the program group. I am very happy to see Mr. Shen..."


    The other party nodded politely.


    Yunxia fastened his tie and looked back to the person in charge.


    The waist was gently embraced by the youth, and the film emperor said nothing, "Sit down and talk."


    The person in charge sat down sullenly.


    His eyes fell on the two of them. This is a complete understanding. The online gossip is genuine. Yunxia is actually interacting with the movie emperor...


    In order to control his expression and make himself look calm, the person in charge tried to stretch his face and cautiously said, "Is the two... living together?"


    "Yes."


    Shen Qingyao sat down on the sofa, his long white fingers still wrapped around the girl''s waist, "We are going to announce, just on your show, do you think it''s okay?"


    ¡­


    "What?! Really fake, choose our show public?"


    As soon as the news was sent back to the program crew, all the staff immediately boiled.


    Shen Qingyao, what these three words mean, can''t be more clear to the people in their entertainment circles. Moreover, this is a romance announcement! And they live together directly!


    None of them can imagine what the Internet will explode...


    This year''s variety show will definitely lead all the shows and become the champion of ratings.


    There is no doubt about this.


    The person in charge is also happy and crazy. Until now, he has been unable to recover, and said: "Quickly prepare for planning. Shen Yingdi promised to cooperate with our next show. If there are any requirements, please make sure to shoot this burst point..."


    At the time of signing Yun Xia, the program team was fancy her popularity.


    I didn''t expect the surprise to come so big...


    Can actually take in a Shen Yingdi!


    At this time, it is a problem that this program really does not explode.


    The staff hurriedly said: "Yes, but there is still a problem...Mr. Shen participated in the variety show shooting, is this the first show of the variety show? The length of our show is one and a half hours, everyone is thirty minutes... thirty minutes Isn¡¯t it enough?"


    Others echoed.


    Anyone who loves to publish their love affair will definitely cause an explosion, but they choose to announce it in their variety show. For them, it is the explosion point from the sky...


    Moreover, this is Shen Qingyao''s first recorded variety show.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 334： Entertainment industry film emperor (47)

    Chapter 334 Entertainment Emperor (47)


    "How can thirty minutes be enough..." The person in charge shook his head and said immediately, "You go to call to inform the other two guests. They will not be participating in the next program temporarily. They will shoot Miss Yun."


    "Yes." Someone immediately called.


    ¡­


    Chen Tairui and Cui Xi received the call and were almost shocked not to drop it.


    They lost to Yunxia in the last episode. Originally thinking about shooting tall content, they chose a high-end game project, but the result was unexpected and not popular with the audience.


    On the contrary, what Yunxia photographed...


    It''s not as simple as shopping, grabbing doll machines, and amusement parks. Chen Tairui and Cui Xi can''t understand why Yun Xia''s ratings are so hot.


    And it''s still so popular.


    Immediately after the show was broadcast, the number of fans rose like a rocket, and the popularity list has ranked second. It even surpassed Cui Xi on the young idol list, which is not much worse than Chen Tairui.


    You know, Cui Xi debuted for many years.


    Chen Tairui is a young entertainer that the company supports, and the resources are unmatched by Yunxia.


    The result was all compared by her.


    The two were already jealous.


    As a result, the next episode was about to be filmed, and the program team actually said it would give Yun Xia a special...


    The full variety show only one guest is called the special session, this situation is rare at home and abroad.


    The two just felt incredible.


    But after asking the program group, the program group refused to say why.


    Only vaguely speaking, there are special things in Yunxia, ??so a special session is needed.


    After all, the announcement of romance is still being planned. The program group must be kept secret.


    Cui Xi just felt extremely wronged, and did not know what benefits Yun Xia gave the show crew. You can even do such a special event?


    She logged in to her Weibo, thought about it, and edited a post:


    "Helpless, the next show is gone, saying that it was to be a guest special, unfortunately, I planned a surprise for everyone..."


    The editing is complete.


    She snorted and released it.


    This Weibo immediately caused quite a stir on the Internet.


    Because everyone is very concerned about this show.


    Also concerned about the three guests.


    Cui Xi has been a fan for many years. Upon seeing this Weibo, fans immediately reluctantly.


    Although Cui Xi did not name the surname, they guessed it was Yunxia.


    Because when Chen Tairui saw Cui Xi posting, he also posted a Weibo to explain the situation: "I''m sorry that we can''t participate in the next show. The program team suddenly notified that the shooting stopped. We asked them, but we didn''t get any comment. , I¡¯m still communicating and hope to get a reason."


    This Weibo was posted by the studio, so the tone is relatively calm.


    However, it can still be seen that Chen Tairui''s agent on the other side was also a little angry, and could not understand why the shooting was suddenly suspended.


    Chen Tairui has much more fans than Choi.


    This Weibo post.


    The special guests are all clear at a glance.


    Fans are not happy anymore.


    "The program team came out to give a story, why did you shoot the special? How important is it that you have to shoot the special? We have been out for so many years and finally have to make way for a new person?"


    "That is to say, you better give a statement. Unless there is a big event in the variety show, otherwise there will rarely be a special event? You better be really serious, otherwise our fans will drown you one by one, and the newcomers are unspoken rules. Have you finished the show? Just give the show anyway?"


    "Agree upstairs, Gee, the woman''s name is Yun Xia. It looks so beautiful. It must not be clean. The private life is very chaotic. I don''t know how many times I have slept with the leader. I really want to use any means..."


    "That''s right, and what work does she have? There is only one movie, and it hasn''t been released yet. How about acting skills? I don''t know yet. It''s all about luck. I''m so sorry to get a special show under the rules?"


    "Sisters upstairs don''t be angry, I think the last variety show made her float. The variety show circle is amazing. The funny effects are not all played by her. The way of solid powder is really scared. Our Cui girl is simple, It¡¯s not as popular as her, otherwise it¡¯s not so popular to crush her in minutes..."


    ...


    The fans of Chen Tairui and Cui Xi immediately launched a blast on Yunxia.


    Everywhere, turn around and pick out faults, and then magnify them into moral issues.


    If you don¡¯t know the true and false, you will deliberately vaguely speak, and the tone will be guided in a derogatory direction, and speaking and speaking will become true.


    Yun Xia didn''t come out to speak at this time, so this online curse war became more and more powerful.


    Yunxia has a lot of fans nowadays, jumping out and talking to the girl, "How do you know there is no big event? The special show must be an unspoken rule? Why is the thought so dirty, what if someone really has something to do? When the show comes out Can''t spray it anymore, it really reveals IQ..."


    The other party''s camp was not willing to be outdone, "Are you a Yunxia dog talking to her this way? You are not afraid to come out for such a long time. If you don''t speak for such a long time, it''s not because of guilty conscience. Make it clear what she has?"


    One after another, the topic of cursing continued until the program was broadcast.


    Both sides are still pinching.


    So the second episode started in this online scolding battle.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 335： Entertainment industry film emperor (48)

    Chapter 335 Entertainment Circle Movie Emperor (48)


    Yunxia also saw a scolding battle online.


    But she didn''t respond.


    If you are a normal artist, you will be affected a little bit, but the Big Devil naturally doesn¡¯t care if netizens in the small world comment on themselves, even if the whole network is black.


    After all, the whole network black is equivalent to being famous, and the sensation value can be obtained as well.


    Moreover, the announcement of the relationship with Shen Yingdi is definitely a first-class event. When the program broadcasts, those netizens who scream at her unspoken rules do not know how much sensation they will contribute?


    Therefore, Yunxia was not affected at all.


    Chen Tairui''s side is also irritating.


    "Why did Yunxia come from? Although she performed well in the last show, she didn''t dedicate a special episode for her. The program team offended us and Cui Xi this time. Isn''t it just to hold Yunxia?"


    The agent frowned.


    Chen Tairui was silent, looking at the screen.


    Fans on both sides pinched so badly that there was already chaos online.


    However, Yun Xia, who is a party, has never come forward to speak. I don''t know if I didn''t see it or I didn''t care.


    It¡¯s not possible to see it, it¡¯s so bad, the assistant and the broker must have notified.


    Why doesn''t it say anything?


    Chen Tairui remembered the past. Yunxia, ??a girl, was a little special. He always suffered in the other party''s hands and was a little intimidated by her.


    This time, Yun Xia didn''t move. He didn''t know why. He was a little uneasy.


    Chen Tairui said: "Are we issuing such a statement so early, is it a bit too impatient? In case, what really kills Yunxia?"


    The agent frowned: "It happened that Cui Xi sent Weibo first, and we followed her. It was the best time. Later, this thing passed, and the fans'' response was less intense. ."


    Chen Tairui said nothing.


    "How do you help her to speak instead?" The agent curiously said, "Don''t you know your status? You are the first young idol, Yun Xia''s movie is not released, she is a newcomer, and she has no acting skills. What do you compare with you? Who stepped on you before, aren''t you more angry than me? How about this time..."


    Chen Tairui was silent, the more disturbed the more he thought, whispered: "What about Shen Yingdi? I am a little worried, Yunxia will not really be related to Shen Yingdi?"


    The agent chuckled.


    "What do you think you are worried about... rest assured, even if he is a girlfriend like Mr. Shen, he can''t even spoil his girlfriend to accompany variety shows himself. He never records variety shows. Besides, Yunxia is young, The film emperor doesn''t necessarily like this one, and many pure actresses have hooked him up before."


    Hear this.


    Chen Tairui was relieved.


    "In this case, it is better to destroy her completely. I still know her one thing." Chen Tairui whispered, remembering that she was rejected by Yunxia when she first entered the crew, and her face was difficult to look. "She has a relationship with Xu Dao, my own eyes Seeing her in Xu Dao''s room."


    "Really?" The agent''s eyes lit up.


    Chen Tairui briefly said things.


    The broker repeatedly confirmed it before he believed it, excitedly: "This is big news."


    To be cautious, he still made a phone call and asked a familiar friend in the crew to ask him to check the residence of Yunxia that night.


    After checking, her friend was surprised: "Really, there is no Yunxia room number registered here, she doesn''t seem to have her own room..."


    It seems that the unspoken rules are true.


    The agent hung up the phone and smiled: "Tai Rui, your star journey is really smooth, and your star who is hindering you is not going to end well. This is her own self-sufficiency, we are only responsible for releasing the news."


    He has been in the entertainment industry for a long time, and has seen a lot of dirty things. Now he heard Chen Tairui saying that he saw Yunxia in the director''s room, and asked his friends carefully, and got the same answer. The agent has believed Yun Xiaqian rules director''s business.


    This is a big scandal.


    Enough to destroy an entertainment star.


    Chen Tairui frowned: "If the news is released, Yunxia must know that we did it. I''m afraid she exposed the hotel surveillance... She kicked me, and the exposure was very shameful, which damaged my image..."


    "Relax," the agent assured, "I said to the hotel and let them keep the surveillance under control. This newcomer has such a strong momentum and has hatred against you. She can''t make her really red."


    He lifted the glasses on his face. "It''s better to let her go this time."


    ¡­


    #ÐÂÈËÔÆÏÄÓëÖ÷ÈÎÓÐȾ#


    The topic was revealed by anonymous netizens, just before the broadcast of "This is the Star". The news broke that the person seemed to make up his mind to drag Yun Xia into the water and deliberately chose such an opportunity.


    The dark history of unspoken rules, plus the variety show that will be broadcast soon, seems to be able to corroborate that this special session also came because of the unspoken rules.


    After all, there is black history.


    As long as it proves that Yunxia has an affair with the director, she can prove that she is such a person, then this time she has an affair with the program leader, only to get the special session, doesn''t it make sense?


    As soon as this topic broke the news, it immediately reached the top of the topic list.


    The fans of Chen Tairui and Cui Xi sprayed it first, regardless of whether it was true or not.


    "Oh, the show has two minutes to start. Waiting for Miss Yunxia to slap her face. I didn''t have any special scenes. I used to sleep with the director. It was really disgusting. Those dogs who barked did not see clearly. Your master is such a disgusting person. , Wash, continue to wash white, I think you can tell Yunxia a flower."


    "It''s disgusting, the fans still said that she was so innocent. I really have any idols and any powder. The evidence is before you! Look! Continue to speak for your master! Does your conscience hurt? Have you done it before? Do you dare to guarantee that you haven¡¯t done it this time? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the same thing this time!"


    "That''s right, she looks like that. It''s not a serious girl at first glance. Whatever it looks like, I''m going to vomit."


    "Upstairs, let me vomit first..."


    ...


    After the incident was exposed, the direction of public opinion became uncontrollable.


    The scolding clearly overwhelmed the explanation.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 336： Entertainment industry film emperor (49)

    Chapter 336 Entertainment Circle Movie Emperor (49)


    Even the program team didn''t expect it, but just notified the two guests that they could come up with such a big thing.


    In order to keep it secret, they did not tell the two guests about the content of the show, and the result was boosted, which became an excuse for their online violence Yunxia.


    The person in charge was trembling, thinking that he might offend the film lord. A good wife, Xiao Jiao, was suddenly violent across the entire network. Shen Yingdi was willing to accompany her for variety for her... This happened again, and she must not be distressed.


    He cautiously called Yunxia: "Miss Yun... The program will be broadcast in a few minutes. Do you need an official Weibo of the program group to explain your affairs? Or let them make trouble, You may be hurt by words..."


    As the saying goes, a good word is warm in three winters, a bad word hurts June cold.


    The power of speech has always been an invisible knife.


    Yunxia is young.


    He was really afraid that the other party could not stand it.


    At this time, Yunxia was leaning on her boyfriend''s arms, eating Weibo on Weibo.


    "It''s okay," she said calmly. She glanced at the topic list, and her reputation was firmly ranked second. This event also contributed a lot to her sensation value. Yun Xia was very satisfied.


    Although being scolded makes the Demon King very unhappy.


    But the strong must understand patience!


    Then a fatal blow.


    "No need to say anything to the program team anyway. The show is about to be broadcast anyway. You can just press the clip and play it." She stuffed her potato chips and clicked. "I will watch other news."


    "That''s good..." The person in charge is still very guilty, careful, "If you need our help, just speak."


    Yunxia agreed.


    After she hung up, she glanced at her account.


    Her private messages were almost exploded.


    There is also encouragement. But more is abusive, what is "looking good is a vixen", "the unspoken rules are disgusting" "Yun Xia got out of the entertainment circle"...


    There are even more vicious words, "Don''t blame the whole family for doing the wrong thing. Why don''t you die?"


    She turned a few pages casually, and the phone was taken away. The voice of the man above her head was low and lazy. Putting the phone aside and holding her hand, "It''s about to start, concentrate on watching the show."


    Shen Qingyao glanced at the mobile phone with the breath screen, his eyes slightly dark.


    The last commercial time has entered on TV.


    Today''s show, I don''t know how many people are looking forward to it.


    Even the ratings of the advertisements are higher than the ratings of the positive films of the previous programs.


    The person in charge couldn''t hold his mouth together, but on the other hand, he was nervous, waiting for Yunxia to find his own help.


    This accident was also due to their mishandling. It would be nice if the other party needed their help.


    The phone suddenly vibrated.


    Yunxia glanced.


    Not your own mobile phone.


    The young man next lowered his eyes, looked at the screen, connected the phone and put it in his ear:


    "Xu Dao?"


    After these two words were just exported, there was a violent complaint there: "Which rumor is made by cubs? Crazy! I have more than sixty, I have a family with wives and children, and I have grown up. The rules? The same group of people on the Internet, do not have any judgment? I have directed in the movie circle for many years, even if there is a scandal? They actually believe in rumor..."


    The youth''s eyes were deep, and the snowy white long fingers fell on the arms of the young girl''s shoulders. The tone was flat: "There is no right or wrong in public opinion, only the wind direction. Old Xu, you should understand better than me."


    Xu Sheng also understood this truth.


    But this time he was really mad.


    He has been cleansing himself for many years, his family is in harmony and happiness, and now he is more than sixty, and he cares about his reputation in the entertainment circle. He did not expect a neuropathy to create a rumor.


    Innocent reputation is ruined.


    Can you be angry?


    The rumors were made in the middle of the night. It seemed that he didn''t want others to find out his identity. He even used an anonymous trumpet to reveal the news, and he chose it specifically in the middle of the night, when he was still sleeping.


    As a result, he was suddenly picked up by his wife who brushed Weibo, and the phone was thrown in front of him, asking what was going on.


    Xu Sheng was dumbfounded after reading the list of topics. He called the crew and asked, and then said to his wife: "You know the best. On the day when it said unspoken rules, I was with you at home."


    The wife also understood that this was a rumor, so he called Emperor Shen Ying the next day to see how this matter was resolved.


    Xu Sheng gasped: "Ayao, I haven''t been in the entertainment industry for so many years. It seems that they don''t take me in the eye anymore. What do you need me to do? Despite speaking, don''t pull out the rumors, I will change to their last name!"


    Director Xu, who has always been kind-hearted and kind-hearted, is so angry that the people who make rumors are also talented.


    Shen Qingyao raised her long fingers, her white fingertips inadvertently knocked on the armrest, and her beautiful dark eyes were dark like an ink.


    He hummed and said indifferently: "This matter... I was also prepared to contact you."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The "This is the Star" program officially launched.


    Usually, many people do not watch TV, they will wait for the TV to finish broadcasting, and watch the playback directly on the Internet after the video software is put on the shelf.


    But this time, obviously everyone was waiting for TV early.


    From the beginning of the advertisement, the audience rating remained high, and when the feature film really began to play, the audience rating once again ushered in a new peak.


    Many people continue to use their mobile phones to tweet while watching TV.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 337： Entertainment industry film emperor (50)

    Chapter 337 Entertainment Circle Movie Emperor (50)


    Netizens are looking forward to it.


    Before the broadcast of the program, the scandal of the unspoken directors broke out, and now the public opinion on the Internet is basically biased towards Chen Tairui and Cui Xi.


    Yunxia saw that Shen Yingdi had hung up the phone and leaned in and asked, "Lao Xu is angry?"


    Shen Qingyao nodded, "I was going to contact him today, but he seemed very angry and contacted me on his own initiative."


    He lowered his eyes and touched the girl''s hair, his voice was indifferent and warm: "You don''t have to worry."


    Yunxia nodded.


    Of course she is not worried.


    Her big devil won''t eat this kind of loss, even if she is scolded to increase the sensational value, the group of people must not eat it.


    The revenge of the devil is not easy to forget.


    The girl bit her potato chips slowly.


    ¡­


    After more than twenty seconds of the title, the positive film finally started.


    Although the distance between the outcry and the show was broadcast, it was only a week.


    Netizens feel like waiting for many years.


    Fans of Chen Tairui and Cui Xi are waiting for Yun Xia''s appearance with contempt. As long as there are no major events in this episode, there will be no reason for Yun Xia''s special.


    It can be proved that she walked through the back door, only to get this special session, so that the other two guests were wronged.


    Moreover.


    Even if there is really a big event, the fans can control the public opinion and say two "What is this big event", then they can buckle the pot to Yunxia.


    The show started.


    All the audience stared at the original shot.


    The online scolding battle is still in full swing.


    However, in the next second, the burst of pictures was jaw-dropping and completely forgot to respond.


    It was dark on the lens, it seemed to be covered by the hand, and then the hand was gently removed, and a clear and lazy voice came, the sound quality was familiar and sweet, because just waking up early in the morning, some hoarse and sultry, casually asked: " Is it enough to put the lens like this?"


    The familiarity of this voice.


    The audience in front of the TV was stupid.


    The girl''s voice came from behind, "Don''t worry about it."


    "Oh." The owner of the voice responded obediently, and the hand that blocked the lens was withdrawn, and a delicate and perfect face appeared on the screen.


    The man''s eyebrows were slightly deep, and he just got up early in the morning, and his hair was a little messy, covering his beautiful eyebrows, underneath the dark black pupils, looking casually at the camera, his nose bridge was tall and his thin lips were slightly hooked. "The first time shooting variety shows... quite new."


    The girl at the back hummed and said, "I was shooting for the first time, and I was laughed at last time. Today, I don''t want to go out and take a trip."


    The film emperor could not help but smile.


    He always smiles politely and elegantly. No matter how calm his expression is, he is alienated after all, giving people a sense of distance.


    But at this time, the shallow smile was very soothing, as if it was an indulgence in daily life, maybe I didn''t notice it, but it was as attractive as the picturesque beauty in the camera.


    At this point, just two minutes before the show was broadcast.


    This is just an opening scene. The topic list exploded in an instant-


    #ÉòÓ°µÛÕæÊdzÁÓ°µÛ#


    #Éò¹«×ÓµÄЦÈÝ#


    #ÁµÇéÊÇÕæ! Announcement of romance#


    #¡¶Õâ¾ÍÊÇÃ÷ÐÇ¡·Special announcement of romance#


    ...


    A series of topics were full in an instant, and Shen Yingdi''s horror fan group only paid attention to the show at this time, which instantly added a terrible rating to the show.


    Originally, because the gossip was confusing and not necessarily true, the fans of the film emperor did not participate in the online storm.


    Fans with qualities have always been praised by Shen Yingdi.


    Netizens with the title of Shen Yingdi''s fans are rarely seen on the Internet. They don''t participate in other fights. Even for Yunxia, ??who is the gossip, they didn''t bother Yunxia before the official had decided on their relationship.


    At most, some cp fans screamed sweets, and the rest of the fans were still very polite. Occasionally helped Yunxia hit the list, but did not participate in her topic too much.


    This show is special.


    Fans of Shen Yingdi had never thought about it, but actually announced their love.


    As most people think-Shen Yingdi has always been cold and heavy, very calm, even if I had contact with Yunxia at the press conference, it should not be in communication.


    The film emperor doesn''t seem to like Yunxia.


    A mature and elegant, a beautiful but immature. Everyone thinks that the ideal type of the film emperor is the kind of intellectual mature woman, not this young and lively little girl.


    So they didn''t pay much attention at first.


    As for why there is a special session... They don''t know the real reason, so they haven''t opened their mouths and maintained a rational neutrality.


    Until the show really starts.


    This group of sensible fans has also completely boiled.


    The ratings quickly rose again instantly.


    The person in charge of the program group, who has not yet finished get off work at this time, is watching the follow-up broadcast in the office.


    He was dumbfounded and watched the rate at which the viewing data was climbing, and he couldn''t recover for a long time.


    The colleague next to him murmured: "Myth... this is definitely a viewing myth?"


    ¡­


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    A Yunxia fan girl has been crazy since she saw this scene. She jumped up from the TV at home and shouted loudly: "Mom! Mom! Come and watch! Are you not a fan of Shen Yingdi, too? Come and watch him announce his romance!!"


    "what?"


    The housewife who was washing vegetables in the kitchen was surprised, before having time to wash her hands, she went to the living room and looked at it. "It''s really fake."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 338： Entertainment industry film emperor (51)

    Chapter 338 Entertainment Circle Movie Emperor (51)


    "Really! It''s true! Lying trough, but I''m uneducated, so the trough goes all over the world..." The girl picked up her phone and said, "Ahhh! I just didn''t take a picture! Ahhhhh! ! Yun Xia Xia, why are you so great? I love you! Lying trough, this is Shen Yingdi! Shen Gongzi!"


    She was a little surprised that she couldn¡¯t believe it, holding up her mobile phone and wanted to take a picture, but she was sad to find that every frame of this special picture has a collection value. It can¡¯t be taken one by one!


    The girl reluctantly gave up taking pictures and planned to wait for the program to be fully broadcast on the website.


    She was so excited that she wished to rush to the balcony and shout.


    This is the only variety show that has just been aired for two minutes and related topics have completely occupied the topic list.


    The explosion point of the curse battle, coupled with the most incredible romance point of Shen Yingdi, made the ratings and popularity of this show a myth.


    The housewife also watched TV in surprise.


    Older fans are not as excited as little fans, but they are also in a good mood. After all, it is the film emperor¡¯s open girlfriend, and the focus is naturally the girlfriend. She looks at the girl in the picture, and she can¡¯t help but ask her daughter:


    "Who is this little girl, I haven''t seen it before, she looks really good."


    "That''s my idol! She''s less than 20 this year, she is the most powerful university in the country, and she used her spare time to run the dragon. As a result, she was taken by director Xu and directly acted as an actress in the movie. Great production! More inspirational! The group of sprayers on the Internet said that people are unspoken rules...Hum, Emperor Shen Ying announced his romance, and see how they still spray me summer! No, I¡¯m so excited to die!"


    The girl hugged her mother happily, and the housewife let her shake it helplessly. The older generation knew Xu Sheng, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°That little girl is so powerful. Xu Sheng has directed many good movies. Basically, every film has won an award. It is an old and respected director. The little girl has a good future."


    The girl didn''t have time to care for her mother at this time.


    She is busy scrubbing topics.


    This episode is really busy. On the one hand, I really want to watch my program with my eyes wide open, but on the one hand, I want to swipe my phone to watch the topic-look at those who scold Yunxia now?


    Jingle Bell--


    The vibration of the voice call sounded, and the girl saw her own friend and quickly connected.


    As soon as it was switched on, it was screamed through the eardrum.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh also it has been seen! It''s Shen Yingdi. Shen Yingdi, we Xia Xia really got Shen Yingdi! Accompanying the recording variety show, my mom, I''m going to die!"


    "I saw it, I looked at the Internet, can the group of neuropathy still speak?" The girl quickly switched to Weibo, while watching the TV screen with both eyes shining, I wish I could grow four eyes. I tweeted Weibo while watching TV.


    "Hahaha!" The friend''s voice came through hands-free, "They have been speechless for a long time!"


    At the same time, the girls also opened the topic list.


    ¡ª¡ª


    That''s right.


    All the posts that had been cursed at this time were completely silent, like being pinched by the neck. The spray below the post was silent. Compared with the boiling before the show, it was more funny. Yunxia fans sighed hard.


    So, at this moment.


    The topic list has become a sea of ??fans cheering.


    "Speak, you continue to spray and scold, who said that unless there is a big event, you can''t make a special show? Open your eyes and see, Shen Yingdi announced that the relationship is a big deal? It is not worth the time to take your idol, give us Xia Xia Cou A special session? Don¡¯t be dumb, I know you¡¯re at home! Talk?


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha I''m going to laugh to death, Yun Xia is the most powerful star I have ever seen! The fans on the opposite side are not yelling that Xia Xia is not going to come out, all rely on the fans to help how to say, how about now? Our fans do not speak Xia Xia can also beat you to death, will you try it now? Do you have any questions about the special session?"


    "Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooolooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooolooooooooooooooooooooooolooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo Illustration!I''m falling in love with this girl! It''s a serious and funny book, and the key moments are also reliable


    "Yeah, those who talk about fandom, are you okay? Stars don''t just rely on works to fandom, rely on personal charm to fandom? People are just not stealing and grabbing, the people displayed are also real, what are you spraying here? thing?"


    "Ah, upstairs and upstairs, I always wanted to say! Xia Xia finally sent the uncle home, she was really kicking for three rounds! Isn''t her vigorous force pretended? It was deliberately set up by someone? How to force it? Ah! Do you admit that she is so funny?"


    "Poof... I was so excited and happy, and the words upstairs made me suddenly want to laugh..."


    "Hahaha fans quarreled and wanted to laugh, treasure girl real hammer!"


    "Hahaha laughed at me..."


    ...


    There was a lot of joy on the Internet, and the housewife asked another sentence next to her daughter: "What is the unspoken rule?"


    The girl just tweeted Weibo and was so excited that she patted the armrest and red. She rubbed her hand and chatted a bit more with her friend. After hanging up the phone, she explained to her mother:


    "It was someone online who broke the news that when Xia Xia filmed the film, there was a hidden rule with Director Xu Sheng."


    The housewife raised an eyebrow, and his expression was obviously a little unimaginable.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 339： Entertainment industry film emperor (52)

    Chapter 339 Entertainment Emperor (52)


    Because she is an older generation, she knows Xu Sheng¡¯s virtues very well. She almost wanted to laugh: ¡°What¡¯s going on on the Internet, and dare to say anything, Director Xu Sheng is over 60 this year? It''s beautiful."


    "Yes!" The girl didn''t expect that one day she would be able to chase the stars and have a common language with her mother. She immediately excitedly said: "There are artificial rumours that Xia Xia and Director Xu have unspoken rules, but now they are slapping their faces! As soon as Shen Yingdi announced his love affair, it would indirectly prove that we Xia Xia Qing Qing innocent! We Xia Xia Qing Shen Xing, What other unspoken rules are needed, the entire entertainment industry will walk sideways!"


    She couldn''t help turning over the posts on the Internet again, looking at the posts that were abusive in the past, and now pretending to be dead one by one, she didn''t dare to say a word, and she felt that she was upset and in a good mood.


    But the housewife was not as excited as the child, but shook his head sensibly: "I can''t say that. I think there is direct evidence for this little girl and director Xu, otherwise you think, the little girl sleeps in the director''s room. It¡¯s the fact that they poured dirty water over, you can¡¯t tell."


    The girl burst into annoyance and suddenly became annoyed, "It''s so annoying, obviously things are not going to happen... But if they catch this fact, if we can''t restore the whole thing, then can they rely on this little Part of the fact, desperately splashed dirty water on us Xia Xia?"


    The gap between her head and her frustration, she didn''t forget to continue to watch the variety show in front of her.


    Dingdong.


    The sound of Weibo suddenly sounded.


    The girl grabbed her phone and looked at it. It turned out that it was someone she paid attention to. Someone posted a Weibo.


    She watched for two seconds.


    Excitedly patted the housewife next to him, "Mom! Ahhh! Director Xu has posted a blog!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Xu Sheng:


    The first picture is the room arranged by the crew of the day;


    The second picture is the entry and exit records of the parking lot. There is no registration of my car. I did not spend the night in the crew. This is only known to a few crew members. Some people think that I am in the crew. Dirty is outrageous;


    The third picture is that my wife and I went to my father-in-law''s house. My wife, as well as the monitoring, can prove where I am that night;


    The fourth one is the recorded video that we took to celebrate our father-in-law''s birthday that day;


    The fifth one is the hotel''s monitoring the next morning. Miss Yunxia had no room because of the crew''s negligence. She asked the staff because I was not present and was arranged to rest in that room. Me and Miss Yun did not intersect all the way.


    ...


    Below such a long list of Weibo, there are five clear moving pictures, all the evidence is clearly listed in it. Below the animation, there is even a video to show the content of the animation more clearly.


    This time.


    The scolders are real, speechless.


    There is no reason to doubt the unspoken rules. At first, everyone who abused the girl had a real swollen face, and the other party''s evidence was clear, so that they had no room for recovery.


    Under the topic of #ÉòÓ°µÛÊÍÁµÇé#, Director Xu Sheng clarified the topic of rumors, which also caused a topic explosion.


    #apologize#


    #³¼Ì©î£´ÞÏ£·Û coming out to apologize#


    #ÔìÒ¥ÕßµÀapology#


    ...


    Various related posts occupy the topic list.


    The fans held their breath for a long time, and at this moment they finally couldn''t vomit.


    ¡°It¡¯s always explained when things happen! It¡¯s true to sleep in the room, but it¡¯s not complete. I hope their fans will wait until everything is clear, and it¡¯s not too late. Whoever knows they won¡¯t listen, and no explanation will be heard. , Really mad!"


    "Yes, after this incident, I really feel that no one on the Internet is qualified to scold or curse people. Many truths are only one-sided. Cursing people with one-sided truth is really self-righteous. In fact, they are all sprayed. Only..."


    "Ah, what I can''t stand is that, because we Xia Xia scolded her for her good looks, saying that her private life was messed up, I don''t know what mentality is it, is it a mistake to look good? Must not be checked?"


    "I want to say this about the trough. Upstairs, you said my heart. Xia Xia looks good to be a blessing to her. Our fans appreciate the beauty of Sheng Shi every day, so happy! Huh!!!"


    "Ah, I''m so angry, I really want to apologize to them! The sisters wrote down the nicknames of those people at that time, we didn''t have them @we! We got them down to make them apologize! dead¡­¡­"


    After the truth was revealed, the anger of the fans could not be suppressed, but in order to avoid becoming a new round of scolding, and to make themselves like those of the other unqualified fans, Yunxia fans all restrained their emotions, and some people quickly The list has been sorted out, and the fans all use the peaceful language @ Each other.


    "#ÄãÇ·ÔÆÏÄÒ»¸öµÀÒ¥#, please blame Xia Xia for not knowing the truth, come out and apologize to Xia Xia, no matter whether you are intentional or unintentional, your words will definitely cause harm to her, we will not spray you back Idol, but you must apologize, everyone is responsible for their own words!"


    #Äãϲ»¶ÔÆÏÄÒ»¸öÒ»¸ö Apology#


    This topic was quickly brushed up.


    But it has little effect.


    After all, the Internet is a platform where speech can be irresponsible.


    People who once filled insults with righteous indignation shrank silently. Some even changed their avatar nicknames and deleted old posts as if nothing had happened.


    Those accounts that were @, did not apologize, and even continued to send their own daily lives, which was not affected by the reversal of this matter at all.


    The fans were angry and wronged.


    At this time, Yunxia''s own authenticated account has not posted a few Weibos since registration, but at this time he posted a post to the extreme:


    "Okay, don''t worry, I''ll come."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 340： Entertainment industry film emperor (53)

    Chapter 340 Entertainment Emperor (53)


    Fans don''t know what Yunxia is going to do.


    They went one by one in the past, but none of the people opposite came out to apologize, and everyone was angry.


    Yun Xia''s words were very domineering, and everyone obediently waited for her to bring out her killer.


    Yun Xia didn''t actually intend to send Weibo.


    But her fans are so powerful, she also sent a Weibo to appease them.


    This is a little quieter online.


    Yun Xia looked back and said to the man next to him: "I am ready to send a lawyer letter."


    This thing was prepared by her long ago.


    I originally planned to send the lawyer''s letter after the show ended. But I didn''t expect that the online response was too great, and it just exploded into this soon after it was broadcast.


    She thought about it, and now it is nothing.


    This is no ordinary lawyer''s letter. This thing must have caused shock.


    This is what she decided after careful consideration, which can add a lot of sensation to the task.


    Shen Qingyao looked down and nodded to her.


    He naturally had no comments on any proposal from his little girlfriend.


    As a result, netizens who were busy watching variety shows and busy tweeting about Weibo saw what Yunxia sent out.


    A lawyer letter.


    In fact, the lawyer letter is much more seen in the entertainment industry.


    Basically, every time there is a rumor, the artist will send a lawyer letter to warn netizens.


    But the warning is useless.


    After all, the law does not blame the public.


    This group of netizens will not suffer any losses at all.


    The next time they encounter something, they will swarm and rush to each other again.


    Fans thought Yun Xia''s killer was such a lawyer letter.


    I can''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    But soon, their mood was completely replaced by shock.


    Shortly after the release of Yunxia¡¯s lawyer¡¯s letter, the official Weibo of public security agencies around the world forwarded the lawyer¡¯s letter one after another, with the words: ¡°The Internet is not illegal outside the country, and rumours and abuses must be severely punished.¡±


    The fans were shocked.


    Even if a public security microblog is forwarded, the police everywhere forward it. What is this operation?


    Only then did someone notice the content of the lawyer''s letter.


    "Sued all netizens who infringed on their reputation, apologized to Miss Yunxia"...


    This is - she told all the netizens who have scolded!


    There was a sudden turmoil on the Internet.


    Yun Xia is very calm.


    In fact, she was preparing to retaliate against a group of netizens who dared to scold her.


    The announcement of romance on the show is just a face-slap.


    She wanted more than just a face.


    But really, apologize!


    The law does not blame the public and thinks beautifully.


    Those who have scolded man-made rumours have to pay a price.


    As early as a week ago, her lawyer''s letter had been sent to public security agencies around the world.


    There are many netizens involved in cyber violence, and ordinary stars will not be held accountable. After all, energy is limited, so why bother with netizens


    But Yunxia is more true.


    This paper from her lawyer sue all those who scolded her online.


    Not a warning, but a real lawsuit.


    Anyone who has scolded her online has been recorded in the police a few days ago.


    Because the people who report the case have to sue everyone, this work is very heavy. Public security organs need to first record abusive netizens, and then retrieve information from the software company, corresponding to the real people, and finally dispatch police to arrest them.


    There are thousands of accounts checked on the Internet this time.


    This means involving thousands of people.


    Everyone must accept the plaintiff¡¯s lawsuit and start all trials on charges of infringement of the right of reputation. Eventually, they will be forced to apologize by the public security organ.


    Because netizens are scattered all over the country, they have involved the police everywhere.


    No one has ever done this before.


    Therefore, Yunxia''s authenticity completely set off a storm on the Internet.


    "Online scolding will be caught!"


    In this incident, this sentence finally came true.


    News of the case soon came from the public security authorities everywhere.


    The list was also sorted out.


    The thousands of netizens, what everyone said, their arrests, and their final apology, were all sorted into a list.


    It is useless to change the nickname and avatar. The Public Security Council will directly retrieve personal information, then arrest it and force an apology.


    The Internet was completely stunned.


    For a time, no one even discussed this topic.


    It was so shocking.


    This attitude is too rigid!


    The funny and fun **** the variety show showed terrifying seriousness and danger when she encountered something.


    Some people say that typing is not responsible in this era.


    But here she must be responsible.


    Apologize!


    The people who were ordered by the police were terrified and hurried to honestly admit their mistakes. Many people who have been insulted also began to be afraid and apologized to Yunxia in a hurry. They never dreamed that the insults that blurted out online would be found by the actual police.


    There are bad breaths on the Internet, and in reality, they are also counselors. After being found, they apologize more sincerely than anyone else.


    Yun Xia sent another dynamic, only a short sentence:


    "Sorry, typing is responsible."


    This sentence is regarded as the cover by the software, and it is placed at the position where you can see it by clicking the software.


    No one has just passed cyber violence so hard.


    Yunxia''s fans soared again.


    Among the skyrocketing fans, there were fans who watched the show and came over the wall from Shen Yingdi. Everyone thinks that this pretty young lady is so handsome, Yunxia has many male fans, and female fans also shouted that she had been bent.


    The sensation value also rose linearly.


    This battle became famous in one battle.


    *


    *


    PS: Accidentally, I wrote a lot about online violence... I originally planned to finish broadcasting the program today. I feel a little touched and write more than I know. I hope that one day in the future, we can really "type must be responsible". Wish this world less grief


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 341： Entertainment industry movie emperor (54)

    Chapter 341 Entertainment Circle Movie Emperor (54)


    Just one day after the program was broadcast, the broadcast volume has exceeded hundreds of millions.


    This sugar wife is good.


    As soon as early in the morning, Emperor Shen Ying''s lazy voice came into his ears, and the audience fell into incredible emotions. I can''t believe that this show was actually an open romance.


    When the slender hand on the lens was taken away, it was Shen Gongzi''s beautiful and beautiful face, his eyes drooped slightly, his eyelashes lowered, and he looked warmly at the lens.


    The barrage was crazy at this moment.


    Even 24 hours after the program was broadcast, the video was opened here to see it. The barrage still covered the whole sky like a sun, covering the whole picture, and even the slightest figure could not be seen.


    You must turn off the barrage to see each other''s beauty.


    "!!!"


    Some people were so excited that they just sent exclamation marks.


    After all-this is the private service photo that fans have always wanted!


    Because it is at home, the other party is not wearing a white shirt and black tie, only a thin coat on his body, the neckline is slightly inclined to the shoulder side, showing a slender neck line, and a beautiful half-clavicle.


    The sleeves are a little long, covering the back of the hand.


    Only showing the emperor Yingqi''s beautiful long fingers, long and fair.


    It looks different from the usual calmness.


    There is a sense of clean and clear youth.


    Especially now, he is looking down at the camera, the dark eyes are focused and gentle, this lens is the proper perspective of his girlfriend!


    "Ah, I''m crazy, have you seen her husband''s collarbone!"


    "I really want to make his clothes. Bang Bang is too handsome. My legs are soft..."


    This is the first time for the audience to see this image of Shen Yingdi.


    He used to have a sense of distance, alienation and politeness, gentle temperament, high above the ground, it is easy to reminiscent of the son of the aristocratic family, so it is often referred to as Shen Gongzi.


    Shen Gongzi''s usual image is gentle and abstinent, it is a kind of expensive and elegant beauty. This is the first time to show the style of home. From now on, the beauty is almost hooked.


    He looked at the camera thoughtfully for a few seconds.


    The overlapping barrage covers the entire picture strictly.


    Many viewers have to turn off the barrage and focus on the screen.


    "Ahhhhhh, I''m about to cry. I''ve been studying for a long time for the private photos of the film emperor. I can take screenshots of every frame of this show. My wife is so beautiful!"


    ...


    Many people agree with this fan''s words.


    This episode really can only lick the screen.


    In addition to screaming and licking the screen, the audience still has to do something else.


    From this picture, whenever the barrage is opened, the goal is to cover the sky and the barrage, leaving no gap at all.


    In the picture, the young man walked to his little girlfriend at the table.


    The girl was sitting at the table, reaching out in a boring way to peel the candy.


    The man leaned down from behind her, her long, beautiful hands wrapped around her waist, her white side face rubbed over, her thin lips carelessly covering her lips.


    Unexpectedly, the audience saw such a distraught picture of dog food spreading.


    But by all means, these two people are extremely seductive.


    Yun Xia was okay, because she didn''t know her very well after her debut.


    But Shen Qingyao is different.


    His temperament and character are well known to the public.


    And there has never been a gossip, cleansing yourself, or even emotional drama.


    Such a person.


    Suddenly saw him take the initiative to get close to the girl.


    The beautiful picture hooks people.


    The barrage that covers the sky and the sun is all screams like ah and I''m dead.


    However, the film emperor did not come to the children of his family as expected.


    The girl raised her hand, and the peeled lollipop touched her thin lips. Her face was expressionless, her voice soft and soft, and she whispered: "Where is the program, you, stay away from me."


    Shen Yingdi raised her delicate eyebrows slightly.


    "Hahaha, why do I want to laugh like that? My son, Son, the world''s most beautiful son, was rejected. Hahaha is recording a show. I don''t know if you are far away from your children!"


    "I want to solemnly announce this! I''m knocking on this candy! I can see Mr. Shen taking the initiative in my lifetime! I took the initiative to kiss and ah, kill me! It turns out that they really live together! I can''t control my brain supplement Now..."


    "Oh, I was a bit against Shen Gongzi''s relationship...but it''s so sweet! Don''t forget that your children are still young! You restrain me! You can''t always take advantage of Xia Xia baby!"


    ...


    Eating sugar in the barrage is a joy.


    In the video, the film emperor did not insist on kissing, holding his candies, holding the candy between the thin lips, with the tip of his tongue sticking to the top sugar, but he slowly supported the table and bowed his head toward the girl.


    Because of the sugar, his white cheeks are slightly bulging, and he looks cute. This is what fans have never seen before. He is cute and cute, and he still touches the girl''s dimple.


    He stretched his long fingers against the corner of the table and straightened up, showing a warm and clear smile, lazily standing up with a lollipop, his eyes falling softly on the girl.


    Across the screen.


    As if I could feel the sweetness like candy between the two.


    The audience was overwhelmed.


    "I love this show so much. I beg the show team to continue the show. I think I can still watch three hundred episodes of this show. Three thousand episodes are not too much!"


    "Agree to add me one, the special session is only one and a half hours, not enough, I hope that the special session has been dog food all the time, it''s okay to hold me up, you are sweet and sweet!"


    Both are amazingly beautiful.


    And Shen Qingyao has so many fans, the status of the top big coffee, with a variety show to announce his love affair, and even a little bit of his coffee.


    Therefore, it is not excessive for fans to ask for more special sessions.


    Moreover, on the Internet, Chen Tairui and Cui Xi have long been silent.


    Probably shameful enough.


    Without knowing the real situation from the program team, they posted on Weibo and used their influence to make some ambiguous words, which led to the violence of netizens against another actor.


    So much so that it later developed into a curse war.


    This is extremely inappropriate.


    Even if the show team really kicked them off, netizens would not have any opinions.


    And Yun Xia''s processing method, then added a large amount of powder.


    Coupled with the powder from Shen Yingdi who climbed the wall, her current popularity in the entertainment industry has completely overwhelmed all young actors.


    Whether it is appearance or character, it can be called a treasure girl in the entertainment circle.


    As for the work, although Yun Xia became too popular and now only participated in the filming of a film, Director Xu Sheng praised her acting skills personally, which also made people start to look forward to the film release.


    Shen Yingdi''s announcement of romance was originally a breaking point, coupled with this series of things, this episode has become a viewing myth.


    In the video, Yunxia has been pulling the film emperor. The two are sitting side by side on the sofa. She leans forward and looks at the camera. The people behind her keep looking at her, her eyes focused and gentle.


    "This show is my special session." The girl said solemnly, "Why the special session, everyone should see it..."


    She turned to look at the young man next to her.


    Shen Qingyao raised his eyebrows slightly, and then moved his eyes to the screen without stopping. After a few seconds of pause, the eyes took the hand of the little girl next to him.


    He said softly to the camera: "The gossip has not been clarified the other day, it was not intentionally not clarified. Because I had not chased her yet."


    The barrage was shocked for a while.


    Start a new round of screaming.


    They all remember the great events on the Internet at the time, the scandals of film emperors and children, all over the place, everywhere.


    It was not clarified, not because Emperor Shen Ying didn''t care about the gossip, but because at that time...he hadn''t chased it?


    So the film emperor had planned for a long time. When he catches up, he will open it directly?


    The audience looked at the screen in amazement.


    The protagonist of the gossip slightly hooked his lips.


    "My little friend, I have chased it."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 342： Entertainment industry movie emperor(55)

    Chapter 342 Entertainment Emperor (55)


    The initial scandal of the magnificent, the title is the film emperor and children.


    And now, he caught up.


    This sentence quickly occupied the list of provocative sentiments, attracting countless lemons.


    Who can think of it!


    A film emperor who is as gentle as a jade, gentle, and ascetic, was so interesting to other girls so early?


    Gossip was just spreading back then!


    Everyone was guessing at that time, I don''t know where the film emperor brought the girl, he actually put people into his arms at the press conference.


    This is the first time he has protected the entertainment industry for so many years.


    It''s still a direct hug.


    At that time, although netizens were sensational because of the scandal, not many people actually believed in the scandal.


    The act of pressing into my arms is indeed very wrong, but the other party is Shen Qingyao-the film emperor who has not had any scandals for many years.


    It''s hard to believe who he suddenly fell in love with.


    Coupled with his expression and tone at the time, it seems that there is not much ambiguous meaning, so the Internet is just spreading gossip.


    Few believe that Shen Yingdi is really tempted.


    At that time, the emperor was gentle and graceful, and put her in her arms, calling her a child, just like her predecessors cared about her juniors. Who thought he had thought so early?


    For so long, they have been in secret!


    In fact, no one dared to think about Shen Qingyao in this variety show.


    How could this noble son like to accompany the variety show for his girlfriend.


    I didn''t expect it to be true...


    Before I fell in love, I remembered the little girl so early, and after I fell in love, I accompanied myself to record the show.


    In this controversy, director Xu Sheng who spoke for Yunxia and the police who quickly forwarded Weibo must also have the help of the film lord.


    After all, Shen Gongzi is so fond of his little girlfriend, and of course he will participate in the resolution of this matter.


    Netizens became sour lemons.


    In the video, Yun Xia also froze.


    Thinking about the meaning of Shen Yingdi''s sentence, he planned to chase her very early, so he would let the gossip go viral.


    It turned out that he was going to catch up with her early in the morning, and then announce his romance. Therefore, there is no need to clarify the scandal.


    Yunxia was dumbfounded.


    Shen Qingyao slightly lowered his eyes and saw the little girl''s expression serious, actually thinking in a daze. He bent his thin lips and smiled slightly, stretched his hand over her head, and rubbed it gently.


    A head-to-head kill naturally triggers a barrage screen.


    After the netizens screamed, they began to possess Sherlock Holmes, tracking the clues of the shadow emperor chasing his wife.


    Actually it looks now.


    Many things are really traceable.


    At first, the gossip was intentional. At that time, I took a fancy to the words of my little girlfriend¡ª


    Isn''t the latter thing intentional?


    For example, later, one night late.


    In the middle of the night, Emperor Shen Ying sent a new dynamic, directly pulling Chen Tairui from the young idol list. Is this also related to Yunxia?


    With regard to gossip, netizens'' observations have always been delicate and sensitive, and they quickly summed up the film emperor''s thoughts.


    After understanding Shen Gongzi''s mind, fans started a new round of screaming.


    "So he was jealous at that time! Our first act by Shen Gongzi was to be jealous!"


    When the other party sent that news, no one knew what was going on.


    The movie emperor who has never logged in to his account, how could he post a topic about the young idol list so late.


    "Can only the young idol list be on the list?"


    This remark is endless.


    No one knows why this was sent.


    After all, the film emperor does not care about the list.


    He personally occupies the first place on every list, even when he is abroad.


    I haven''t seen him care about this, moreover, he didn''t log in once on his Weibo account.


    The account with a huge number of fans is almost equivalent to an abandoned account.


    Under this circumstance, the first Weibo news was posted, and countless people were guessing the meaning.


    Of course, everyone didn''t understand it at the time.


    It seems now.


    But it is a secret and sultry mind.


    After deciphering the dynamic meaning, the crazy fans went from the barrage all the way to Weibo, and the millions of messages have risen again.


    "I lost, I lost, I thought that our film emperor would not sway the girl, did not expect him to be a king! What young idol list issued in the middle of the night, I thought of our film emperor, I did not expect to be jealous! Chen Tairui and Xia Xia is a crew?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s right upstairs. It¡¯s a crew. That must have happened to make the film emperor jealous. Ah, this man, jealous for the **** horse also makes me love so much, so cute. !"


    "Puff haha, I''ve made up my mind. The film emperor can''t do it in the middle of the night. It''s just because of his rivals. Po ha ha ha. Aya baby turned out to be a vinegar jar! How about sealing you East Asian vinegar king?"


    "I think the King of Vinegar can afford it..."


    ...


    The newly added messages are all about jealousy. The film emperor is jealous. It is no wonder that he will suddenly log in to this account that has not been used for hundreds of years and post an inexplicable Weibo.


    Directed Chen Tairui down.


    In addition to the newly added messages, there are also God Prophet in the previous messages.


    Someone said when the news was just posted, "Did I think about it more, how do you think this story is like a vinegar overturned..."


    At that time, netizens did not pay attention to this reply.


    But when I look at it now, it is really a prophet of God!


    So this God''s prophecy was quickly criticized, and the number of likes soared.


    These are all happenings outside the show.


    In the show, Yunxia did not have too many tangles. When was he stared at?


    Anyway, already together.


    She leaned back slightly, raised her hand naturally and conveniently, wrapped it around her waist, the other hand clasped the girl¡¯s slender fingers, her slender hands interlocked with her fingers, an obvious attitude of cherishing and spoiling, Even Wen Run''s eyes never left her.


    Yun Xia hugged each other and said to the camera: "A Yao may only record this variety show, so in the show, I plan to help and benefit everyone. You most want to see what A Yao does..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 343： Entertainment industry movie emperor (56)

    Chapter 343 Entertainment Emperor (56)


    Fans most want to see what Shen Gongzi does.


    Of course it is...


    The audience in front of the screen coincided with a frivolous smile.


    Yun Xia had his own plans early, and he said slowly: "We are going to a place where A Yao has never been before. For example, nightclubs or something, should you never go?"


    She turned around and asked the next film emperor.


    Shen Qingyao slightly stunned and nodded.


    He did not go to the overnight store.


    The little girl finally made a smile at the corner of her mouth, and said seriously: "Go check it out!"


    Yunxia never admits that she hasn''t been there, so she wants to check it out.


    The audience in the barrage did not expect that what she said refers to going to the nightclub.


    Shen Yingdi is usually gentle and elegant. When fans imagined him going to a nightclub, he immediately looked forward to it. I don¡¯t know how the movie emperor would behave?


    There was a lot of applause on the barrage.


    Yunxia is also very satisfied with his arrangement.


    She was in a relaxed mood when filming the show.


    The sensational task of this world has basically been completed.


    Shortly after the program was broadcast, the people behind the rumor had also been caught after the police from various regions were dispatched.


    The anonymously reported trumpet was actually owned by Chen Tai Rui Company.


    At the same time, the hotel''s monitoring has also been exposed, clearly restoring the situation of the day, which can be clearly seen by netizens.


    Chen Tairui failed to harass Yunxia, ??but was kicked hard.


    Chen Tairui''s reputation plummeted instantly.


    Shortly after.


    Rumours of him playing with fans and chaos in his private life have also come one after another, and his personal settings have completely collapsed.


    Fall into the abyss.


    Can''t climb up.


    It is said that his agent was also involved in tax evasion cases and escaped from the company overnight, but in the end, he was still controlled by the police who heard the news.


    At this point, Chen Tairui''s career in the entertainment industry was completely declared over.


    The rest of Cui Xi is not much better.


    Although she did not create rumors or evade taxes, the Internet revealed that she had been Chen Tairui''s girlfriend.


    During that time, the two also concealed their love affair.


    On the surface, Cui Xi is a pure and lovely person, but she is clinging to Chen Tairui in the background. The two played crazy and even took pictures. The contrast with the screen image was too great, causing her person to collapse completely.


    Because the impact is too great, it is basically saying goodbye to the entertainment industry.


    Therefore, Cui Xi and Chen Tairui cannot even continue to shoot variety shows.


    The program crew had never dreamed of it, but it was just a special session, which actually caused something to happen to the other two guests. Only Yun Xia could record the entire program.


    However, they have nothing to lose.


    The audience watching the show has made the show a myth of ratings.


    Soon after this program was broadcast, many big names have voted for sponsorship. The condition of sponsorship is that they hope the program team can discuss with Shen Yingdi and continue to appear in future programs.


    The variety shows recorded by Shen Qingyao are invaluable to these sponsors.


    Who would dare to invite him to record a variety show before?


    But after this show, everyone saw the film emperor''s love for his girlfriend.


    Yun Xia participated in this show.


    Now, the other two guests can''t come. If Yunxia is willing to spoil a little, he will agree to record if he doesn''t fix it. Where else will he need other guests...


    Even if the show was renamed "This is Dog Food", the filming and recording of the two people''s daily love affairs, no one had an opinion.


    Audiences and sponsors are on the contrary.


    Shen Yingdi had a coffee seat, and it was too much to know how many Chen Tairui and Cui Xi.


    The program team soon decided to communicate with Yunxia.


    Communicating directly with the film emperor, they are not so bold and even more uncertain.


    Maybe, asking Yunxia is more useful.


    ¡­


    Yunxia and the film emperor went shopping together during the day. Both of them wore hats and masks, but their outstanding figure and temperament could not be covered. They still attracted a large number of passers-by to turn around and even secretly took pictures.


    The machine of the program group was hidden.


    So no one knows that the program is being recorded.


    This time, Shen Yingdi did not wear a formal suit, but rather a casual white sweater, and Yunxia was a pair of lovers.


    The style of dress is different from the past, but the beauty is beautiful no matter how you wear it. The baseball cap and white shoes add a little young and clean, clearly knuckle-white knuckles to the youth, and embrace the little girl next to it. It looks handsome. Youth feeling.


    The pupil under the baseball cap was dark and cold, with long legs leaning sideways.


    The girl passing by looked over with blushing.


    He raised his hand, pressed his long finger against the brim of the baseball cap, and the dangling eyes were a little careless. Wen Run asked the girl around him: "Where are you going?"


    Yun Xia had already thought about today''s schedule. "It''s better to go to my university. I''ll record a program and take a leave with the school in advance. But anyway, we''re fine. Let''s go to school during the day and go to the nightclub at night."


    She was obviously very satisfied with her arrangement, and she looked up and shook his hand.


    Shen Yingdi narrowed his eyes, slightly funny, his thin lips smirked slightly, and the dark eyes seemed a little deep, falling on the girl.


    It''s no wonder that he was dressed in a young and casual outfit today, so he decided to go to school long ago.


    He nodded and nodded.


    Yunxia University is also a university of film and television performing arts, and the students are all future actors and stars.


    They take classes in school and go out to run in their spare time, slowly accumulating acting experience.


    It''s just like Yun Xia, who was lucky to receive the role of a big movie... Such people are few.


    What''s more, Yun Xia has now completely exploded.


    Open the gap with the students.


    The gap is too obvious, so when she was not filming before, she came to school for classes and no other students took the initiative to approach her.


    Every time she was alone.


    Today I want to experience the feeling of being accompanied.


    The two still wore masks and hats and entered through the school gate.


    The university¡¯s access control is not strict, and it is basically free to enter and exit.


    In addition, in the University of Film and Television, many students also wear masks to cover their faces when they are not wearing makeup, so their dresses have not attracted attention.


    However, the beautiful and unique temperament of the figure can still attract many eyes.


    The students passing by couldn''t help but look back and look at it more.


    However, no one would want to get Shen Yingdi.


    At the time of this episode, the news of love has not been circulated.


    Moreover, Shen Gongzi put on a white sweater, a baseball cap, sneakers, and a mask. He looks like a young and beautiful boy. His posture is long and beautiful, and his clear and beautiful eyes are exposed from the top of the mask.


    This is far from his usual clothing style. Plus there is a girl around.


    Naturally no one can think of him.


    Yunxia took his hand, entered the university gate, and went to class according to the schedule.


    The two couldn¡¯t take off their masks in class, so they chose the last row.


    The university¡¯s classrooms are large. There are many seats in the ladder classroom. The professor can¡¯t see the last row, so he can wear a mask.


    They came very early.


    There are no people in the classroom.


    There was only one classmate who was looking down at the book and saw someone coming in, so he looked up.


    So the next second, the classmate was dumbfounded.


    ¡ª¡ª


    A couple who walked in through the classroom door wore hats and masks and could not see their faces, but they were also long and beautiful, so that people could not keep their eyes off and could not help but fix their eyes on them.


    The boy was tall, wearing a simple sweater very beautifully, raised his hand and pressed the brim. The hand was also long and white, with clear bones, gentleness like jade, like a piece of art.


    The girl beside him was slender and petite, and his waist was surrounded by boys, and he walked into the classroom together.


    The students in the classroom couldn''t keep their eyes open.


    The boys in the couple raised their eyes, glanced at them with little emotion, and glanced at him.


    Those dark and ink-like eyes glanced over like cold ink paintings, deep and delicate eyebrows, and underneath the pupils outlined in ink colors, clear and cold, with a sense of alienation.


    Although the mask obscures the face, the outline of the chin is also very nice. This kind of beautiful color is not like a real person, and it is pretty incredible.


    The student froze for a while.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 344： Entertainment industry movie emperor (57)

    Chapter 344 Entertainment Emperor (57)


    These two people... don''t seem to have seen them in school.


    The temperament is so outstanding, if you have seen it in school, you will definitely recognize which class it is at a glance.


    He doesn''t remember such impressive people in school.


    The two did not take off their masks until they sat down behind.


    After a while, the students came in one after another.


    Although Yunxia chose to sit in the back row, everyone who came in saw them.


    When everyone first saw it, they were shocked for a moment. They were shocked by the contours that could not be covered by the hat and mask. Immediately, after returning to the gods, they were whispering.


    As the students talked, from time to time, they couldn''t help but look back at them.


    Yunxia is helpless.


    The director of the shooting was also heavily armed. In order to prevent students from seeing the shooting machine, they tried to hide the bag with the machine behind.


    It took a while before the class began officially.


    The students in front took back their eyes and turned to continue whispering.


    The professor came in.


    This lesson is about the variety effect.


    Yun Xia remembered that each course had its own course WeChat group. She was a student of this course. When she first came to class, she also added a course group.


    Unsurprisingly, someone in the group must be discussing the two of them.


    The girl took out her mobile phone with great interest and flipped through the course group, as expected.


    The news in the group flashed fast.


    -All around them.


    "Did you see the couple in the back, who were the two people in the last row?"


    "I haven''t seen it, lying trough. Why don''t they take off their hats and masks during class? Wouldn''t it be the former alumni of our school? There are many famous celebrities who are all alumni of our school. Will they come back to see their alma mater? ?"


    "Hey don''t say it, it''s really possible, so don''t want to be recognized by wearing a mask..."


    Yun Xia hooked her lips and found them interesting, watching them chat.


    Many students accepted the alumni¡¯s guess, so they began to analyze who they were¡ª


    "It looks so handsome, and so young. Could it be the most recent hot meat?"


    "I also think that both are so young...should they be about the same size?"


    ...


    Seeing these pieces of news, Yunxia squinted and handed her mobile phone to the film emperor, "Well...they all said that you were young and that you should be as big as me."


    Shen Qingyao looked sideways.


    The dark eyes flicked across the phone, he didn''t speak, reached out to buckle the phone, the sound was indifferent and gentle, and slowly said to her: "Attentively listen."


    Yunxia beeps.


    The person next to him watched her movements, his eyes slightly dim.


    He leaned over.


    The film emperor just whispered and was heard by the students in front.


    I just think that the voice is very familiar... low and lazy magnetism, and a gentleman''s slowness, listening is a pleasure in the ear.


    A figure suddenly appeared in the student''s mind.


    He is also a fan of the film emperor, so of course he is familiar with the voice of idols.


    With a consternation, the student couldn''t help but glance back.


    However, at this glance, he saw a teenager with a baseball cap, mask covering most of his face, his lowered eyelashes appeared long and thick, and there was an indescribable calmness in his temperament.


    He was holding his girlfriend''s waist with one hand, and he was about to take off his mask and leaned over to kiss.


    But when he noticed that the students in the front row looked back at him, he stopped and scanned his eyes.


    Dark and beautiful like ink painting.


    It is cold.


    "..."


    When the students in the front row thought of it, they bumped into the scene of the kiss and kissed, so they hurriedly turned back with blushing and dared not look back.


    However, this scene is also proving that the other party will definitely not be Shen Yingdi.


    The other party seems to be a very young and clean teenager, and their family movie emperor has always been upright. Every appearance is a formal dress, the watch is exquisite, and I have never seen wearing such a baseball cap and white sweater.


    Moreover, close to his girlfriend in class...


    Oh, they don¡¯t have a girlfriend.


    The students thought, maybe this person is more like a voice...


    After he turned his head, Yunxia covered the mask on his face and prevented the film emperor from hooking, expressing no expression, and whispered, "Take a class! Mr. Shen, you used to do other things in class?"


    Shen Qingyao looked at her for a few seconds.


    He ended up as a gentleman, letting go of his politely, without forcing the girl to get close to himself, holding his face in one hand, looking at the blackboard in front of him, saying slowly: "Before...no. Before, I was distracted without you."


    The voice fell lightly.


    Yun Xia heard the sensational meaning in his words, unable to bear the slight red face, expressionless, big eyes stared at him, and glared at each other.


    The professor in front of the lecture just happened to say:


    "Everyone knows that the effects of variety shows need to be set by celebrities. Although variety shows are known as reality shows, they are more or less bound by the platform. Otherwise, it is difficult to guarantee that there will be something you want in the first episode. . What is the highlight?"


    The professor took a sip of water to moisturize his throat, and then immediately said: "Look, that''s funny and exciting. Everyone can understand the funny, if you want to stimulate, you need to set it yourself. For example, in a public place, secret photography, around The ordinary people don¡¯t know that you are a star. In this case, your performance can easily bring excitement to the variety audience.¡±


    "..."


    Yun Xia crooked her head and slightly twitched her mouth.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 345： Entertainment industry film emperor (58)

    Chapter 345 Entertainment Emperor (58)


    Next to Shen Qingyao slightly hooked his lips.


    He didn''t speak and leaned back, leaning his long legs under the seat.


    The content of this lesson is very similar to their situation. Yun Xia took notes carefully before leaving the classroom with the film emperor.


    The excitement of variety shows... really exciting.


    The next day was at school, and until the night came, Yunxia harvested good things, excited, and pulled people out of the school.


    "There is a nightclub nearby." She said, pulling her sleeves and raising her eyebrows.


    Yunxia had inquired about it.


    The machine behind kept following the camera, and the girl turned back and smiled at the camera.


    This is a big scene that fans are looking forward to.


    This nightclub is located in the university city, which is convenient for students to play and provide a venue for jumping. Because the main customers are college students, the supervision is particularly strict, and the degree of drinks is also low.


    When the two entered the door, they saw colorful flashes, dangling overhead.


    In front of the deafening music, the band played the song generously, and on the dance floor below, men and women followed the music, screaming and laughing.


    Shen Qingyao frowned slightly.


    The smell of wine in this kind of place fell second, mainly because the distance between people was too close, which made him a little uncomfortable.


    He looked to the girl aside.


    Yun Xia was completely opposite to his reaction, standing on tiptoe, looking curiously at the dance floor, clearly curious in his black and white eyes, pulling him to the crowd, looking at the band on stage.


    Shen Yingdi finally went with her, intentionally or unintentionally, raised her hand to hug her to avoid the girl from being hit by people around.


    The music on the dance floor was deafening.


    Fortunately, the two wore microphones for sound collection, and the sound was recorded by the program crew.


    Yun Xia stood on tiptoe and said, "It''s so dark, there are so many people, you take off your hat and mask...right, do you want to drink? I want to drink fruit-flavored wine, I haven''t tasted it, I heard it''s good Drink it."


    She whispered, and without waiting for the other party''s consent, she raised her hand and asked the waiter to bring the wine she wanted.


    Afterwards, he smiled again and took off the film emperor''s baseball cap and mask.


    The lights flashed on the dance floor.


    In the dark, no one noticed his appearance.


    however.


    In the barrage, the audience was crazy, and the screaming screen covered the whole picture.


    In the blurry and blinking lights, the atmosphere is beautiful, the light above the head is red, and the red is sprinkled on the man''s white fingertips. The baseball cap has just been taken off, and the broken hair looks a bit messy.


    After the mask was removed, a tall nose bridge and thin lips were exposed.


    The thin lips are under the red light, and the color is more and more enchanting and beautiful, which is completely different from the cold image of the film emperor in the past.


    The chaotic, gleaming red light, deafening music, which stood the slender figure, which usually looked like a gentleman''s elegant temperament, but now bewitched like a goblin, delicate facial features, every move is beautiful.


    His eyes, however, are still dark and clear in a noisy place, clear and clean like a spring, and the cold color in the restless music sounds more charming.


    This scene is treasured by countless fan screenshots.


    Abandoning the image of a dear son in the past, but like a goblin in the world, is Shen Yingdi''s only demon style. This picture is definitely a fan welfare.


    The original fans of the film emperor wanted to give Yunxia up.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 346： Entertainment industry movie emperor (59)

    Chapter 346 Entertainment Emperor (59)


    The movie emperor''s little girlfriend is a fan welfare machine.


    Soon after this episode was broadcast, a large TV series came to Yunxia.


    She looks beautiful, and her acting skills have been personally recognized by Director Xu Sheng. Now the traffic is skyrocketing. Other film and television dramas have developed favorable conditions and hope to cooperate with Yunxia.


    There are also film and television dramas tentatively asking Shen Yingdi if he can star in the actor together.


    Although, Shen Yingdi''s previous habit was not to make emotional scenes.


    But now he has a girlfriend, and the girlfriend''s emotional scene is probably ok.


    The film emperor received an invitation for a film and television drama, but it did not immediately refuse.


    This loose attitude has allowed many producers to see the opportunity, so invitations to film and television dramas are coming like snowflakes.


    The heroine naturally decided Yunxia.


    This is an opportunity that many people can''t expect, but Yun Xia didn''t happily take all the opportunities into his pockets as others thought.


    Her sensational task is almost completed, and there is really nothing to do next.


    However, because of his identity as an actor, Yunxia personally selected some scripts.


    Some of these scripts are unpopular themes that nobody cares about, and no one even shoots them.


    However, Yun Xia''s own popularity made the film and television company reconsider the feasibility of the script after she selected the script, and finally agreed to start the shooting plan.


    In one of the plays, Yunxia specially invited the boyfriend of the film emperor to join.


    Other dramas were filmed by herself, not idol dramas, but mostly dramas with realistic connotations.


    The TV series is not long. After the filming, it will be released in the morning before the film.


    There were still some people on the Internet who always said that Yun Xiakong is beautiful and has no works. After these works were released one after another, both quality and acting skills were online, and these netizens shut up completely.


    Yun Xia''s reputation in the entertainment industry gradually moved closer to Shen Yingdi. The hard-working, self-motivated and serious label has made her personal charm continue to grow.


    The film "Glimmer" undoubtedly set off another climax.


    After the movie was released, the first-day box office broke the first-day box office record of all movies in the Mainland, and the next one was even more powerful. It reached the top of the box office a few weeks after its release.


    The ratings of major domestic websites are generally well received.


    Yun Xia''s appearance in it, although only a few minutes, but acting has been recognized by many professionals in the industry.


    The large-scale emotional drama between her and Shen Yingdi also attracted the audience''s blood, and they wished for another sequel to this series.


    In the end of the movie, in the end, the female agent didn''t get the intelligence, so he was organized and dealt with, and finally shot.


    Before she died, she still smiled indifferently and sighed softly: "It''s so unforgiving."


    At the scene of the death of the female agent, the film was very beautiful. The black background and the enchanting beauty, although the smile was careless, but the expression and eyes still contained a bit bitterness.


    With a shot, the beauty slowly closed her eyes.


    Although she didn''t have a lot of drama, it was the only emotional drama in the movie. The audience was worried about it. She wanted to know if her boss who didn''t give her information would eventually regret her death.


    The role played by Shen Yingdi was also righteous and evil. After hearing the news, he didn''t react very much and wiped the gun indifferently.


    But his movements slowly slowed down.


    Finally stopped.


    According to this detail, the audience firmly believed that he must have a feeling for the girl.


    After the movie was released, many people also started discussions online to analyze the feelings between the two characters.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the cinema.


    After watching the movie, Yunxia stuffed popcorn into her mouth.


    The ending song is being screened at this time, and the lights in the cinema have not yet turned on.


    A girl beside her was crying, leaning on her boyfriend''s arms and wiping her tears with a tissue.


    Yunxia shrugged and looked at the young man on the other side.


    Shen Qingyao has no expression, holding a popcorn bucket in one hand so that she can get it easily, and lazily supporting herself in the other hand.


    The light of the screen reflected on his face, suddenly bright and dark, with some dangerous temperament.


    Yun Xiazhen went over and hugged him: "What''s wrong, what are you thinking?"


    The shadow emperor lowered his eyes slightly, reached out and rubbed her head, and looked at the little girl''s face close to him. After he paused, he stretched out his hands again, and slender fingers gently pressed her back of the head, drawing the person into his arms.


    Yun Xia slightly stunned.


    This action is very similar to when the two people first met, the lights outside the conference flickered, and the slender young man raised his hand like a smile, pressed the little girl into his arms, and said "little friend" for the first time.


    Times have changed.


    Yunxia felt the hand on the back of her head rubbing, the other party''s voice was smiling, and gently said again:


    "Children."


    -This life is far and long, but you will always be my little friend.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 347： Entertainment industry film emperor (60) finished

    Chapter 347 Entertainment Circle Movie Emperor (60) End


    #·¬Í⡤»éºó#


    ¡­


    Yun Xia''s life after marriage is nothing like the wife of the film emperor, saying that her daughter may be more appropriate.


    You can stay in bed for a long time in the morning, and the other party will return to the bedroom to whisper after finishing breakfast, and will often be accompanied by a good morning kiss.


    If the girl stays in bed for a long time, the movie emperor will not be angry, but will be very patient, and will hug her coaxingly, if she can''t wake up, she will slowly open the quilt to help her dress.


    He is always very tolerant of girls'' bed.


    After all, she couldn''t sleep well every night, basically it was his credit.


    Yun Xia got up in the midst of taking advantage of herself, and was hugged by the people around her to wash. Although she often emphasized that she could go with her own hands and feet, the film emperor was deaf to it.


    Yun Xia thinks he really adopted himself as a daughter.


    Both are public figures, so they don¡¯t go out often, and sometimes they travel abroad, but Shen Yingdi¡¯s popularity abroad is not lost at home, and he must wear a hat and mask when he travels abroad.


    The show they filmed, as Chen Tairui and Cui Xi retired, became a dog food show.


    The program group could have invited others, but with Shen Qingyao''s participation, the sponsor also indicated that they wanted to shoot only the special session, so this show, the remaining eleven episodes, all became dog food special sessions.


    The audience and fans are content.


    Due to Shen Qingyao''s fame, foreign television stations bought copyrights specially, and the program also gained super popularity abroad.


    When Yunxia became famous in the entertainment circle, she retired wisely.


    So he was led home by the film emperor, and since then he has started the mode of adopting daughters.


    Early in the morning.


    Yun Xia lazily climbed up from the bed, still very sleepy, could not help yawning, expressionless, a sleepwalking look.


    The slender body behind him leaned over and supported her shoulder from behind. The other person''s breath was near her ears. The long lashes covered her dark eyes. She smiled lazily and asked, "Are you tired?"


    Yun Xia turned back and glared at him.


    Sorry to say.


    The film emperor was of course very interested in this topic, smiling warmly and reaching out slowly to help her dress.


    He zipped up, raised his eyebrows slightly, and looked at the girl¡¯s delicate waist. After a while, he smiled, stretched out his hand to hold her waist, and rubbed his fingertips slowly, thoughtfully: "All clothes Small."


    Yunxia turned her head suspiciously and looked at her still slender waist: "Am I fat?"


    The young man glanced at her, involuntarily raised his lips, smiled, "No."


    Shen Qingyao Wen Run smiled.


    After getting married, the gentle son of Wenrunruyu seems to unlock the old rogue mode. From time to time, she will tease her.


    At the beginning, Xu Sheng had been intolerable. He said that the beast, Shen Yingdi, was so calm that he accepted the title.


    For her own children, occasionally teasing her, how can there be no beasts.


    It''s all fun.


    He smiled slightly, raised his hand and rubbed the girl''s soft hair, before she grabbed her slim waist and took her long legs to the restaurant.


    Yunxia took a spoon to eat herself, and the person opposite held her face, looked at her gently, and occasionally wiped her lips with a tissue.


    Yunxia glanced at him: "Don''t you eat?"


    When Shen Qingyao heard the words, he lowered his eyes and watched the watch. The ice-blue dial reflected his dark eyes, and his tone was unhurried: "You eat first."


    Yun Xia wondered.


    She took a porridge and looked at him strangely.


    Shen Qingyao''s expression was gentle.


    He looked down at the **** the opposite side and looked down, eating softly.


    This life has been very long. Enough to fall in love.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 348： Tyrant Only (1)

    Chapter 348 The Throne of Tyrant (1)


    The Sixth World: Modern World


    Task: Completed (100%)


    Rating: S


    *


    In the past of the entertainment industry, the big devil is either being prodded every day or on the way to be prodded. This world is coming down and his waist is almost broken.


    The film emperor is always good to her.


    He is gentle and personable, and he does take care of people as he said.


    In the process of getting along with him, Yun Xia never quarreled. Every time, she was taken care of tenderly and carefully. Sometimes attending some banquets, the movie emperor''s caring for his little wife made those noble ladies envious.


    Every time he was cute and well-preserved, he would make the little girl blush without expression, but before she really got angry, he would smile gently and take the topic.


    Yunxia has a feeling of being taken care of everywhere.


    After this life, she returned to the abyss of time and space and turned to look at the empty surroundings, but felt a little uncomfortable.


    Want to hurry to the next plane.


    She called up the information and looked at it.


    [Congratulations, you are in the modern entertainment world, complete the task, get a shock value of 1000]


    The information of the next world appears on the panel.


    *


    The Seventh World: Ancient World


    Name: Yun Xia


    Identity: Abandoned concubine


    Mission: A world sensation


    Randomly distributed skill points: Soothing the mind


    *


    Yun Xia froze.


    What a wonderful skill point is this-what is soothing?


    The cold palace abandoned concubine is already very miserable, this skill point does not know what use.


    Yun Xia is preparing to say that while transmitting, another line of information appears on the panel:


    [Extra note: Your merit points have reached 3 points, triggering a random mission of merit points. ¡¿


    [Task Content: Appease the tyrant''s emotions, become the first favorite concubine, and benefit the people. ¡¿


    Yunxia was expressionless.


    What a tyrant or a favorite concubine.


    She said, "Teleport."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The night was dark and the cold wind was blowing.


    "I heard that Your Majesty threw a unicorn beast made of agate today... That Miss Shushu''s lady specially gave it to His Majesty, but the gift was thrown, and the person was dragged to death on the spot... I heard others say that execution Taiwan¡¯s blood was all over the gates of the city... Lord Shang Shu didn¡¯t even dare to say more..."


    The conversation between the two women came into their ears, with some sadness and fear, both of them lowered their voices, and came clearly in the silent night:


    "Your Majesty is not like a day or two. I will drink Chinese medicine tomorrow. Why doesn''t my headache get better..." The woman lowered her voice. "The grandmother in charge of the palace said this and told us to be careful. Don¡¯t go past your majesty, but hide far away... Your majesty is the root cause of falling from childhood. I don¡¯t know why I often have headaches. When I¡¯m in the palace, I always say that your majesty has been cruel, especially when you have a headache. ..."


    Another woman couldn''t help swallowing, her voice began to tremble, trying to suppress her fear, and asked with a tremble: "I have only heard that His Majesty is terrible, but I have not heard of these details... Okay. Sister, please tell me quickly, is your Majesty really like this since childhood?"


    Another woman sighed softly.


    "It was like this since childhood... When I was a child, my mother said that the little emperor in the palace was seven or eight years old, moody and uncertain, and it was commonplace to kill a few people casually... I thought it would be better to grow up, and now the more It''s getting scarier..."


    Both female voices are very clear.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 349： Tyrant Only (2)

    Chapter 349 The Throne of Tyrant (2)


    One is low and the other is a bit naive and crisp.


    After listening to these words, the younger female voice murmured: "This is also... I think the people in this deep palace, all of them are like walking on thin ice, and they dare not talk."


    The older woman smiled bitterly, sighed long, and his voice was low in the night: "Your Majesty''s killing is all about the mood. There is no reason at all... If you are in a good mood, you may give a glass of poisonous wine and leave a whole body. If you are in a bad mood, There are no bodies in the massacre."


    The young woman was terrified and couldn''t help but sigh in cold air: "His..."


    ¡­


    Yun Xia listened to them for a while, feeling that the body was gradually able to grasp it, so he moved his fingers gently, and then slowly opened his eyes.


    The place where she lay was so hard that her bones were sore all over, and her head was even more dizzy.


    Open your eyes, and you will see the antique roof beam in front of you, empty.


    She rolled her eyes and looked around.


    I actually lay on the ground.


    This room is quite large, as large as a modern classroom, but it has no furniture and furnishings, so it seems very empty.


    Close to the inside is a chase shop with a few mats on it, and the two women sat there, whispering in front of each other.


    There is also a shelf next to it, which is full of burning candles.


    Only candle tears were left.


    The two women did not notice that she was awake and still talking in a low voice.


    The older woman sighed, "I heard my dad mentioned that now the Empress Dowager was born as a military commander, and the military power is all in the hands of the royal family... Although there were civil servants in the first emperor, they could impeach the emperor''s behavior, but now your majesty. Cruel and tyrannical, how can civil servants impeach..."


    "What should I do," the young woman''s voice made a crying voice, "then we who enter the palace, should we stay in this cold palace forever?"


    Cold palace.


    Hearing the word, Yunxia turned her neck and accepted the memory.


    ...


    The emperor has been cruel and cruel since childhood, and his character is moody, and he is happy to see the pain of others. He had a headache and irritability since childhood, and it is said that his personality was also caused by this disorder.


    It¡¯s almost impossible for him to provoke him, but even if he doesn¡¯t provoke him, he may not be able to tell him that his majesty is in a good mood. Sometimes he wants to kill someone for fun. The blood seems to make him like it. When others are scared, he will feel Pleasant.


    This unusual demonic character, in modern terms, is probably deeply ill, and can be called abnormal.


    Yun Xia''s mission is this perverted tyrant.


    Her identity this time is the abandoned concubine.


    Saying Qifei is a bit nicer, because her current rank ranks ninth among the eleven grades in the harem, which is often the ninth grade.


    They are the first women in this harem.


    The emperor never touched the people in the harem.


    His character is uncertain, and he has not opened a harem since ascending the throne, and there is no one in the palace.


    But in the first half of the year, His Majesty''s headaches became more and more serious. In the worst case, he even coma for half a month.


    The Queen Mother carefully selected some women to enter the palace in order to be happy, and sealed the positions one after another.


    I thought the emperor would accept it.


    As a result, the other party dismissed the harem and woke up and threw all the women into the cold palace. Two of them climbed his bed without knowing it. It was heard that they were later dragged to death, and the dragon bed was replaced with a new one.


    The queen mother had no choice but to stop the draft.


    The harem was completely deserted.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 350： Tyrant Only (3)

    Chapter 350 The Throne of Tyrant (3)


    This harem is the same as or not.


    The emperor showed no interest in the harem.


    When he woke up, he had to kill these women and throw them out of the palace.


    It was the queen mother who took the initiative to shut people down into the cold palace before avoiding bloodshed.


    Although Yun Xia was banned by Jiu Pin, he was sent to the Cold Palace.


    She was banned because of her father''s official residence in Sipin.


    The ministers sent their daughters into the palace, and they were expecting them to be gentle and considerate, and to be an empathetic flower beside the emperor.


    The emperor''s character is moody, and no woman has ever appeared beside him.


    So everyone felt lucky, and after having a woman, your majesty was waiting for someone, maybe it would be better?


    So they sent their daughter into the palace.


    Unexpectedly, not long after entering the palace, when your majesty was awakened from the disease, she treated all the girls in an instant, and the harem was still deserted.


    Yunxia''s father is Sipin.


    But above the court, he dared not question the monarch face to face.


    Moreover, the harem was isolated from the previous dynasty. He wanted to know his daughter''s condition.


    So he buried a daughter in vain.


    ¡­


    Among the women who entered the palace, only two of them did not enter the cold palace. They were protected by the queen mother and also sealed them a concubine and a concubine.


    The concubine is the most senior position in the harem except the queen. Your wife''s position is lower.


    The one to be concubine was the girl the queen mother received from her family.


    With this relationship in place, it is no wonder that you can not enter the cold palace and have been so high-grade.


    However, the Queen Mother did not dare to let her appear in front of the Emperor, fearing that Her Majesty saw her, remembering that there were fish in the harem and she threw the girl into the Cold Palace.


    This is what Yunxia remembers, and now the overall situation of the harem.


    She moved her neck and lay on the ground for a long time, feeling very uncomfortable and having a sore back.


    She got up from the ground.


    The two women sitting on the bed were suddenly taken aback by her movements, raised their heads and stared at her cautiously.


    The reason why Yun Xia lay on the ground was because the original owner was crying and making noises during the day, arguing to go out.


    As a result, the guard of the cold palace beat a few boards, passed out, and was thrown on the ground.


    There were still a lot of noisy people in the cold palace.


    After seeing the end of the original owner, they dare not make trouble again.


    Yun Xia stayed together and had a bad back pain.


    She reached over and rubbed her waist, climbed into bed silently, and lay down to rest.


    After the rest, plan things later.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Inside the hall.


    Above the solemn hall, on the huge scarlet column, the dragon pattern of the claws of the teeth circling, the carving is exquisite and lifelike.


    The courtiers dressed in official robes were on both sides. Everyone bowed their hands to salute, the wide sleeves covered both hands, and they also lowered their heads deeply, hiding their faces behind the wide sleeves, as if they could bring themselves to themselves Some sense of security.


    Above the huge chapel, the raven was silent, and the needle fell into the silence.


    Nowadays, no one dares to violate.


    In today''s sacred world, as a teenager, soldiers were sent out to recapture the thirteen cities ceded by the previous dynasty, and they took advantage of the chase to destroy several small neighboring countries.


    He has been in power all these years, using cruel tyranny and killing. The small pirates in the surrounding area have been cleaned up, the country has a great power, and all the countries in the world come to worship.


    Such arrogant sons of the heavens are just as free in the Chaotang.


    All the ministers lowered their heads deeply, daring not to lift them, and fearing to be careless, they looked at the cruel and perverted tyrant.


    There is no reason for His Majesty to kill people. Every day they go up, they have to worry about whether they can go back alive, and every day is like walking on thin ice. This official dress seems to be heavy on the body.


    In this quiet atmosphere.


    The front of the hall.


    On the majestic steps, there is a huge dragon chair, and the golden long dragon is attached to the chair, overlooking the living beings high up.


    A slender index finger gently tapped on the armrest of the dragon chair. Slowly, the sound was not loud, but the **** manager next to him tightened his body.


    Grandpa Lee was sweating.


    Serving by such an emperor, he frightened every day, his head seemed to hang in mid-air, and he might have landed sometime.


    "Is there anything else to report today?" he pointed downward with a sharp throat.


    The report was almost over, and no one spoke again.


    Gong Gong Li said: "Retreat--"


    Obviously, with his rumors, everyone below sighed with relief.


    "Give Your Majesty¡ª"


    The man on the dragon chair rose slowly.


    His forehead was crowned, and the scarlet beads collided, making a few crisp and sweet sounds, and also covering the white face behind him, the jaw lines were vaguely visible, and the chin was a beautiful arc, thin Lips were as red as blood, evoking a mocking cold smile.


    He was lazy and got up slowly, the golden dragon pattern hovered in the corner of the clothes, sketching out the natural and luxurious temperament, the dragon robe swept, and his feet turned around casually and left the hall.


    Grandpa Li quickly followed.


    After Tianzi''s figure completely disappeared, the courtiers straightened up, their tense nerves finally relaxed slowly.


    The day passed by safely.


    The emperor''s palace.


    The palace attendants did not dare to show up, bowed their heads respectfully, and stood silently on the side.


    Weeping was gently picked off, reflecting the lingering face behind that.


    ¡ª¡ªWhen Tian Zi''s face is far from the rumored devil.


    His eyes are long and narrow, and he even looks a little strange, and his eyes are as beautiful as glass, and the black pupils are as deep as the abyss, so that people can''t see through his mind. The thin lips are red like blood, half hook It looks like a demon when it rises. The glazed eyes hide deep satire, the color of the lips is red, and the beauty is evil.


    The eyelashes drooped softly, like a half-rolling curtain, densely covering the black eyes of the abyss, clearly Mi Li''s appearance, but when quiet, the face looked like a child, innocent and harmless, Not at all consistent with the legendary tyrant.


    Grandpa Li is the emperor''s personal eunuch, but he dare not get close to each other.


    He followed behind at a distance, judo softly: "Your Majesty is going to have lunch?"


    The young emperor in front of him turned his face slightly, and his face with a beautiful look, with a smile on his face, looked good today.


    He hasn''t killed a person today.


    The symptoms of the headache haven''t happened yet.


    Li Gonggong bent over deeply, brushing dust on his arms, and his figure was rickets.


    No one dared to stand straight in front of the Lord.


    All leaned over respectfully.


    Grandpa Li has been with him since His Majesty''s childhood, and has been a bit face-saving for so many years.


    So I dare to say a few words to the other party and ask some daily questions.


    The young emperor waved lazily, "No pass, no appetite today."


    There was another layer of cold sweat behind Grandpa Li.


    The queen mother loved her child and told her to take care of his meal on time.


    But Sheng Sheng said he had no appetite, and Grandpa Li dared not persuade him anymore.


    The empress and the queen mother-of course it is more cost effective to offend the queen mother.


    Then Grandpa Li bowed deeply again, "What else does your majesty tell?"


    The slender figure had already walked through the column, unbuttoning the waist buckle of the dragon robe with one hand, the voice was lazy, and it sounded very sweet: "Go down, I want to rest."


    Grandpa Li should be in a hurry.


    Then he turned back and swung back the crowd.


    Everyone was breathing out, pulling down the curtain of the bedroom in a hurry, going out, and closing the palace door.


    The whole palace was silent.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 351： Tyrant Only (4)

    Chapter 351 The Throne of Tyrant (4)


    At this time, the Queen Mother''s bedroom.


    A woman with white temples frowned slightly.


    The hairpins of her noble grace are in her hair, her hanging steps shake, the beads collide, and her voice is crisp. The pair of well-maintained hands wear long armor on their tail fingers, which are inlaid with pearlescent jewels.


    It is the queen mother today.


    In the harem without the queen, the queen mother is undoubtedly the most powerful person in the harem.


    But, she was haunting a little between her eyebrows.


    "Is this..."


    After listening to the message sent by Li Gonggong, the queen mother sighed sadly, and some were worried: "Your Majesty has no appetite?"


    Nei Shi nodded and said with a waist: "Your Majesty returned to the palace and dismissed the palace attendant, and went to the bedroom to rest... Li Gonggong specially sent a minion to report it. His majesty had no appetite, and he did not know how to persuade..."


    The queen mother heard the words and glanced at the inner attendant.


    She has lived so old, and naturally knows what these people think.


    His Majesty said that he had no appetite to eat, and Li Gonggong might not dare to persuade him.


    That''s why she asked her to come and ask for sin.


    The queen mother sighed.


    She also understands these palace people. His majesty''s character is indeed terrifying.


    Even her mother, she didn''t dare to speak in front of him. Every time she cared about the other party, she had to consider her tone, fearing that it would displease him.


    The queen mother thought, could not help but sighed for a long time, remembering the emperor''s headache symptoms, and asked, "Your Majesty has not had a headache today?"


    "Not yet." Neiwai quickly replied.


    The queen mother nodded.


    The emperor was a sickness that had fallen down since childhood, and his head was irritable, and his character was uncertain over time, and he was brutal and bloodthirsty. The entire court was not afraid of him. The harem and the barracks were also trembling.


    I don''t know what to do with this headache.


    Because of this illness, the emperor has not slept well for a long time.


    She searched all the famous doctors in the world and was helpless.


    Distressed and helpless.


    The queen mother waved to the inner attendant: "Forget it, you go back."


    The inner attendant quickly bowed back.


    The queen mother stood silent in the temple.


    The curtain of the inner hall was lifted by a plain white hand, revealing a bright and small face, the bun was black, the eyes were bright, the lips were bright red vermilion, and the eyes were turning around.


    The beautiful girl came out from behind the curtain and asked, "Aunt, why are you sighing again, what''s wrong with your majesty?"


    The queen mother looked back at her.


    This bright-eyed girl with a delicate face was selected by her maiden and she deliberately took it into the palace.


    Because there are no women in the harem, the queen mother also specially conferred her concubine, so that she was young and ranked as one of the four concubines, giving glory and face.


    I had hoped she would be useful.


    There was no woman around Huanger, but the queen mother thought that it might be different if she had a woman.


    As a result, the other party had to kill those women, and the queen mother had no way to shut them all into the cold palace.


    As for the concubine, it is only now holding the title of concubine, but even her majesty''s bedroom cannot go.


    In the heart of the empress dowager, it is natural to be his own son.


    The concubine, who was full of expectations, was useless. She couldn''t help but feel very disappointed, even with her, she was a little colder to this concubine.


    "Well," she said nonchalantly, "Your Majesty didn''t eat on time today... If you are fighting for something, you can just coax your Majesty into a happy mood."


    The concubine heard her words, her expression awkward.


    Your cousin is in a good mood?


    No one in the world can do this.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 352： Tyrant Only (5)

    Chapter 352 The Throne of Tyrant (5)


    The women in this harem are willing to serve His Majesty to bed.


    Not to mention anything else, the appearance and beauty of the emperor, and his great achievements, are very desirable.


    In addition to the brutal temperament, other aspects of the Holy Spirit are perfect. In this world, most women admire the Holy Spirit. Even if their lives are dangerous, they are willing to serve by His Majesty.


    If the concubine did not have an idea for your majesty, she would not enter the palace happily.


    But now, in order to save her life, the Queen Mother ordered her not to be near her majesty''s palace.


    Although not reconciled.


    But they can only listen.


    "Rouer, you are now a concubine anyway, and also spend more time to please Huanger."


    The queen mother said coldly:


    "Although I dare not let you go in front of him, you can think of other ways to find some soothing remedies, make some porridge and send it to someone, if you can please your majesty, I might pick you up. When you go to the bedroom, you can become a well-known concubine by then."


    Her remarks made a point, and Song Derou quickly nodded and said, "I know, aunt, don''t worry, I will think about some ways to make your majesty happy and serve your majesty."


    The empress nodded without expression.


    She doesn''t really have any expectations.


    Huanger didn''t like people approaching him since he was a child. Even if Song Derou tried his best, he wouldn''t necessarily get him a second look.


    But the queen mother has no choice.


    I had to pray so I could use it a little bit.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At this time, Yunxia was in the cold palace, but her childhood was very moist.


    By the means of her great devil, he settled two people who lived with herself in one day, and all the tasks such as eating and drinking water were done.


    Yun Xia lives in the cold palace like a concubine, and everyone is waiting for everything.


    Her position is low, and now she is in the cold palace, and she can''t see the emperor.


    So she bought the aunt in charge of a cold palace with the only jewelry left on her body.


    Aunt in charge sometimes buys out of the palace.


    Yun Xia gave her the token and asked her to find the right opportunity to go out of the palace, find Master Yun in her house, and tell Master Yun where he was in the cold palace.


    If you don¡¯t see the emperor, you can see the father of the original owner first.


    The news waited half a month.


    Half a month later, Yunxia received a reply from the aunt in charge.


    Master Yun came to see her in person.


    Yunxia went out and saw that a middle-aged man was standing in the courtyard, not wearing an official uniform. He should have come to hide from the crowd. He was wearing palace clothes that concealed his eyes and ears. He was standing in the courtyard with his hands on his back. There was some anxiety between his eyes.


    Until seeing Yunxia, ??Yunda talent was stunned.


    His eyes turned red instantly.


    "My daughter," he greeted him, and looked at the girl carefully with red eyes, some distressed and guilty. "You are thin... you blame your father for not being good. At first, I agreed to enter the palace. I thought it was because of my daughter''s Beauty, how could your majesty feel pity... I didn''t expect it to hurt you."


    Yunxia shook her head: "I''m fine."


    "How can it be okay?" Master Yun touched her head with pity, "I heard the aunt said, you were sentenced to death half a month ago...Dad originally wanted to come earlier, but cleared up and down the cold palace People, it took half a month..."


    He sighed, "Although your majesty doesn''t care about the cold palace, it''s in the palace after all. It''s not easy to see you. Don''t blame your father."


    Yunxia touched the blue marks on her lower back.


    Her injuries are now almost the same, leaving only some bruising marks.


    The whole world was afraid that the emperor was afraid of dying. Master Yun hurt her daughter. After her daughter was sent to the cold palace, she also tried her best to secretly visit her. Yunxia would not blame him for coming late.


    The top priority is to explain your plan.


    Master Yun was not easy to see her daughter, and wanted to drag her and say a few words.


    The daughter interrupted him calmly, without fear at all in the cold palace, or seeing the monarch''s self-satisfaction, but with a calm expression, as if not afraid of anything.


    From her cuff, she took out a light blue handkerchief. "Daddy, this veil is for you. You must find a chance to give it to your majesty."


    The veil had been beside her for half a month, and it smelled of the girl''s light fragrance.


    Yunxia had a plan early.


    Her skill point in this world is to soothe her mind and complement the mission.


    This veil that has been around for half a month has some soothing effect. If you can find a way to give this thing to the emperor and restrain his irritability, then you have the opportunity to show your face.


    Really witty.


    The Big Devil is very satisfied with his plan.


    Master Yun was stunned for a moment.


    He lowered his head subconsciously and looked at the square veil. After he was stunned, he looked at his daughter worriedly, as if worried about her psychological problems, and hesitantly said: "This is your veil? Haven''t you given up on your majesty? Xia Xia... It¡¯s not that Dad doesn¡¯t help you, you also know what is happening to Your Majesty."


    Yunxia raised her eyebrows.


    Master Yun reached over and took the square veil, but couldn''t help wiping her eyes. "Xia Xia, your mother always talks about you. Dad came to see you this time and promised her to bring you something. , So that she can see things and think people, this handkerchief is better to give you a mother."


    "..."


    "You just live, don''t bother to approach your majesty in the future, lest this life can''t be saved. Dad will come to see you as soon as possible." Master Yun looked at her daughter, his heart focused.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 353： Tyrant Only (6)

    Chapter 353 The tyrant''s favorite pet (6)


    He said: "I usually bring you money, and after some years your majesty has forgotten you, my father will find a way to take you out of the palace."


    Yun Xia looked at the pal: "Actually..."


    "Okay, don''t say it again," Master Yun''s expression was serious and serious. "You must not try to approach your majesty. Some of you who entered the palace, some people secretly went to the dragon bed, relying on their father to be a second-rank official. There are no dead bodies, do you know?"


    Master Yun thinks he is sending his veil just to hook up with the emperor?


    Okay, it''s a hook...


    Yun Xia, helpless, touched the back of his head, and finally found an opportunity to insert a sentence: "Dad, I want to send this handkerchief, in order to cure the disease of His Majesty, this handkerchief can soothe the mind."


    "what?"


    Master Yun was surprised.


    He quickly took a closer look at the veil in his hand, but for a long while he could not see anything famous, "No one in the world dares to say that it can relieve the headache of your majesty... Moreover, you have been in the cold palace, where do you study the medicine? Show me the recipe for the potion..."


    Yun Xia''s expression remained the same, and she slowly said: "You believe me, give your majesty to the majesty."


    Master Yun frowned: "...what do you want dad to do?"


    "You go to the court every day and you have the opportunity to see your majesty. Just tell your majesty in the court that you have something to relieve his headache, you can take out the veil and present it to your majesty." Yun Xiadao.


    The other party heard the words but was shocked: "No, it''s absolutely impossible, Xia Xia, you don''t know if your veil is useful or not, how can you easily guarantee it? If you show it up, it will be cut off if there is no effect. You know that a few days ago, the young lady of Shang Shujia was ingenious, and gave her majesty agate unicorn beast, not only did she not please, but she lost her life in vain..."


    Yunxia pondered.


    Seeing her father being so scared, she said: "It doesn''t have to be in the hall, no matter what method, as long as your majesty can get close to this veil."


    Master Yun was slightly surprised.


    He didn''t expect that when it came to this, his daughter still insisted on sending the veil.


    The attitude is very serious.


    Is this veil really useful?


    Master Yun has just been persuading, and at this time, she vaguely feels that her daughter is not a nonsense, but a plan. He looked at the handkerchief seriously again, "...Let this be close to your majesty?"


    "Yes," Yun Xia nodded. "If it works, I will ask you where the vegeta came from. Then it will be my thing."


    "..."


    Master Yun couldn''t help but ponder.


    After thinking about it, I finally agreed to keep it down.


    The father and daughter talked for a while, and Master Yun had to leave, so she left reluctantly. Before leaving, she left a lot of money for Yun Xia, and told her to buy some maidens in the cold palace. Don''t treat yourself badly when you add some meals.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After returning home, his wife quickly greeted her and asked her daughter''s news with red eyes.


    Master Yun talked about what he saw.


    The lady also knew what happened to her daughter, and quickly asked: "Did you give the medicine you delivered to Xia Xia?"


    Master Yun nodded: "Here, ma''am, don''t worry. We are just a little thinner in Xia Xia. The other conditions are very good. She said that her injury is almost going to heal, and the ointment has been given to her."


    Mrs. Yun was relieved, and could not help whimpering again.


    Master Yun felt uncomfortable, and sighed.


    He thought about it and didn''t tell his wife that his daughter asked him to hand in a handkerchief.


    After all, this matter is related to your majesty.


    Your majesty did not allow the woman to get close, and Master Yun had to worry about showing the emperor¡¯s handkerchief to her emperor¡¯s handkerchief. This move would cause death.


    He eventually did not tell his wife.


    Master Yun has decided that this matter is just a try. In case he really angered His Majesty and wanted to kill him, he only said that it was his own business, and it would be okay to kill him alone. It would not involve Yunfu¡¯s wife and clan.


    The next day.


    In the early morning, when it was time for the early dynasty, Mrs. Yun put on her husband''s official uniform.


    While wearing a belt for her husband, Master Yun pondered for a moment, and suddenly said: "Madam, I have already explained to the aunt in charge of the cold palace, I can go every few months, be careful to avoid people''s eyes and ears. Your majesty does not care Cold Palace, don''t be afraid."


    Mrs. Yun nodded and answered.


    The husband continued: "You know the money house in our house, you keep the receipt of the money."


    Mrs. Yun nodded again and said yes.


    "Your Majesty may forget the Cold Palace in a few years, and then find a way to pick up her daughter."


    His wife couldn''t help but look at him strangely, "What are you doing, suddenly said so much, don''t know, I thought you were explaining your last words."


    Lord Yun heard this.


    Only a wry smile.


    Who knows if I can come back today...


    ¡­


    Above the majestic hall.


    Master Yun followed his colleagues and walked in.


    Before entering the hall, everyone was still able to talk in a relaxed atmosphere, but as the gate of the palace got closer and closer, many people took a deep breath and stepped into the hall with a heavy expression.


    There was no sound above the hall.


    Qunchen bowed respectfully, his sleeves raised high above his head, and his wide sleeves covered his hands and the expression of fear behind him.


    Master Yun gently squeezed the light blue handkerchief in the sleeve.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 354： Tyrant Only (7)

    Chapter 354 The Throne of Tyrant (7)


    "The emperor drove--"


    All the courtiers in the hall were tense as the eunuchs of the inner servants erupted.


    They knelt down with respectful exceptions, their wide sleeves flicked, their hands spread flat in front of them, they overlapped, and their foreheads were knocked over the back of their hands.


    Throughout the main hall, there was a sound of uniform low voices:


    "Your Majesty¡ª"


    In the majestic and solemn etiquette, the sound of slow footsteps sounded from the front of the hall, step by step as if tapping on people''s heartstrings, the ministers pressed their bodies lower, and the silence in the hall was dead.


    The slender figure of the young emperor appeared in front of the hall, and chuckle jumped in front of his white forehead, sloshing with a clear sound. After the chuckle, Yin Hong thin lips slightly pursed, brewing a smile like a smile, his mood seems to be not today Very good, those narrow, long-eyed eyes narrowed, coldly squinting the courtiers under his eyes, and then glanced coldly away.


    Li Gong followed in a cautious manner.


    The back was soaked with sweat.


    Your majesty didn¡¯t seem to sleep well last night. When she woke up this morning, she lost her temper. The palace man on duty was pulled out and killed two, and one of them was executed in the hall... That blood bleed to the ground, even Grandpa Lee I was shocked when I saw it.


    Later, those who entered the hall to deal with the corpse had floating steps, and everyone was shaking.


    His Majesty''s breakfast was useless, and later his mood recovered, and then he wore a long robe with a cold face to face up, and Grandpa Li didn''t dare to speak out.


    He sighed.


    Today''s Chaotang, do not know whether it can pass in peace.


    I hope His Majesty''s mood can be stable...


    Li Gonggong calmed his mind, shook his dust, put it on his arms, and respectfully stood beside the emperor.


    Start early.


    ¡­


    Someone was carefully reporting state affairs in front.


    Master Yun kept sweating on his forehead.


    Although he didn''t think his daughter was kidding, he also promised his daughter to hand his handkerchief to His Majesty.


    But now, really standing above the court, he found that he still underestimated the difficulty of the matter.


    In particular, His Majesty seems to be in mood today...


    Not so good.


    How did he dare to open this mouth? Moreover, her daughter has been raised in Shengui since she was a child, has not studied medicine, and does not know much about Chaotang. How can you ensure that this handkerchief will be effective?


    This matter is not trivial, it is a serious crime to kill a person if you are not careful.


    Yunfu raised his head slightly.


    Across the back of his colleagues in the front, he quietly glanced at the emperor.


    That man is more terrible than Lord Yan.


    Because there is something hidden in my heart, today''s mental pressure is greater than ever. Throughout the early dynasty, Yunfu''s forehead and back kept sweating.


    Finally, wait until the end of the morning dynasty.


    Before Father Yun was relieved, he was worried again.


    Because today, his task is not only the early dynasty, but also the Yushufang deliberations.


    The space of Yushu Study is much smaller than the main hall.


    That is to face His Majesty up close.


    He had planned to take out his handkerchief today, taking advantage of the opportunity of Yushufang to discuss things.


    But it was really this moment.


    His legs were shaking.


    After saying goodbye to his colleagues, Yunfu couldn''t help but take a breath and followed the prime minister to the Imperial Study.


    Walking into the Imperial Study, after seeing the desk, the slender figure.


    The man was holding his face in one hand, his eyes closed, silent, as if closing his eyes to recuperate.


    At this time, the sun had risen, and the sunlight had climbed up from the window mullion, which just happened to spread across the boundary of the desk. The dragon robe seemed to fold the golden light in the light, and the dragon pattern came to life, making the owner of the dragon pattern look luxurious and respected. , Overlooking all beings.


    The beautiful face of the teenager looked more beautiful in the light.


    The curled eyelashes are like curtains, they are densely covered, the lips are thin and red, and they are naturally a little bit beautiful, and they are beautiful.


    Obviously he is a tyrant who often kills, but God gives a perfect face. When his eyes are closed, it is quiet, like a pure and harmless child, so beautiful that he dare not dare to disturb.


    Hear the movement of the two people entering the door.


    The emperor opened his eyes.


    As soon as the thick lashes opened, the glass-like pupils below revealed, but the pupils were dark, like two bottomless abysses, hiding deep tyranny and cruelty, and looked at the people who came in coldly.


    Father Yun said a little.


    Your Majesty is not in a good mood today.


    The next Prime Minister naturally saw the state of the emperor, and quickly lowered his voice: "Your Majesty, I will wait to report to you..."


    Tianzi didn''t speak after the desk.


    The prime minister then whispered about the recent border war.


    Father Yun stood aside, his fingers touching the edge of the handkerchief in his sleeve.


    He was a little trembling, not determined.


    The prime minister in front spoke in a low voice, and besides, there was silence in the Imperial Study.


    After two seconds.


    The teenager suddenly narrowed his eyes, reached for his forehead, and hissed softly.


    The voice was not loud, but the nerves of the three people in the study were tense for a moment. Grandpa Li next to him was startled. Seeing the boy''s reaction, he understood what was going on.


    Your majesty has committed a headache.


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    The distinguished and beautiful boy behind the desk frowned slightly, closed his eyes patiently, and then opened it gently, as if suddenly suffering great pain, lowered his head, slender fingers covered his forehead, and the table was precious The tea cup was accidentally swept and fell to the ground, and a clear sound of the floor came, and it was torn apart in a flash.


    Emperor''s glazed pair of eyes narrowed, and there was some cruel red in his eyes.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 355： Tyrant Only (8)

    Chapter 355 The Throne of Tyrant (8)


    Father Yun was startled, and unconsciously took out the square handkerchief.


    Sheng Shang suddenly started to have a headache, and the entire study room was suddenly facing an enemy. Gonggong Li hurriedly ordered the nearby palace attendant: "Hurry to take the soup medicine, and ask the doctor too soon, saying that your majesty''s headache has happened..."


    The palace attendant led away.


    Run fast.


    Father Yun and the prime minister stood by and looked at this scene nervously.


    Through the rushed figure in the Imperial Study Room, Father Yun saw the emperor behind the desk.


    The young man''s appearance was beautiful enough. Even if he is suffering from pain, he still looks pleasing. He holds his forehead in one hand and his eyes are stained with a bit of thrilling red. His face even looks a little strange, and the light is floating gently. Skimmed over like a brutal beast.


    The Prime Minister next to him was chilling and sweating on his forehead. Father Yun didn''t get any better himself, standing stiffly aside.


    He was holding the light blue handkerchief, his brain was blank, he gritted his teeth, and suddenly stepped forward, fell to his knees with a thud, his hands held the handkerchief, and he held it high above his head.


    His legs trembled and shook his voice: "Chen, who has something, may relieve the headache of the Holy Spirit..."


    The entire Yu Study.


    Everyone looked at him.


    The prime minister was shocked, and he was at a loss. He looked at the handkerchief, and behind the uppermost desk, the emperor supported his forehead. The beautiful glass-like eyes also moved over and fell lightly. Above the square handkerchief.


    His eyes are as deep as the abyss of the sky. Although his face is pale in pain, he still looks cold and high above him, so that he can''t see any of his thoughts, only a cold and cruel piece.


    That handkerchief.


    Exposed to everyone''s sight.


    Grandpa Li opened his eyes wide, and after seeing the thing clearly, he took a breath in his heart, knowing that the minister could not escape today.


    A woman''s personal thing?


    At first glance, the handkerchief is the style for women.


    A few days ago, there was a famous lady who specially sent an agate unicorn to please your majesty.


    The result is not blood on the spot?


    How dare you send such things to your majesty...


    Grandpa Li didn''t dare to let Sheng Shang really see the handkerchief, so as not to start anger and blood flow into the river, he quickly flicked the dust forward, "Master Yun... Your Majesty still has a headache, the minions think you might as well retreat today..."


    Father Yun''s hands and feet were cold.


    He didn''t know where he came from, but he really showed his teeth.


    At this time, I didn''t hear Sheng Sheng''s last words, but only heard Li Gonggong''s anxious and panic voice, and his own heartbeat. He didn''t dare to raise his head, but his heart had settled down, and he could vaguely perceive that it was messed up. ...If you don''t want to die, you have to leave quickly.


    Father Yun''s face was pale like paper, and he didn''t dare to stay for a while. He stood up in a hurry, "Yes, yes, Weichen retreated..."


    Behind the desk.


    The emperor who had not spoken, quietly, closed his eyes slightly.


    The thick eyelashes cover the pupils, trembling lightly, like fluttering butterfly wings. His tight eyebrows slowed slightly, not as tight as before, and his expression eased down imperceptibly. Just when the other party held the handkerchief, it was not far from the desk, and a breath of good smell came as if it belonged to a woman. The natural fragrance on the body is comfortable and distant.


    The young boy closed his eyes for a moment, then opened it slightly again, his red eyes slightly squinted, hooking on the beautiful color of thick ink.


    Grandpa Li watched Yunfu walk to the door, and the Holy Father in the back hadn''t spoken yet. This lightened his breath. I thought, Master Yun could have escaped the disaster...


    Father Yun stepped out of the door.


    However, at the next moment, a cold voice like the death of the king, hoarse and sweet, light and fluttering, but Yun Yun and Li Gonggong were both stiff on the spot, only to hear the faint voice of the man, carrying a light and heavy coldness, And the husky of restraining pain.


    Slowly said:


    --"stop."


    "..."


    The emperor stopped the leaving.


    There was no sound in the Imperial Study, and no one knew what would happen next.


    The sword is beside, even if the emperor draws his sword and cuts off the head on the spot, it seems not surprising. After all, everyone knows that he is not interested in the harem, and the empress dowager carefully selected the beauty, the emperor will not touch...


    How dare to give a woman''s handkerchief.


    It''s so crooked...


    Grandpa Li''s breath, which had just been relieved, was stuck in his throat and his expression was stiff.


    He stood aside with a whisk in his hands, afraid to persuade him again, stunned.


    Father Yun''s footsteps were stiff at the door.


    His face was white and scary.


    ¡ª¡ªIt is finished.


    This is the common idea of ??all people.


    Father Yun turned back tremblingly, looking into Tianzi''s eyes behind the desk.


    The young emperor glanced deep, but his eyes did not look at him. Instead, he just fell into his hands, as if looking at the handkerchief.


    His crystal beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, still supporting his forehead with one hand, restraining the pain, but his expression was better than it seemed, and the redness of his eyes was not so alarming, but only looked beautiful, beautiful, and young The sound of the exit is dull because of the pain, cold and authentic:


    "bring here."


    what?


    Father Yun was stunned.


    The whole Yushu study was stunned.


    It took a few seconds to recover.


    In response, Father Yun didn''t dare to be rebellious. Although his legs were still shaking, he raised his handkerchief in a hurry, and bowed his head respectfully.


    Grandpa Li was on the side, stunned, almost glaring his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ªThat''s a woman''s item!


    There was silence in the Yu Study, and everyone was stunned.


    Across the desk, the emperor reached out his hand, his long, white fingers reflected the gold pattern of the dragon robe, and even his hand was very beautiful. At this time, the teenager dangled his eyes slightly, and his long eyelashes lined up the magical beauty, and his pair The beautiful eyes looked straight at the pale blue handkerchief, expressionless, reaching for the square handkerchief.


    Phra fell into his palm.


    It has a soft texture and is placed on the hand with a smooth surface. It''s very comfortable against the skin. The teenager''s eyes moved along the handkerchief. The hand that originally held the forehead was put down and gently rested on the armrest of the dragon chair. The emotion seemed to be controlled at this time, even with the redness in the beautiful eyes. Dispersed a little, the cruel and tyrannical irritability slightly converged, the young Tianzi narrowed his eyes with crystal clear eyes, and looked at the handkerchief silently.


    "..."


    He didn''t speak.


    But everyone in Yushufang was stunned.


    The Saint actually picked up the handkerchief, a symbol of the woman''s closeness.


    And also silently looked at it for a while...


    What does this mean?


    Grandpa Li only feels that the world is upside down, and this scene in front of him is incredible.


    He stood blankly with his mouth open, raking his waist respectfully, daring not to speak for a while.


    Father Yun knelt down and did not dare to raise his head.


    Although he would like to know what emperor''s expression is, is there any use for this handkerchief...


    In the quiet study.


    No one spoke.


    Grandpa Li and the court attendant, as well as the prime minister, dared not show up.


    Father Yun knocked his forehead on the ground, trembling, and after a few seconds, he heard the emperor''s dull and beautiful voice, and his cold eyes seemed to fall on him as if he were substantive, and he felt like a sharp edge on his back.


    Father Yun was stiff, and when he heard the tone of Tianzi, he asked with no emotion:


    "Where did this come from?"


    He took a deep breath and quickly followed the words his daughter told him, saying one by one: "Return to Your Majesty, this is something of the younger daughter of the servant. It is her trustee who brought me outside the palace and told me that it is useful for His Majesty''s headache... ...Wei Chen presented his majesty to his death."


    The emperor said nothing.


    He held the veil in his white and slender hands, and slightly slender lashes. The whole person''s emotions seemed to be slowly settled. After a few seconds, he leaned back slightly, squinting and exhaled gently, squinting. The scarlet redness of the tail Fili disappeared, the white fingertips tightened the veil, and the voice was cold and frost:


    "Oh? Where is your daughter?"


    Father Yun was stunned.


    He instantly understood that His Majesty did not remember at all, and the Yun family sent their daughter to the palace...


    He had to kneel on the ground, respectfully, and replied: "Your Majesty, the little girl was sealed by the empress dowager as Jiu Pin a few days ago, at this time...in the cold palace..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 356： Tyrant Only (9)

    Chapter 356 The Throne of Tyrant (9)


    At this time, Yunxia was still living comfortably in the cold palace.


    Two women who lived in Lenggong were sitting next to each other. They used her hand to help her hold the grapes, and she also took a handkerchief to help her wipe the grape juice.


    This grape was sent by the little maid of the kitchen, because Yunxia gave them a lot of money, so there is something delicious. The little maid will secretly give her a copy and bring it to the cold palace.


    Life is very pleasant.


    Yun Xia pointed his finger at the end of the day.


    Today Yunfu should be up on time. If he really dares to present the veil to the emperor, then she can leave the cold palace today.


    She was confident in the role of the veil.


    After all, it is a skill point.


    However, she couldn''t pin all her hopes on Yunfu. Because the emperor was cruel and brutal, it was possible that Yunfu would not dare to send the veil.


    So Yunxia prepared other methods early.


    If no one told her to leave today, it means that Yun Father dared not send the veil, and she started another plan as soon as possible.


    Yunxia took a bite of grapes lazily, motioned the girl next to her to rub her lips, and waited leisurely with Erlang''s legs.


    Time passed a little bit.


    Until sunset Xishan, did not wait for people to spread.


    She touched the back of her head and thought, did Father Yun really dare not send it?


    The day passed quickly and the sun went down.


    Yun Xia stretched out and decided to go back to bed.


    But as soon as she closed the door and was about to undress, she heard footsteps outside, and the aunt in charge hurriedly knocked on the door: "Cloud...Yun is always here! Grandpa Li''s side near your majesty came to pass on you!"


    Because it is too shocked.


    Her voice has changed a little.


    Li Gonggong held the dust, half-squinted eyes stood on the side of the cold palace, looked at the dilapidated cold palace in front of him, guessing the origin of the girl.


    After Your Majesty left Yu Yu Study today, he did not return the veil to Master Yun...


    But it did not say whether this veil is useful.


    When Master Yun left, his face was pale, and he was still worried about His Majesty''s guilt.


    Not only is Master Yun uncomfortable, but even Grandpa Lee is a little unpredictable.


    When he went to lunch before noon, he saw the next man in the dormitory, holding the veil with one hand, staring at it thoughtfully in a daze.


    Frightened that Li Gong''s tolerance point broke the dish.


    emperor¡­¡­


    The emperor was dazed by the woman''s belongings...


    It''s unprecedented!


    The last mistress who gave a gift to your majesty, the terrible ending, can still be remembered in Li Gonggong''s mind...


    Until this evening.


    The emperor instructed him casually: "You go to the cold palace and bring Yun''s daughter."


    Grandpa Li was almost surprised to bite his tongue.


    He dared not delay.


    He came in a hurry.


    This was the first time the emperor summoned his concubine... No, this was the first time the emperor summoned a woman, and it was also the first time to accept a woman''s things. The first time she stared at a female handkerchief in a daze...


    Although I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a blessing or a curse, His Majesty is interested in this woman, but he was angered and pulled to execute...


    But Grandpa Li had a feeling that it was inexplicable-this harem might be changing.


    ¡­


    Waited for two minutes.


    The door was squeaked open.


    Aunt in charge was dead in a hurry, standing next to him in a cold sweat.


    This father-in-law is a person around the Holy.


    How dare Yunxia let him wait?


    So as soon as the girl went out, the aunt in charge murmured softly: "Why did you come out so long? It''s not good to let Grandpa Li wait anxiously."


    Grandpa Li saw the girl''s appearance, but nodded with satisfaction.


    Not to mention anything else, looks are really good.


    He flicked the dust, glanced at the aunt who blamed the girl, and pinched his voice: "I said you are a minion... This lady in the palace is also a slave you can scold?"


    "..."


    Aunt in charge did not expect that Grandpa Li waited for so long, not only did not be impatient with Yunxia, ??but taught himself...


    Where did the other party talk to her, how dare she talk back, he quickly said: "The slave knows the wrong."


    After Li Gonggong reprimanded his aunt in charge, he turned his face to face Yunxia, ??and immediately switched from a cold face to a gentle smile like a spring breeze. Ricket said kindly, "You are suffering, and the servants dare to bully you, if you want to Punish her, how to punish her is all you say."


    His respectful and even attentive attitude made his aunt in charge stunned.


    this¡­¡­


    Isn''t this the person around your majesty...


    Yun Xia glanced at Li Gonggong''s smiling face and accepted it respectfully.


    Anyway, she is going to be the woman who favors the concubine.


    "No penalty," she shook her head. "You take me."


    "Yes." Grandpa Li quickly led the way.


    ¡­


    Arrived in the dormitory, but did not immediately go to see the Holy.


    Yun Xia was taken to the side hall, re-dressed up again, and the clothes on her body were changed to soft fabrics, and the ladies gave her makeup.


    Yunxia did not refuse.


    She wonders how the makeup in the palace is applied.


    The jewels placed in front of the jewel are precious, the step and the headdress are golden, the earrings are dazzling, and even the rouge box is inlaid with beautiful gems.


    The Big Devil is very satisfied.


    She likes shiny things. After becoming a pet concubine, these are hers.


    She was obedient, and let the maid wear tassels for her, then opened the rouge box.


    The smell of rouge gouache made Yun Xia frown.


    Her skill points are mainly through the light fragrance of her whole body to achieve the effect of soothing the mind. The rouge aroma will undoubtedly cover your own breath.


    "No need for this."


    She pushed open the rouge box.


    ¡­


    After everything was done, the sky outside was darkened. A small palace attendant carried the lantern and respectfully led Yunxia to the Holy Palace.


    The girl carried the skirt corner and walked leisurely through the corridor.


    Outside the emperor''s bedroom.


    "Wait, wait a minute, the minions go to spread the word."


    Xiao Gong Shi nodded and bowed his waist.


    Yunxia nodded.


    Xiao Gongji turned to walk into the dormitory, but before he opened the door, there was a loud noise. The celadon utensils were swept to the ground, and the debris was scattered, which scared the Xiao Gong Shi tremble.


    "This... Your Majesty has a headache again, you still don''t want to go in now." He drew back his hands tremblingly.


    Yun Xia raised her eyebrows slightly, but in the horrified eyes of Xiao Gong Shi, she pushed open the door.


    Inside the bedroom.


    Gong people knelt on the ground and shivered.


    Grandpa Li knelt at the front and did not dare to raise his head, his voice shivered slightly: "Tangyao is on the side of the case, your majesty, please drink..."


    Yun Xia''s eyes fell on the inside.


    After the man was sitting at the table, the headlights were not lit in the bedroom, only a few candles were not far away. The young emperor''s half face was hidden in the shadows. It seemed that the headache was extreme. He lowered his head and held his forehead with one hand. , Supported in front of the table, in the beautiful eyes like glass, gradually stained with a bit of cruel red.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 357： Tyrant Only (10)

    Chapter 357 The Throne of Tyrant (10)


    The sudden push of the door made everyone in the dormitory stunned and looked back tremblingly.


    In their sight, a slim young girl''s shadow was reflected. The other party was wearing a gorgeous palace robe, and the golden steps fell between the black hairs. The beautiful beads fell down, and the sound was crisp. The moonlight outside the door reflected most of her face, her beautiful eyes were clear, and she looked down on the kneeling palace man.


    Grandpa Li was dumbfounded.


    "Cloud..." He murmured a word in his throat, but was quickly interrupted by the movement in front of him, the boy''s emperor supported his forehead, and his red eyes were dyed a bit irritable, as if he lost his reason. He squeezed Yin Hong''s beautiful lips tightly, his expression was cold and brutal, and he pulled out his sword. In the horrified expression of the palace people, he raised his sword with bloodthirsty eyes and pierced his crimson eyes like a devil stepping from the abyss.


    "Ah-" Gong people screamed in fear.


    Grandpa Li closed his eyes fiercely, knowing that the next picture must be blood splattered on the spot.


    The emperor was angry, and blood flowed into a river...


    This dormitory will become an abyss purgatory.


    Just as he knelt down on the ground, his legs trembling with his heart as gray as death, he heard a clear footstep from behind in the scream of fear throughout the bedroom.


    He lowered his head.


    So I saw nothing.


    I just felt someone passing by, the soft skirt angle swept over the side, bringing a good smell of fresh and light fragrance, and walked straight ahead, without any hesitation in the pace...


    Next second.


    The screaming of the entire hall suddenly stopped.


    Because it was too shocking, the screaming stopped like a pinch in the throat.


    The big sweat of Li Gonggong''s forehead dripped.


    He trembled, slowly raising his head.


    Then he held his breath in shock.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Not far ahead.


    The slender young man held the sword, the golden pattern of the honorable dragon robe flickered, and his eyes were crimson, hiding deep bloodthirsty tyranny. The sword was held high, and it could be cut off in just one second. A head was harvested, and blood flowed into a river.


    The icy sword body reflected the bright white light, reflected on the young beautiful facial features, and the color of the thin lips was also red and bloody, and the expression was cold.


    Kneeling at his feet, an inner attendant, with a terrified face running across Sisi, seemed to think that he would die under the sword in the next second.


    But the sword was not cut after all.


    In front of the emperor, there was another slender figure.


    The girl was dressed in a Chinese dress, her feet swayed, and her jade wobbled, her figure slender.


    However, she was standing in front of her, holding her hands close to the waist of the teenager, holding her close, her small face against the gorgeous gold pattern on the dragon robe, and her movements were very natural, as if she was not facing the bloodthirsty blood of a sword. Tyrant, but a tender sweetheart.


    There was no sound at all in the entire bedroom.


    Tianzi''s sword was lifted in midair like that, because the girl suddenly ran over to hug her arms, and the movement of falling the sword stopped.


    The girl raised her small face slightly, reached out and put down his sword-raising hand, and fumbled to get the sword. The voice coaxed softly, "Your Majesty, this danger, give it to me..."


    She touched the opponent''s wrist with her soft fingers, and then went forward, holding the slender five fingers, and took the saber over a little bit.


    The other party did not resist.


    His hand was released and the saber was taken away smoothly.


    immediately.


    The teenager slowly lowered his head, his red bloodthirsty eyes fell on the girl, a small, pretty white face reflected in his eyes, and he smiled at him with his head raised.


    She took the saber, and a small hand was still held around his waist. Her arms seemed to be stuffed into a soft ball. The girl was fragrant and soft, holding him, and the small hand patted gently on his back After shooting, the dark eyes looked at him, as if comforting people, gently said: "No pain, it won''t hurt for a while."


    No more pain.


    ¡­


    Li Gonggong shocked at this scene.


    He watched the saber be taken away by the girl.


    Sheng Shang didn''t even resist, she held her finger and let go, and the sword was taken away by the opponent.


    He lowered his head slightly, his long narrow and beautiful eyes, because the eyes were stained with crimson, they looked more beautiful, like a devil who had fallen into the abyss, but stared at the girl in front of him, losing his reason. His crimson eyes seemed to gradually calm down in this hug. After a few seconds of silence, his long and thick eyelashes drooped slightly, and the next moment he fell forward slightly, losing consciousness.


    The young man was much taller than Yunxia. After falling on her, Yunxia could not help but retreat, barely supporting his body.


    She glanced sideways, and a perfect face appeared before her.


    The complexion is fair and smooth, and the lips are red.


    After the emperor fell, Li Gonggong tranced back from the shock. Because of the shock and consternation, his sharp throat was a little dumb, and he shivered to the servant in the nearby palace: ..."


    Everyone in the bedroom was in a daze.


    Hearing the command, Xiao Gong Shi turned his head to look at him dumbly, and then slowly recovered, responded hurriedly, and scrambled out.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Silence was restored in the bedroom.


    In front of the dragon bed, the emperor in the dragon robe closed his eyes and fell asleep quietly.


    The appearance of being irritable because of a headache just now has been completely replaced by quietness. The crimson red eyes are dissipated. The beautiful and delicate facial features of the teenager look calm and harmless, like a pure and beautiful child, who is not familiar with the world.


    Tai Yi knelt in front of the bed.


    He got a pulse through the handkerchief for the diagnosis, and he raised his head gently.


    The girl in front of the bed is in sight.


    Taiji had never seen a woman appearing in the dorm, and could not help but look at it a few more times, but he dared not stare at it all the time and quickly looked away.


    Yun Xia didn''t care about his sight. After he got up, she reached out to hold Sheng''s wrist and put the slender hand back into the thin quilt.


    She thought deeply, looking at the man''s face.


    It looks... so pretty.


    She glanced across the other person''s eyebrows, looking at the long eyelashes, thin lips, white collarbone at the neckline, all delicate and beautiful.


    She was satisfied, nodded, and reached out to help him cover the thin quilt.


    After leaving the clinic, Taiji left after he got up, and hesitated slightly.


    He did not know the identity of the girl.


    Therefore, I don''t know how to call the other party. After thinking about it, he turned around and reported the situation to his familiar Li Gonggong: "Li Gonggong, can your lord take medicine today?"


    Grandpa Li shook his head with a whisk: "Never."


    "Never?"


    This answer was very unexpected. Taiji was surprised. "It''s impossible. Your majesty''s pulse is stable today. The headache must have been suppressed. I didn''t drink medicine... What suppressed it?"


    "This..." Grandpa Li embarrassed.


    He thought about it carefully.


    Your Majesty contacted today...


    His eyes fell on the girl in front of the bed.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 358： Tyrant Only (11)

    Chapter 358 The Throne of Tyrant (11)


    The girl was still holding her head down, looking at the sleeping emperor on the dragon bed.


    At that time, she pushed the door in and hugged your majesty when the emperor raised her sword... Then, the situation of chaos and fear was controlled, so that they all have a feeling of remaining after the robbery, and the situation on the holy is also that Only stabilized...


    However, the emperor did not cut it down at that time, was it because of the extreme pain and lost consciousness, or was it because of this... the girl?


    If it is because of this young girl... it''s too incredible.


    How could it be possible to appease your majesty by hugs only.


    Grandpa Li told the doctor: "No... Your Majesty did not take any medicine today."


    Tai Yi frowned deeply and puzzled: "This... this makes no sense."


    He bowed his head to Li Gonggong and said: "Please also ask Rong Weichen to do more research. His Majesty''s disease has stabilized today, so he can rest for a while and take some soup when he wakes up."


    Grandpa Li responded.


    After sending away the doctor, he turned his head and looked strangely at the girl sitting at the front of the dragon bed.


    Although he didn''t tell Taichi about this, Li Gongong still felt puzzled.


    So his attitude became more respectful, and Rongkui said with a waist: "Yun is always here... Now your majesty has rested, you see, do you want to go to the side hall to rest for one night? Didn''t scare you today? Your majesty is not every day. That¡¯s all. Today is because of a headache. You must have heard of this symptom..."


    Yunxia nodded, but didn''t get up.


    Her rank today is just that Jiu Pin is always there. It stands to reason that she should be polite in front of the emperor''s eunuch.


    But I don''t know why, Grandpa Li was polite to her.


    Yunxia glanced at him and accepted his respect. He naturally commanded, "I will not leave, I will stay here today."


    "..."


    Grandpa Li did not expect her to answer this way.


    There used to be two dragon-climbing beds, and the next one was called miserable. Moreover, the two were only crawling on the bed, not even touching the edge of His Majesty''s clothing corner.


    If your majesty wakes up and finds a woman lying beside her...


    Grandpa Li shuddered and shivered.


    Your majesty is angry, this... can one survive in this palace? Even his old bone might be dragged out to feed the dog.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Li Gonggong squeezed a bitter smile on his face, hesitated for a while, and looked again at the layers of veil, the boy''s fair and beautiful face.


    He could be the position of eunuch''s general manager, and he didn''t lose his life for so many years. Naturally, he was also acutely sensitive and sensitive.


    Grandpa Li decided to believe his judgment.


    He finally gave a deep punch and obediently obeyed: "Yes, then please rest, if you have any orders, despite being called a minion. The minion stays outside the dormitory."


    The girl nodded.


    Grandpa Li bowed back.


    The red candle swayed in the bedroom.


    Without anyone else, Yun Xia flew himself, took off the step-shake headdress on his head, took off his coat, and felt at home as if at home, crawling on the bed with his hands and feet, lying on his side and looking at the teenager.


    She was lying next to her, leaning on her calf, resting her chin on one hand, reaching over with one hand, and touching the other''s cheek. The white face was smooth and tender like a pudding, the shape of her eyebrows was beautiful, and her nose was tall and straight, and her eyes were very Deep and thick eyelashes.


    She leaned over and stopped her eyes on his thin lips.


    Yin Hong''s **** lips are thin and soft, and look bright and lustrous.


    He looked pretty like this, Yun Xiatu looked for a while.


    She glimpsed that he was still a dragon robe, so she took off her clothes and unbuttoned the pale gold plate. The distinguished dragon robe was loose and the belt was loosened and thrown aside.


    Inside the teenager was a snow-colored coat, lined with beautiful cheeks, and even more harmless.


    Yunxia got up and blew out the red candle and lay down beside him obediently.


    Late at night.


    Yunxia felt that there was movement in the people around her, so she opened her eyes and looked around.


    The other party seemed to feel pain slowly in his sleep. Yun Xia saw his delicate eyebrows frown, as if enduring some pain, his eyelashes twitched slightly, and his breathing was short.


    She hurried over and lifted her arms to embrace the slender figure. The whole person got into the boy''s arms and put her face to his heart. With a thin layer of snow-colored blouse, she bravely embraced Tianzi''s waist like He patted his back like a child.


    Yun Xia said in his mouth: "Hoo, no pain, no pain, go to sleep..."


    She meant to appease the other person to sleep.


    As a result, after holding the teenager, perhaps the skill point played a role, alleviating the symptoms of headaches. The other party¡¯s raised eyebrows slightly slowed down, instinctively turned sideways in a lethargy, lowered his head, slender fingers over, and away from himself There was a girl from a distance that was tightly hugged in her arms.


    He tightened his slender arms.


    Yun Xia was caught off guard, and felt that her waist was about to be broken. This man had a strong hold of strength, as if the person on the cliff grabbed salvation, with a bit of heat and obsession, with a light breath above her head, The heartbeat was tight against her cheek, and her hands were tightly wrapped around her waist, not willing to relax.


    Yunxia coughed and had to pat the other party, whispering: "You let go a little... I''m not afraid, I won''t leave, I''m not afraid..."


    She calmly pacified softly.


    The other party slowly quieted from the restless state, and fell into a quiet lethargy again.


    However, her hands still hugged her tightly.


    Just relaxed a little bit.


    Yun Xia earned, but did not break away.


    She shrugged helplessly, yawned, and then hugged each other to sleep.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Someone in the palace was sleeping soundly.


    And outside the bedroom.


    Grandpa Li was sleepless all night.


    He listened to the movement with his ears trembling, preventing his majesty from waking up in the middle of the night.


    His majesty is not a day or two because of a headache and a bad sleep.


    Basically, I wake up several times every night.


    Sometimes I wake up in the middle of the night, and I can''t sleep anytime after midnight.


    Li Gonggong was still worried.


    In case your majesty wakes up at night and finds a woman lying beside her...


    God.


    Grandpa Li dare not think about his end. After all, she didn''t stop Yun Yun.


    The more he thinks, the more afraid.


    Although Grandpa Li believes in his own judgment, this is not a joke. In case of mistakes, the ending will be a death.


    Still the kind of tragic death without a dead body.


    His majesty was extremely disgusted to touch people, even the doctor¡¯s diagnosis had to be separated by things. The woman was climbed to the bed twice, killing people. The dragon bed had to be replaced with new ones. ...


    This time it''s not as simple as climbing a bed.


    It¡¯s really the same bed...


    Li Gonggong was worried and sleepless all night, and he was ready to wake up at the night of His Majesty.


    In this frightening battle.


    Its daybreak.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 359： Tyrant Only (12)

    Chapter 359 The Throne of Tyrant (12)


    Oriental fish belly white gradually revealed, carrying a hint of morning light.


    The boy on the dragon bed frowned slightly, and opened a pair of narrow and cold eyes gently in the fragrance of the room, the long lashes fluttered like butterfly wings, and he was completely awake in the next moment, and the glass-like eyes were cruel and cruel. , Squinted slightly, no expression on his face, showing a consistent coldness and indifference.


    What''s wrong...


    He lowered his head.


    There was a warm, soft ball in his arms.


    The girl slept soundly, her dark hair lined a plain white cheek, and she looked quiet in her sleep.


    His hands were tightly wrapped around the opponent''s waist, leaving no gaps and tightly held, as if to worry that she ran away.


    "..."


    The teenager was expressionless and his eyes still had some bloodthirsty meaning that did not fade away. He did not look beautiful and harmless when he woke up, like a childish child, and once he opened his eyes, the cold blood and cruelness were clearly presented. At the moment, it is still rumored to be the tyrant of the tyrant.


    He bowed his head slightly, his white hands were raised, his framing fingers coldly pinched the girl''s neck, and the gloomy cold eyes fell on her, staring at the big white face with a big slap.


    The finger touched the girl''s neck, but the hand stopped, and she didn''t pinch it for a long time.


    The cold look in the boy''s eyes changed, looking at the white and tender face in his sleep, with soft cheeks and full lips, it was a beautiful face.


    Make him familiar...


    He stared at each other coldly, and after a few seconds, he gently released his hand and suddenly leaned slightly closer to her.


    Gao Ting''s nose touched her collarbone, her thick eyelashes swept over her jaw, her slender figure came to the top, and she enveloped the girl again.


    His expression was indifferent, his eyes were cold and blood-red, and he still looked like a cruel and cold-blooded king, but his movements were not heavy. The side face was attached to the girl¡¯s side face, buried in the loose hair fossa, and narrow and long The eyes narrowed slightly.


    Yun Xia''s eyelashes moved slightly, opened one eye, and glanced down.


    Then she closed her eyes and pretended to sleep, hummed and deliberately raised her hand "inadvertently" and touched it.


    Juvenile Tianzi noticed her movements, raised her eyes slightly, did not dodge, just looked at him quietly. In his cold eyes, the little hand touched his face.


    Yun Xia''s fingertips touched a soft and smooth face, and he touched it with carelessness, slightly stunned the cold-looking person.


    The girl just "woke up and woke up", rolled over slightly, opened her eyes, and faced the man with a pair of dark and clear eyes.


    Those eyes are extremely beautiful, but they are cold and cruel, and even the sight is shockingly oppressive, without the slightest warmth, like looking at a dead person. As if the next moment would strangle her mercilessly, without hesitation.


    But if Yunxia is afraid of heaven, then she is not the eldest brother.


    She didn''t have any fear in her expression, but just calmed down, smiled at Tianzi slightly with her face up, and her expression was almost aloof.


    In ancient times, the rules to be observed were still to be observed.


    The girl put on her coat and stood up. She stood in front of the bed and performed a standard salute. She lowered her head and did not look at the person on the bed, and asked her, "Your Majesty."


    "..."


    She looks calm and courteous.


    But it is a bit uncomfortable. Tian Zi narrowed his eyes slightly, his slender fingers tightened aside, and stared indifferently at the saluting girl.


    She was dressed in a magnificent palace dress, and it was more slender and tall. She didn¡¯t get powdered when she got up in the morning. Her cheeks were white. She didn¡¯t know whether she was afraid or not. She didn¡¯t look at him, but just bowed her head.


    After she left from her side, her arms became empty, and the soft warmth and light fragrance were gone.


    The emperor frowned.


    He doesn''t have a headache now. He can even say that he had a good night''s sleep. It''s comfort that he hasn''t had in many years. His brain is not in pain, but his mood is still inexplicably irritable...


    The teenager suppressed the faint irritability, narrowed his long and strange eyes, and looked at the girl for a while, his long legs slightly curved, his elbows pressed against his knees, and his voice was hoarse when he first woke up in the morning. Reach out: "Come here."


    Yunxia glanced at him and walked over to stand in front of the dragon bed.


    As a result, just standing, the waist was surrounded by a pair of slender and beautiful hands. The whole person stepped forward involuntarily, kneeling on the edge of the dragon bed, the body had fallen into the arms of the emperor, and the slender arm was tightly holding her thin waist , Looking up to see each other''s white and beautiful chin, and Yin Hong''s thin lips.


    The young emperor looked like a smile, looked at her, the thin lips were lazy and charming, and even a bit evil, holding her waist in one hand and pressing her in her arms, the other hand raised the girl''s chin and stared. With her black and white eyes, dumb: "Are you Yunxia? The man who gave the handkerchief, the concubine''s concubine?"


    Yunxia nodded.


    After acknowledging the identity of the concubine, Tianzi squeezed her chin and relaxed. If she thought of her for a while, she suddenly chuckled slightly.


    The irritability in his eyes disappeared without a trace, and the long, narrow eyes narrowed, and the light fell on her lightly, and she even seemed to be in a better mood. She said quietly, "Yun Xia..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 360： Tyrant Only (13)

    Chapter 360 The Throne of Tyrant (13)


    Yun Xia thought that the other party would ask about the origin of the handkerchief and why it was useful for his headache.


    But unexpectedly.


    The other party didn''t even ask.


    After he asked her name and identity, he felt much better. Although his expression was still cold, but his hands were wrapped around her waist, and he held tightly and tightly, and the two stayed close to each other. In the gap, in such an intimate touch, Tianzi''s cold expression slightly slowed down, glancing casually at her.


    This man was about to strangle her when she first woke up, and apparently changed her mind at this moment, and was not going to do anything to her. This change fits well with his moody rumors.


    He stared at her, his eyes narrow and eerie, his soft eyes, like a fierce beast staring at his belongings, his eyes focused, and even a faint smile.


    The face is indeed very beautiful and very confusing, and when it is laughed, it is pure and harmless.


    Yunxia looked back at him.


    The boy''s eyes are glazed, beautiful and beautiful, but at the same time very cold-blooded, making people unable to see through the emotions hidden in their eyes.


    Although she is not afraid of heaven.


    But Heavenly Dao in every world has no memory and does not know her, especially this moody tyrant, she also has to prevent herself from being strangled.


    Life is hard.


    Yunxia remembered her task of "being a concubine".


    She glanced up at each other''s expressions.


    This head-up is a straight look.


    The other party seemed to be looking at her all the time, her beautiful eyes never moved away.


    The eyes of those dark eyes were deep, and they stared at her without blinking, their eyes focused on a sticky person, and after seeing her also looking up at him, he slightly tickled the thin lips and the strange eyes. Bend gently.


    The sight is hotter.


    The teenager''s long white finger lifted up, the slender index finger slightly curved, pressed against her chin, lifted the girl''s small face and looked at herself, then spread her five fingers and gently pinched her neck.


    The voice was light and soft, low and beautiful, close to her earlobe and said: "I hate that someone is close to me. Have you heard of what happened on the last bed? Dare to climb my bed..."


    That hand rested on Yun Xia''s neck, but when he woke up just now, he didn''t really start to work hard, so now it may not be much to start, Yun Xia didn''t panic.


    She also deliberately sleeps as a fashion.


    If he really wanted to start, she said nothing to do this task.


    Now Yunxia already knows.


    She glanced at the hand on her neck and slowly reached out to hold the other person''s finger. She took the hand that wasn''t strong enough and gently took it off her neck and held it in her palm.


    The teenager glanced down at her movements.


    He was pulled down without being angry, and she let her pull down her hand and hold it.


    The girl''s smile was faint: "It''s not crawling on the bed, it''s just worrying. I saw that Her Majesty had a headache yesterday, and I was worried that Her Majesty couldn''t sleep well at night, so I stayed here."


    This is not a lie.


    Tiandao of this small world has a headache. Now it seems that her skill points are prepared for this, to a certain extent, it can make him feel better. So in the situation yesterday, she was naturally more at ease with him.


    He needs his help in this world mission, and it should be alleviated for him. Moreover, she does not want him to have a headache every day.


    That kind of pain...it seems to be serious.


    Since she can help.


    Then it is not hypocritical.


    The girl had a pair of black and white eyes, looking at the emperor calmly.


    She claimed that she did not use the respected "concubine", but the other party did not mind, staring at her fair face with interest.


    For the phrase "worry" just now, there was no expression on his face, but the slender knuckles gently held her hand back, holding the person back in her arms. The cold eyes narrowed, and the thin lips were unclear. He laughed, casually.


    He also had a lazy voice, clasped her waist, and her voice was inexplicably happy: "Since it is because I am worried... I am not killing innocent people indiscriminately.


    Yunxia: "..."


    Not killing innocent people indiscriminately? !


    She''s afraid it''s not hallucinations?


    The girl''s lips twitched slightly, and she looked up at the man, but he saw a pair of beautiful, narrow and long eyes slightly bent. Although the thin lips were still red and bloody, they looked evil, but the light smile was cold and slight. Sweet, like a clean and harmless teenager. In an instant, people almost forgot the identity of this person, in fact, a murderous, perverted tyrant.


    She was silent for a few seconds, then she did not refute and smiled perfunctoryly.


    The teenager¡¯s beautiful eyes stared at her smile, staring at it for a moment, then looked away, and then lazily hugged her thin waist, inadvertently pressed against the dragon bed, gathered the girl, and closed the narrow eyes, The voice was low and dumb, and said: "Okay...you will sleep with me for a while."


    Yunxia didn''t respond, she was hugged and pressed down. The teenager lay on his side. The slender figure completely hugged her. Yunxia''s cheeks were separated by a snow-white tunic and pressed against his heart. A thin layer of fabric for the middle layer, the arms seemed to feel the lines of the waist and abdomen, the lines of the abdominal muscles were solid, the slender legs even wrapped around her, and the whole person almost hung on her.


    Yun Xia also felt helpless.


    Although... she can relieve his headache.


    But is it necessary to hold it like this? !


    So tight? ?


    She wanted to raise her head, but her head was against the man''s chin. Aware of her restless movements, the teenager''s voice was a little colder, and sneered: "Why, you think I''m too good to talk, want to taste the suffocation?"


    "..."


    Yun Xia endured. She said: "Your Majesty, it''s time to go."


    The teenager opened his eyes, thinking of the problem, expressionless, holding her waist with one hand, and lazily said to the bedroom outside, "Come here."


    The palace door was pushed away from the outside immediately, and footsteps hurriedly came.


    Inside the bedroom.


    Emperor looked down at the girl in his arms again.


    She raised her face in his arms and opened a pair of black and white eyes. The thin cover covered her shoulders, revealing half of her shoulders.


    Suddenly the emperor raised her delicate eyebrows again, and her white fingers pulled up the corners of the light gold thin quilt, and pulled it up to cover her face, and put the whole girl under the quilt.


    Yun Xia looked at the darkness: "..."


    ¡­


    Grandpa Li had been waiting all night.


    Worrying.


    Although he hoped that His Majesty would wake up later.


    He will be able to know later whether he is dead or alive in the end.


    But there was always no result, and it was always in my heart.


    Now that he finally heard the voice of His Majesty, he quickly flicked the dust and went into the bedroom.


    Across the distance.


    Grandpa Li stretched his neck and looked around, wanting to see the scene above the dragon bed.


    However, the red gauze on the outer layer of the dragon bed hung down, and the situation inside was completely unclear.


    I only saw the teenager holding his temple in one hand, leaning lazily on the outside, turning his head slightly, his eyes looked at him indifferently.


    The sight of the emperor is still as chilling as ever.


    Grandpa Li waited all night, and now his mood is just waiting for the verdict.


    Her Majesty found the woman on the bed. If you are angry, then the entire palace will certainly not survive...


    He walked into the inner room, respectfully ricketing, the smile on his face stiffened, pretending to be casual, and asked, "Your Majesty...you wake up, do you want to get up early?"


    His eyes couldn''t help but fall behind the veil.


    Tianzi noticed his gaze, and his lazy and evil eyes moved over. The pair of glazed eyes slightly squinted, with an extremely cold meaning, glancing at him, as if looking at the dead, the other hand put the thin quilt again. Covered up, the teenager''s voice was not loud, but there was a creepy softness:


    "Where are you looking?"


    "..."


    Grandpa Li was startled.


    The coldness in the words, he heard clearly, naturally knew that this was suddenly really angry at His Majesty, so no matter what three or seventy-one, he knelt down hurriedly, dared not to look at the dragon bed again, his forehead slammed heavily on the ground: " The servants deserve to beg, forgiveness for sin...


    But... where did this anger come from?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 361： Tyrant Only (14)

    Chapter 361 The Throne of Tyrant (14)


    When Li Gonggong''s thoughts turned, he understood a little bit in a flash.


    When His Majesty had just spoken, his cold eyes looked at this side, but he raised his hand clearly, as if covering the person in the dragon bed...


    Grandpa Li was shocked.


    He hastily bent his waist lower, and no longer dared to take a look behind the dragon bed.


    In the past, His Majesty¡¯s voice was cold and gloomy, but today... I don¡¯t know whether it was because I didn¡¯t wake up last night, I slept comfortably, or for some other reason... He seemed to hear that person¡¯s indifferent voice. Good mood.


    Not as cold and depressed as before.


    This is something he hasn''t heard of in years...


    ¡ª¡ª¡°Cancel it today.¡± Sheng Shang''s lazy voice was low.


    After hearing this, Li Gonggong froze for a moment, and didn''t respond to the meaning of the words.


    Wait for him to react.


    But he immediately stayed in place, showing a shocked expression on his face like a lightning strike.


    Her Majesty found a woman in bed early in the morning...


    As a result, not only did he not anger and kill people, but he stopped them from being seen by others, and even canceled today''s early dynasty...


    Li Gonggong responded in a trance, walking out of his footsteps.


    After the door was sleepily closed in a trance.


    The bedroom was quiet again.


    Yunxia felt that the person above her head leaned close to her, a white hand lifted the thin quilt, and she saw narrow and beautiful eyes, and the two were close at hand, she could see the reflection in those eyes, the roots of the thick eyelashes Reflected in his eyes, his eyes glazed like glass, he stared at her without blinking.


    Then.


    The slender fingers came over again, and took her into her arms carelessly, slowly tightening her arms, holding her thin waist with one hand, holding her back with one hand, and gently pressed her head in her arms, A warm little face touched his heart.


    The teenager narrowed his head, lowered his head, his chin was resting on the soft top of his hair, and the whole brain seemed to soothe. He closed his eyes silently.


    Yunxia knew he had headaches all these years.


    The skill points prepared for her are probably deliberately designed to make him painless.


    Tiandao doesn''t like to touch other people, but she will not be repulsive to her. This skill can only be brought to her by her, so that he can feel better.


    So she didn''t speak quietly.


    The other party fell asleep again.


    He had been sleeping peacefully all night yesterday, but at this time he was still asleep quickly. Yun Xia shrank in his arms for a while, and then looked up, the teenager had closed his eyes, his breath was smooth and light, and his sleep was beautiful. And harmless.


    She looked at him for a while, raised her hand to touch his delicate eyebrows, and smoothed her slightly frowned.


    ¡­


    Today''s Chaotang is as depressed as usual.


    Father Yun was muddled yesterday and didn''t know what his mood was. He didn''t react until he saw his wife at home, and he escaped.


    His majesty didn''t get angry with himself.


    There was no murder.


    Nor did it say that the handkerchief was useless...


    After Yunfu reacted back and forth, he only felt the rest of his life after the disaster and his back was soaked with sweat.


    But it didn''t take long for me to relax.


    Today is still going up.


    He also needs to look at His Majesty''s attitude again.


    If it is fine today, it should be fine after that.


    Father Yun hurried to Chaotang.


    After all the officials had arrived, they waited for His Majesty to come together.


    But today I didn''t hear the sound.


    Li Gonggong appeared alone in front of Baiguan with a smile on his face.


    The ministers didn''t quite understand what it was that made Grandpa Lee, who has always been so stable, laugh so...like a flower...


    Duke Li''s shrill voice, and he said to the officials in a very good mood: "Your Majesty''s speech, canceled early this morning, you adults can go back to the house and rest."


    "what?!"


    As soon as this sentence came out, the group officials were surprised, and there was an uproar in the hall.


    Father Yun also froze on the spot.


    After Li Gonggong''s preaching, he didn''t say much. He only smiled and looked at the people below.


    Although the Qunchen were puzzled, but after listening to the orally, they could only salute each other and accompanied them out of the chapel.


    Grandpa Li saw the cloud father among the officials.


    He didn''t dare to neglect, he quickly flicked the dust and strode forward.


    Father Yun was leaving blankly at this time, I don''t know why today''s cancellation of the morning dynasty was.


    Colleagues asked strangely, "Master Yun, you went to the Imperial Academy yesterday and met your majesty. But why do you suddenly cancel this morning?"


    Father Yun shook his head: "Sacred thoughts, how can I speculate."


    The two walked forward a few steps, and suddenly came a smiling voice: "Master Yun!"


    When they turned around, they saw the grandmother Li Gonggong, the head attendant of Sheng Shang, looking at them with a smile on his face.


    The eunuch''s power is not trivial, and besides, it is the **** around His Majesty.


    The two of them quickly arched their hands: "Grandpa Li."


    Unexpectedly, after they saluted, Li Gonggong quickly avoided it, with a smile on his face and a very attentive attitude, "Don''t dare to be, don''t dare to be, the two are going back home."


    His attitude caused both of them to be confused, not daring to carelessly, and replied cautiously: "Exactly."


    Grandfather Li looked at Yun Father with a nervous face and said with a smile: "Master Yun, you need not be nervous about yesterday''s affairs. Your majesty did not get angry about it."


    He finished, with a smile on his face, and secretly added in his heart: The Holy Spirit is not only not angry, but the mood seems to be particularly good.


    Although Father Yun didn''t quite understand Grandpa Li''s attitude, he heard this, and he finally settled down on the matter yesterday. He quickly arched his hands and smiled and thanked: "Thank you Gong Gong for making a point."


    Unexpectedly, this grand ceremony, Grandpa Li, still avoided it, and said: "If you can''t do it, Master Yun, don''t do such a big gift."


    Yunfu: "..."


    He also wondered.


    Giving a hand to the **** beside Sheng Shang, how could it be such a big gift?


    Grandpa Li was not subject to his courtesy, but he didn''t say much else. He smiled and said: "Then the two adults please go back to the house and rest. Your majesty is rarely a morning dynasty."


    Although Yunfu and the two were curious, they didn''t dare to inquire about what happened to Sheng Shang, so he quickly agreed, and then they left the church together.


    Father Yun was full of doubts.


    He didn''t know how about the handkerchief, nor his daughter. He decided to wait half a month before going to see his daughter who lived in the cold palace.


    ¡­


    "Move out of the cold palace?"


    Yunxia raised her eyebrows slightly and looked up at the slender figure in front of the dragon bed.


    The boy was picking up the light gold dragon robe on the side and dressing indifferently.


    Although he is an emperor, he doesn''t like others touching him, so dressing has always been a hands-on thing.


    He lifted the mysterious narrow and long phoenix eyes, glanced at the **** the bed, and suddenly stopped his hands with a belt, and let it down.


    "Come here and tie my belt."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 362： Tyrant Only (15)

    Chapter 362 The Throne of Tyrant (15)


    Yunxia: "..."


    I''m used to you! Actually kicked his nose to his face!


    But the identity of the world is the "favored concubine". She glanced coldly at the emperor, walked over with a small face, and looked down obediently.


    The light gold belt constricted the teenager''s waist, and the lines were beautiful and sexy. Her slender fingers wore the belt, and she was not very skilled in knotting.


    Emperor Tianzi looked down at her from the top, his eyes fell on her waist, looking at the thin waist, he paused slightly for a few seconds, his voice contained indifferent laziness, and some habitual anger, "Huh? Belt you Don¡¯t you know?"


    Yun Xia looked at the messy belt.


    "..."


    She won''t be.


    She gently let go of her belt and stepped back: "I was wearing a man for the first time. Men''s clothes are different. I really don''t wear this belt. Or else your majesty came by myself, or I called someone..."


    Yunxia tried to be as polite as possible.


    I thought the other party would be angry.


    But he didn''t speak for a while.


    Yun Xia looked up at him, slightly stunned.


    I don¡¯t know if that sentence pleased this person. He lowered his long lashes and stared straight at her. He didn¡¯t seem to be angry, but he was interested. He slightly raised the corner of his lips, and his red lips were cold and lustrous. Blood, but the smile was light, and she glanced at her slowly, not worrying about her not wearing a belt.


    "Forget it."


    He lowered his eyes and stretched his hand to tie.


    Although this guy''s attitude is high, as a cold-blooded emperor, he is willing to say that it is already an extremely indulgent attitude.


    Yunxia guessed he had never been tolerant of anyone.


    After all, after hearing the rumors, you know that Your Majesty belongs to the kind of unreasonable abnormality that kills a few people.


    The teenager fastened his belt, and looked up to see the girl near him. His eyes fell casually on the waist. The narrow and long Feng eyes stared intently, then suddenly stretched out his hand, hooked the waist, and put the girl all over. Embrace it in your arms.


    He lowered his head on the shoulder of the other person, slowly letting his eyebrows loose, and then rubbing against her neck fossa, and her sullen voice was soft, and her thin lips pressed against the skin around her neck. The hot breath was close at hand, and slowly said: "Yunxia."


    "..."


    The girl raised her eyes slightly: "Huh?"


    She noticed that her hand on her side was groped by the other person''s long fingers, and she slowly grasped it.


    He clasped it so tightly that he didn''t feel romantic at all. Instead, he seemed to be locked in a chain, and there was a terrible sense of difficulty in escaping.


    "I allow you to call my name." His voice was soft and soft, one hand clasped her waist tightly, the fit body let the teenager''s eyebrows relax, and the glazed phoenix eyes smiled a little, "Junran . You can call, I do not cure sin."


    Yun Xia looked at his slightly strange eyes, the thin lips were bright red, and there was a sense of Mi Li. She thought about it for a moment, Zhang mouth said: "Aran?"


    Although just casual.


    But looking at the teenager''s slightly stunned look, she knew she was right again.


    The teenager''s pupil narrowed slightly, staring at her strangely for a moment, and apparently did not expect that she was so intimately called.


    However, he lowered his face with no expression, but did not correct the name. He let go of his expression indifferently and fastened the buckle.


    Yun Xia was next to him, secretly staring at the movement of his belt, and gestured in his hand. It was not too difficult.


    She asked humbly: "Your Majesty, do you want to send someone to have breakfast?"


    The young boy fastened his buckle, and Feng Eye glanced at her. He himself had no appetite to eat in the morning, but when he saw the girl''s expression, he paused, and he ordered the palace to spread breakfast.


    ¡­


    The news has long spread in the bedroom.


    Yesterday, the woman who embraced Her Majesty actually stayed in the dormitory. When Her Majesty saw her today, not only did she not take any measures to punish her sins, but she also ordered Li Gonggong to cancel the early dynasty today...


    This series of things has made everyone understand.


    This quiet harem is going to be completely turbulent.


    Grandpa Li communicated his orders from the past, and after returning hurriedly, he held a small palace attendant and asked, "Is your majesty up now?"


    The palace attendant nodded and bowed, with a very polite tone, and whispered: "Yes, Your Majesty has already started, and is letting the minions pass breakfast..."


    "..." Grandpa Li was startled again, "Let you pass breakfast?"


    ¡ª¡ªYour Majesty has no appetite in the morning. Over the years, it has become a habit. Even if the Queen Mother personally persuaded her, His Majesty will not be attentive. If you don¡¯t have an appetite, you don¡¯t need breakfast.


    Li Gonggong knew that as a minister he should persuade the emperor to eat.


    But who is so terrible as the Holy One, who dare to say more about things he does not want?


    therefore.


    Grandpa Li is now extremely shocked.


    He slowed down for a while, and slowly returned to the Holy Palace, standing outside the gate and glancing quietly.


    In the inner hall.


    In the morning, the Holy One, who has never had a meal, was really in front of the table.


    The palace people are respectfully serving breakfast. Yesterday, the horrible situation of His Majesty''s headache was still vivid. They were shaking their legs when they passed.


    But His Majesty just had his eyes closed today, and the girl stood behind him.


    In Li Gonggong''s view, the distance between the two was incredibly close.


    He quietly stepped back, thought for a while, and called a little **** to his side, instructing: "You run and tell the empress dowager what happened yesterday."


    The **** was about to answer.


    Grandpa Li stopped him again, "Forget it... It''s a matter of importance. I''ll go in person."


    ¡­


    Yunxia stood behind the dragon chair, glanced at the breakfast table with the full table, glanced at the pretty side of the teenager, and rolled his eyes quietly.


    The rules do not allow Concubine and Emperor to eat at the same table.


    What''s more, her rank is not high, but now it is only a Jiupin.


    So she can only watch.


    After Gongren withdrew, Tianzi glanced at her, and did not ask her to come to eat. He squeezed his chopsticks slowly and paused. He glanced at the distance between himself and the girl and frowned, "What do you do if you stand so far away?"


    Yun Xia blinked and moved closer.


    But there is still some distance between the two.


    The young boy''s white fingers tightened slightly, and his eyebrows frowned.


    Over the years, his temper has been bad, and murder is a common occurrence. Although there is no interest in killing now, he is a little inexplicable about the distance between the two.


    The teenager''s eyes slightly lifted up, and she looked a little enchanted. Li Li coldly put down her jade chopsticks and quietly commanded: "Feed me."


    Yun Xia was shocked.


    She looked down at the man''s expression.


    The other party looked at her indifferently.


    His eyes were long and narrow, with a smile like a smile, and his eyes were some unknown danger. He raised his hand over her waist and his voice was low: "Aren''t you a concubine, will you wait for someone?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 363： Tyrant Only (16)

    Chapter 363 The Throne of Tyrant (16)


    Yun Xia looked at him, stretched his face in front of him, picked up the pair of jade chopsticks, and made a sentimental feeding machine. He asked, "What does your majesty want to eat?"


    Jun Ran raised her eyebrows slightly and glanced at her.


    The two eat and feed one by one.


    After eating a few dishes, the teenager glanced at her, and her beautiful eyes provoked her lips, smiling like a smile, and raised her chin to signal these morning meals: "Why don''t you, please eat with me."


    Yun Xia looked at the table case.


    No extra chopsticks.


    Because the emperor is a person for every meal, this is also a rule, and the palace people will naturally not put a second pair of chopsticks.


    So she put down the chopsticks in her hand and planned to make a loud call for Gongren to add another pair.


    Jun Ran saw her intentions, and those beautiful eyes were dark and gloomy for a moment.


    He yanked his thin lips, Yin Yinze appeared to be dangerous for a moment, his glazed eyes stared at her silently, and looked at him without blinking, his voice gently asked, "Are you disgusting me?"


    Yun Xia stunned:? ?


    Why is there a tantrum again?


    She looked down at the chopsticks, and then looked at the boy''s cold and gloomy expression. The beautiful thin lips lightly tickled, with a trace of sarcasm, coldly said: "I haven''t disliked you, but you dare to disappoint me? No more, Only use this pair."


    Yunxia: "..."


    When did she say she disliked it? There are so many rumors of his brutal perversion, and she doesn''t like to contact people. Isn''t it normal for her to add a pair of chopsticks?


    Fine.


    Who is the boss of the tyrant.


    Yun Xia silently vomited, picked up the chopsticks again, and sandwiched the dishes for herself.


    The teenager sat aside, squinting, and casually staring at her eating. The deep, phoenix eyes fell on her lips. Her cheeks moved every time she ate, and her lips were ruddy and full¡ª


    He supported his face slightly, looked at it silently for a while, then bent his index finger and knocked on the table, indicating the existence of the person opposite, and his voice casually said to her: "I am not full yet."


    Yun Xia looked at the only pair of chopsticks in his hand, pinched the dishes, and fed them.


    The teenager opened his mouth and bit the top of the chopsticks.


    Yin Hong''s **** thin lips contained crystal jade chopsticks between his lips. Although he bit the dish, his white teeth did not loosen. He bit the chopsticks and smiled, squinting a pair of narrow and long phoenix eyes. She slowly ate a bite before she let it go, and the tip of her tongue licked the thin lips.


    Yun Xia thought, is this meal or seduce? It''s really quiet for a meal.


    "Let''s move out of the cold palace, let them do it today." The emperor suddenly said another sentence.


    He didn''t have to use tableware to eat, so he embraced the girl''s waist and opened her mouth to contain the food she fed.


    His fingertips along the curvature of her waist, inadvertently rubbed down, the side of the face was close to the girl''s body, his arms were warm and soft, his anxiety and anxiety were alleviated a little.


    Jun Ran lowered his head slightly, his eyelashes were thick, covering the emotions in his eyes, and he hugged the girl in his arms expressionlessly, and rubbed subconsciously in her arms, and the frowns of her raised eyebrows were loosened.


    His expression relaxed a bit, and he sat down and hugged the girl completely, only to cheer his lips.


    Yunxia asked, "Where do I want to move?"


    The emperor hugged her, slender fingers took her soft hand, casually playing with each knuckle, the tone was indifferently cold: "Naturally is my bedroom."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 364： Tyrant Only (17)

    Chapter 364 The Throne of Tyrant (17)


    Generally speaking, every concubine will have her own palace.


    This is also the rule of the harem.


    But Yun Xia did not expect to live in the emperor''s palace directly.


    Once this news was announced, the people in the entire harem and Chaotang did not know how shocked they would be.


    Yun Xia originally planned to order a little **** to help herself with the move of the palace.


    But after she called the eunuch, Li Gongzheng passed by.


    Grandfather Li immediately changed his direction. He was greeted with a smile on his face, and smiled courteously: "Ouch, the cloud is always here. How can you come out and tell yourself, what''s the matter with the minions, and trouble you to come out in person?" "


    The attentive smile on his face made the little **** who was familiar with him by his side opened his eyes wide and looked at the girl Yun in awe.


    Grandpa Li is the **** beside His Majesty.


    Except for His Majesty and the Empress Dowager, whoever faced Grandpa Li was polite.


    Even the former ministers.


    There is also the concubine Song Derou in the harem, who changes the law every day, Grandpa Ligong, and asks about things from His Majesty.


    Li Gonggong didn''t have a good face for the concubine.


    But she nodded her head to Yun Yun...


    This is the attitude of Grandpa Li. The young eunuchs did not dare to neglect any more. He quickly learned Grandpa Li and bent his waist down again respectfully.


    Yun Xiadao: "Your Majesty allowed me to move out of the cold palace. I came out and told people to do this."


    "Move out of the cold palace?" Grandpa Li knew that this would happen sooner or later.


    It''s just that moving the palace is not a trivial matter, but it still needs to be announced. This time, it means that the entire harem and Chaotang will know...


    He did not expect His Majesty to move today. He thought he would say it in a few days...


    Li Gonggong''s eyes were more respectful, and Ryan smiled with a smile on his waist: "Whichever you commanded yourself, the minion will do this for you. It''s just that your majesty has said... which palace to move to ?"


    He thought about all the palaces.


    In those palaces where the queen and the concubine lived, Yun Yun did not have enough rank and could not go.


    In the remaining palace, your majesty should choose one close to the palace.


    After all, Miss Yun is now the only real concubine in the harem.


    Everyone else is well-known, and your majesty may not even remember it.


    Fortunately, he did not remember.


    If your majesty remembers that there are still a group of women in her harem, I am afraid that you will either be ordered to be killed or to be thrown out of the palace.


    ¡ª¡ªWith the character of His Majesty, the possibility of killing is relatively high.


    Li Gonggong turned his mind around, but as a result, he heard the girl say: "Your Majesty let me stay in the tent for the time being and did not arrange my own palace."


    Grandpa Li: "..."


    Ok?


    ¡­¡­Ok? ? ?


    He looked at the girl dullly, reacting slowly, and laughed twice quickly: "Ah, the slave is confused. Of course, your concubine, who is loved by your majesty, needs your own palace! Of course it is living. Your Majesty''s Palace!"


    "..."


    Yun Xia glanced at Li Gonggong, who was very pleased, thinking that he was really not easy.


    His eyes were almost stunned.


    But you have to hurry to please the words.


    She nodded, "Then, Grandpa Li is in trouble, I don''t have much stuff, only a few pieces of clothes and jewelry brought from home."


    Li Gonggong quickly responded with a big smile, and said with a smile: "The returning slave will let you give you some more jewelry. There are many rare treasures in the warehouse. You can pick and take whatever you want. A few days ago, Princess Song asked the slave to ask. All the minions refused...the jewelry and clothing of this harem, only you can be blessed."


    Yun Xia''s eyes slightly paused.


    Li Gonggong said this obviously to please himself.


    But the concubine who appeared in his mouth... Yun Xia dropped his eyes for a moment.


    Ugh.


    If she could cross in earlier, she could think of ways to stop the queen mother and send these women into the palace during the coma of Her Majesty.


    But since the Queen Mother has already done this, it is useless to think more.


    According to the cruel temper of the emperor...Unexpectedly, the women in the harem, in the end, could not escape death, as did the concubine.


    If the emperor really wanted to kill someone in the future, she could persuade him to let these women out of the palace.


    Her mission, to be precise, was not to climb up to the position of the concubine step by step, but to spend her time to make the emperor a cruel tyrant and a beloved benevolent prince.


    Yunxia couldn''t help but think about it, the emperor''s perverted perverted character...


    hiss. This task is really unreliable! It would be better to let her override the power of the emperor, and then listen to politics, she is more likely than Junran to be a benevolent monarch.


    That guy''s joy and cruelty to killing is totally perverted.


    She nodded to Grandpa Lee again, and then turned around and left with the skirt angle.


    Grandpa Li still bent over, until the girl''s figure was no longer visible, he straightened up with relief.


    The **** beside him couldn''t help but ask: "Your Majesty wants the concubine to live in her palace... Master Li... Who is this girl Yun, how can you be so courteous to her..."


    Li Gonggong sighed meaningfully: "You just remember that the harem is going to change. You must respect this girl in the future, and listen to her, it will be more useful than asking your lord."


    The **** looked confused.


    Li Gonggong flicked the dust off with a smile, and rickly walked away.


    ¡­


    Grandpa Li planned to go to the Queen Mother.


    After a delay in the middle, he planned to go to the Empress Dowager Palace. After briefing the matter, he hurried to move the palace.


    Although there are many things to do today.


    But Grandpa Li was happy.


    He saw that Miss Yun embraced her majesty with his own eyes, and shared the same bed with him. His majesty also used breakfast...


    As long as there is Cloud Girl, the beautiful life in the future seems to be waving to him...


    He arrived at the Queen Mother''s dormitory, just announced it, and was immediately passed in.


    The Queen Mother even greeted her anxiously, with a happy expression on her face, and asked, "Governor Li, the emperor really passed the concubine to his palace yesterday? How do you get along? How does the emperor feel?"


    Grandpa Li saw that she was so happy and replied with a smile: "This is indeed the case. Your majesty ordered the slaves to spread the word personally. It is naturally very good to get along. Your majesty is in a good mood. I took a good rest today and returned to the cloud. I often have breakfast together."


    Hearing this, the Empress Dowager was unbelievable and gratified. He said a few "OK" one after another, and quickly asked Grandpa Li: "What''s the name of the child?"


    "Named Yunxia."


    "Yun Xia," the empress said a few times with a smile on her face, "It''s a good name, and it''s a nice girl who is warm and quiet when you hear it!"


    Li Gonggong bowed and smiled amiably.


    The Queen Mother said again: "Your Majesty hasn''t ordered her to move the palace. According to Yi''s house, it''s better to go to the Red Ling Palace, closer to the Emperor."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 365： Tyrant Only (18)

    Chapter 365 The Throne of the Tyrant (18)


    Grandpa Li said with a smile: "This matter, really don''t bother you. Your majesty has already told you that the minions are going to move the palace."


    "Oh?" The Queen Mother opened her eyes in surprise and smiled in surprise: "This child... seems to really like it. I remember to order it, and the Ai thought he would forget to move the palace. Things... I wanted to help the family to do this, so I can take the opportunity to get closer to Xia Xia."


    Grandpa Li: "..."


    The empress dowager changed her name directly to Xia Xia.


    This is too familiar...


    However, people who know the Holy Spirit-such as him and the queen mother, know what Cloud Girl means.


    This hasn''t happened in years.


    Although...I don''t know in the future, whether your grace will subside.


    But as far as the current situation is concerned, Cloud Girl is simply the light in the darkness.


    "Oh," the queen mother looked at him. "Are you going to move to the palace now?"


    Grandpa Li bowed: "The minions are going."


    "Okay, that mourning house is with you," the queen mother touched her long armor on her forefinger, and she smiled with joy on her face: "On the way, you will talk to mourning house carefully, how do these two children get along? kind."


    "...Yes." Grandpa Li laughed.


    The Queen Mother suddenly remembered something again, "Oh, which palace is the Emperor going to let Xia Xia move? It should be the Red Ling Palace. If not, change it according to the Ai''s intention, or move the Red Ling Palace, The closer to the emperor''s palace, the better..."


    Grandpa Li sighed when she saw her face full of joy, "My Queen Mother, Your Majesty did not say that Yun Chang would live alone... Your Majesty said that it would be good to move to Longji Hall. It seems that she wanted to live together."


    The Queen Mother: "..."


    Grandpa Li glanced at the Empress Dowager''s expression with understanding.


    Nothing, nothing.


    Anyway, when he just heard about it, it was just as incredible.


    ¡­


    in the corner.


    Song Derou''s eyes were cold, her soft, boneless hands clenched her fists, and her figure was hidden behind the gauze. She didn''t sneer and walked out until the queen mother and Li Gonggong left.


    Just a few days ago, she also felt that no one in this world could make His Majesty feel better...


    Song Derou grasped the handkerchief and asked the maid on the side, "Yun Xia? Who is she?"


    The maid hurriedly told the inquiring information: "Her father is a Sipin official, and your life experience is incomparable. She is now in the rank of Jiu Pin, and you are far away from Niang Niang."


    Song Derou sneered: "What if I am a concubine, who doesn''t know that this concubine is just a decoration, and can''t even see your majesty''s side. My aunt doesn''t allow me to go to the front hall, if your majesty thinks of me one day, saying that waiting for my end is just a death. "


    The maid only promised to promise to speak no more.


    Because what the concubine said...all are facts.


    Now, no matter how hard I try to flatter, it will look a bit fake.


    Song Derou didn''t expect to hear the maid''s response. She squeezed the corner of her skirt tightly, gazing at the direction of the palace gate. After a moment of silence, she muttered: "Even if I can''t stand it... others don''t think about it. Is she called Yunxia?"


    She turned and told her maid: "Is the soup today cooked? Remember to deliver it to your majesty, and remember to say that it is the medicine I worked hard to find..."


    "Yes." The maid should get down.


    the other side.


    Yun Xia thoughtfully, looking at the transparent panel in front of him. The above is the message of Song Derou.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 366： Tyrant Only (19)

    Chapter 366 The Throne of the Tyrant (19)


    This Song Derou''s identity is very interesting, because she turned out to be a reborn person.


    Since it is a rebirth, we will predict what happened in the previous life.


    As a demon king of the abyss, Yunxia travels through time and space to complete the task, but she will not receive other plots than the original master''s memory.


    She can at most know the identity of the reborn, for example, this Song Derou was reborn.


    But the reborn can predict the future, but she cannot.


    She didn''t know what would happen in the future.


    Yun Xia thought about it, and happened to hear that someone outside knocked on the door and whispered: "Your Majesty."


    She looked up.


    No one answered in the bedroom, because the emperor is now resting.


    Yun Xia looked at the young man with closed eyes and soft collapse.


    His sleeping face is always quiet and harmless. Thick and long eyelashes cover the eyelids. His face is white and smooth like milk. He closed his eyes safely in his sleep. His white fingers fell beside the soft slump, and his knuckles were long.


    Maybe it was because I hadn''t slept well in the past few years, but now I can sleep deeply, so staying with her will always go to sleep.


    Yun Xia raised her hand to smooth the teenager''s eyebrows, then got up and opened the palace door: "What''s the matter?"


    Gong Shi Gong bowed respectfully: "This is the soup medicine sent by the concubine Song Gui. The doctor has seen the prescription and said it is useful for His Majesty''s headache, so people send it every day."


    Yunxia screamed.


    She hadn''t spoken yet. Suddenly came a hoarse and lazy voice behind her, and the tone was a little impatient, but the sound quality was still low and beautiful, and she said indifferently: "I don''t drink it, and throw it away."


    The palace attendant quickly bowed back.


    Yunxia raised her eyebrows and looked back at the man.


    The teenager lay sideways on the bed with one hand on his side, and his deep phoenix eyes stared at her with unclear meaning. The light golden dragon robe slightly opened, revealing a slender neck and a fair skin, which looked beautiful and beautiful, and his emotions seemed a little irritable. Gloomy, the voice was cold, staring at her indifferently:


    "If you don''t hold for a while, you will move around... Have I said that I should not go too far?"


    Yunxia looked blankly at the distance between the two.


    She just watched him fall asleep, then walked away from the bed and came to open a door...


    She rolled her eyes silently in her heart and walked back.


    Just before it came to the soft collapse, he was hooked by the other person¡¯s slender arms and snuggled down. The whole person was thrown down on the soft collapse. The man took her gently and turned over, lying on his side. Holding her in her arms, she felt like a large puppet toy with her limbs entangled without gaps.


    Yun Xia was hugged tightly. She endured not struggling. She looked up blankly, remembering the medicine just given by the palace man, and asked, "Is the soup medicine useful for your majesty? It is so uncomfortable for your majesty to have a headache... Why not drink it?" What about this medicine?"


    The doctor said that it can relieve headaches, it should be a kind of tranquilizer.


    Although this prescription is from Song Guifei.


    Jun Ran hugged her, her tight eyebrows relaxed, she sneered at the words, and squeezed her hand carelessly, disdain: "Don''t drink if you don''t want to drink. It''s just a headache. I want to treat me right..."


    He squinted, the girl''s light fragrance lingered, and the irritable and tense nerves seemed to be calmed. The emperor thought about it, and raised his thin red lips, close to the girl, the tone was slow: "...It''s not impossible, but look at me Do you want to give a chance?"


    Yun Xia slightly stunned.


    The teenager hugged her tightly, with her fingers around her waist.


    He naturally followed the arc of her waist and touched two hands expressionlessly, then tightened his hands to hold her silently, frowning:


    "You eat more in the future, you are too thin, and hold my hand."


    Yun Xia rolled her eyes and ignored the other party.


    Why do you want to hug your hands? If you don''t, you will solve the problem?


    She tilted her head, ignoring his words, and continued to the previous question, curious: "But Majesty''s headache is very serious. If the tranquilizer is useful, can''t it be relieved by drinking a little."


    Jun Ran lowered his eyes and looked at the girl''s sober face for a while. His long white fingers lifted up, gently touching her white chin, and then moved slowly along the chin line and fingertips.


    The teenager''s snow-white fingertips touched his red lips, his eyes drooped and his face was expressionless, rubbing the rosy and full lips, and then he paused, his eyes deep, and he replied casually: "I don''t want to drink, I am willing to have a headache. What? You care so much."


    "..."


    Yunxia is speechless.


    Rather than having a headache and taking medicine, it was really a perverted temper.


    I don''t know how he would be close to her and accept her tranquility.


    Yunxia remembered her handkerchief, raised her head, and hugged her arm: "Your majesty, is my handkerchief still there?"


    Tianzi glanced at her, holding her hand and holding her posture, and the emotion in Feng''s eyes was slightly more pleasant.


    Hearing his words, his long narrow eyes lifted up and glanced at the pillow of the long bed.


    But after his eyes came back from the pillow, his tone was casual, and he directly said: "It''s just a veil, I didn''t leave it, people throw it away."


    "..."


    Yun Xia took a deep breath in silence, meditating on the Dao De Jing to calm down her emotions.


    The little bunny made her want to beat people in minutes.


    Treating her veil is like treating Gui Gui Song''s soup, just throw it away...


    Really perverted temper. Phra and Decoction will make him feel better.


    Yun Xia sipped her lips and no longer spoke.


    Junran embraced her waist, lowered her body slightly, buried her face in her neck fossa, rubbed softly, like a small animal, his voice was still eerie and dumb, softly rubbed, Suddenly asked: "You wrote the cloud word on the handkerchief yourself?"


    "Ah?" Yun Xia did not remember for a moment: "What cloud word?"


    But she remembered it quickly.


    For half a month when I was idle in the cold palace, I took this square with me and wrote a word "cloud" in the corner of the handkerchief.


    Because she remembered the previous world, she once wrote her name on the red silk of Nanhuai, which means that this person will be owned by herself in the future.


    The handkerchief is also written with handwriting, just used.


    But that is not important.


    The important thing is the calming fragrance on the veil.


    It was the key that made the emperor notice the handkerchief and then took her out of the cold palace.


    She hummed: "I wrote it. Your Majesty asked what this is doing?"


    Jun Ran''s eyes were slightly deep, and he paused, hugging her casually.


    The light fragrance in the girl''s hair made his entire brain relax slightly, and his voice became lazy: "Ask casually."


    After he answered, he tightened his arms again.


    Yunxia was held in the arms of the emperor, and when she was so sticky that she wanted to beat him, suddenly came out of the door: "The Queen Mother is driving--"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 367： Tyrant Only (20)

    Chapter 367 The Throne of Tyrant (20)


    Hearing this, Yun Xia raised her head and took the opportunity to get up from the emperor''s arms to salute.


    But she just stood up against the other person¡¯s shoulders, she was held by the wrist, and pulled back, fell directly on him, and was caught by the other person¡¯s long legs, her waist was tightly held, and the man was buried in Neck rubbed his face, his voice was low: "Why do you go?"


    "..." Yun Xia took his hand and wanted to break his slender fingers away. "The Queen Mother is here, and I get up to salute."


    After hearing this, the emperor''s white and beautiful eyebrows fell dull and gloomy for a moment, and Yin Hong''s thin lips pulled up the arc cruelly, reaching out to catch her two hands, shaking hands and pressing on top of her head, and the entire long body pressed on On her body, the light gold corner of the dragon robe was covered, and there was **** anger in his voice:


    "...Oh? Is it important for me or salute? It''s just that the queen mother came in. You lie and let me hug, what salute?"


    Yunxia: "..."


    She was shocked by the robber''s logic, and slowly blinked her eyes and began to argue: "This is two things, the queen mother is coming, and the salute is a palace rule."


    The man lost his temper somehow.


    But the emperor chuckled lowly again, narrowing his eyes narrowly and narrowly looking at her. There was some danger in the expression, and his face was loose, and he asked, "Is the palace regulations important or is it important?"


    Yunxia: "..."


    She seriously looked at the white face, beautiful facial features in front of her, and the abyss-like dark and dangerous eyes stared at her closely, making people feel imprisoned. She pursed her lips and answered, "Your Majesty is important."


    This sentence.


    Successfully pleased the perverted king in front of him.


    His lips twitched again, and he glanced at her with a smile. Although the intensity of his hands was not relaxed, his expression obviously slowed down, and he laughed lazily: "It is your consciousness. I give you privileges, You don¡¯t have to salute to see others."


    The voice fell.


    The queen mother came in from just outside.


    She happened to hear the end of the sentence, raised her eyebrows in surprise, and then greeted with joy, her eyes fell on the two of them in the temple.


    On the soft collapse, the teenager lifted his white chin, his eyes not cold or cold, and looked over, holding a young girl in his arms. The whole person almost entangled the little girl, and even someone came in and did not let go.


    Yunxia was so entangled that she could not get up, so she nodded to the queen mother as a courtesy.


    However, the Queen Mother did not feel a little angry.


    When she saw the two intimate people on the soft collapse, her face suddenly showed a bright smile, smiling at them kindly, raising her hand to cover her mouth and laughing slightly, the long armor slightly tilted, Yongronghuagui: "It is impossible, It''s not a coincidence that Aijia has bothered you?"


    Yunxia is trying to answer no.


    Holding his own teenager beside him, sneering, holding her head with one hand, while holding her face against her neck, as if not close enough, rubbing her face along the neck, the tip of her nose against the collarbone of the girl, said lowly: " Mother knows to come over?"


    There was a slight dissatisfaction in his words.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was really dissatisfied, the queen mother disturbed herself.


    Yun Xia also served.


    She reached out and took her hand away from her waist, but when she took it away, she was held back again. The other party had to measure in, holding her waist to fit her body, and the tip of her nose slipped slightly from the collarbone.


    Yunxia: "..."


    She looked up to the queen mother aside.


    Although she didn''t get up to salute, the Queen Mother didn''t mind, but instead looked at the two in amazement and saw that the girl was held up and couldn''t get up, she couldn''t help but covered her mouth and smiled.


    The queen mother''s eyes were amazed and her heart was amazed.


    She thought Li Gonggong''s words were exaggerated, but she knew at first glance that there were exaggerations. Li Gonggong said that she was quite conservative.


    She smiled and said: "The mother did not disturb it intentionally, but I heard that your child has a headache, it seems to be much better, is it true?"


    The emperor nodded.


    "It''s great," the queen mother was pleasantly surprised, and even took her to see Yunxia''s eyes, and she was more amiable, beckoning Yunxia, ??"Xiaxia, come here, mother will give you the same thing."


    Yun Xia stunned.


    She didn''t expect the empress to be so familiar, so she saw Xia Xia directly at the first meeting.


    She was about to get up, but the waist was surrounded by the emperor, and she was not allowed to move.


    He held the girl''s waist in one hand and stretched it upward toward the queen mother. He said lazily: "What should I give? Just give it to me."


    The queen mother looked at her son strangely.


    She did not expect that the emperor was so spoiled that she did not want to let go for a moment.


    She had no choice but to walk over, stretched out her hand and took off the precious bracelet on her wrist, and handed it over with a smile: "This bracelet is given to Xia Xia, and the emperor will ask you to take care of it in the future."


    Jun Ran reached for the bracelet. He lowered his head and picked up the girl''s wrist. He personally put the emerald-colored bracelet on her wrist, and then supported the chin for a while. He laughed and said, "It''s really old-fashioned."


    The Queen Mother: "..."


    Disgusted by her own son, her smile froze for a moment, a little angry, and whispered: "This is a token from the royal family. Xia Xia wears this, and no one in the palace dares to bully her."


    Junran''s white fingers rubbed the bracelet, and her fingertips touched the girl''s wrist by the way, feeling the smoothness of her skin.


    He heard the words and dismissed Yin Hong''s lips with disdain, "Who dares to bully her if there is me?"


    He put the bracelet on the girl''s wrist, and his voice was low: "If anyone dares to bully you, just tell me."


    The queen mother heard this and looked at the two children, her face showing a kind and kind smile.


    Alas... her emperor will be distressed.


    ¡­


    Song Derou was in his dormitory when the joy in the Longji Palace was harmonious, listing the events of his previous life one by one.


    In fact, the life of her previous life was pretty harmonious.


    There is a general husband and a pair of children.


    But since God has given her a new life, she will live the best life, have the most perfect man, and the highest status.


    So she blew her ears, coaxed the queen mother, and accepted her concubine while her majesty was sleeping.


    She naturally has her own killer skills.


    In the last life, the Queen Mother had exhausted all kinds of hardships and got a tranquilizer from the Western Region, which had an effect on Her Majesty''s headache.


    Song Derou accidentally obtained the prescription in his previous life.


    This is also her confidence to conquer her majesty.


    result.


    After she entered the palace, she apparently made the prescription a soup and presented it to her majesty. The doctor said that it was effective, but her majesty was still not half interested in her.


    Song Derou didn''t expect that he was unable to attract his majesty with his killer.


    Thinking of this matter, she looked hazy, and she held a writing brush in her hand, slowly writing down what happened in the previous life.


    She lived a lifetime again.


    Therefore, make good use of your own foresight.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 368： The Tyrant Only (21)

    Chapter 368 The Throne of Tyrant (21)


    At this time in the last life, the royal family conducted a royal hunt.


    Song Derou participated in the hunt with her husband because her husband was a general.


    That was also the first time she saw the emperor.


    love at first sight.


    Although he was rumored to be moody and **** and brutal, this could not conceal the boy¡¯s beautiful and beautiful appearance, ecstatic eyes, and his natural foresight, and his ability to govern the country.


    This is the perfect lover in her imagination.


    She remembered the previous life, and there were various girls in the hunt.


    At that time, the queen mother asked jokingly that these young ladies could be fancy.


    His Majesty raised his eyes lazily and said, "No, Jiadidi, no horseback riding, boring."


    At that time, Song Derou couldn''t help but want to go out and told His Majesty that he would.


    But she is already married and cannot speak casually on this occasion, so in the end she said nothing.


    But my heart is regrettable.


    His Majesty even likes himself.


    In this life, she is already a concubine, and she must show her talents on the hunting ground. This time she will not miss the opportunity again!


    Also let the emperor see that he is different from those charming women.


    Song Derou thought about the plan before the expression on his face relaxed, and his lips slightly tickled.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Song Derou''s days are right. A few days later, it was indeed time for the royal family to hold the hunt.


    As a concubine, she has to accompany her.


    Song Derou dressed in the bedroom early in the morning.


    Because it''s a riding outfit, the hair can''t be combed as usual, but simpler.


    But this is also exquisite.


    In order to attract His Majesty¡¯s attention, of course, her appearance is not so careless. She looked at the mirror left and right, smiled and said to the palace girl: "Although it is a riding suit, but the bun should also be ingenious. This palace is a concubine, representing But the royal family."


    The maid responded with respect, and smiled: "The lady is in a good mood today."


    Song Deruo touched the bun and smiled. "Or your mind is delicate, this palace is really in a good mood today. Has the riding equipment ordered by this palace come?"


    Today''s riding outfit is also prepared by herself, and unlike the palace, it is more heroic.


    The maid smiled: "It''s already ready."


    Song Derou smiled with satisfaction: "Okay, wait for this palace to be replaced."


    ¡­


    At this time in the Longji Hall.


    After the boy sat alone at the table, his white fingers flipped through the pages of the book. His lazy, narrow and long eyes were lingering in the spring. His appearance was a little bit hooked. He slouched leaning against the back of the chair with his long legs resting on the table.


    Yun Xia changed his riding suit for hunting in the back room.


    Only the emperor and the queen mother are in the bedroom.


    It''s embarrassing to be too embarrassed. Be careful: "Your Majesty... This matter is not right for your mother. You should not accept it without your knowledge. But these women who entered the palace are innocent. If you really don''t like it, It¡¯s good for the mother to find a head and send them out of the palace. What do you think?"


    The young boy¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He turned a page, frowned slightly, and looked at the Empress Dowager with beautiful glazed eyes. The curvature of the thin lips was a little cruel, and his voice suppressed the **** gas: "...What do I do when I leave the palace? I¡¯m bored recently, leaving me with toys and killing them one by one."


    When it comes to killing, his eyes are full of interest, his lips are slightly hooked, his eyes are faint and scarlet, and there is a deep sense of happiness hidden.


    When he showed such a look, the Queen Mother was also afraid. She couldn''t help regretting her decision once again, why did she listen to Song Derou and accept a group of concubines.


    The emperor almost slayed a killing ring, and his mother was also cold.


    This is her concubine, and she should bear the consequences. The girls were all innocent, and the queen mother did not want to bleed.


    She thought about it.


    To persuade the emperor, there was no other way to affect his emotions. And now only he can affect his mood...


    The queen mother thought of something and said, "Emperor, your mother should remind you that if you kill someone in the harem at random... Xia Xia will also be afraid of you. She is also in the harem after all."


    "..."


    The emperor''s movement to turn the book stopped.


    He lifted his narrow and long phoenix eyes, his glazed eyes, and left his expression on the Queen Mother coldly, with a slight displeasure in his tone: "Afraid of me?"


    The queen mother had also tried his attitude, nodded and smiled, "Yeah, girls are timid, she is also a harem, if you see you killing the concubine at random, you may not think of yourself, Of course I will be afraid..."


    "..." Jun Ran closed the book, his white long fingers were placed on the cover of the book, his delicate eyebrows were raised, his eyes were a little impatient, and he said coldly: "Reminiscent of herself? She and those women don''t..."


    In the next two words, he stopped and didn''t say anything. His eyes were faint and restless, and his lips opened coldly and coldly: "...Couldn''t she be happy if I didn''t kill the concubine?"


    The Empress Dowager was a little surprised.


    She tentatively tried it but didn''t expect... Huanger seemed to really have a loose attitude.


    She quickly said: "As long as those women are sent out of the palace, there is only Xia Xia in the harem. Can you be unhappy as a woman? Of course you will be happy. In the future, the family will not interfere with you, and you will be happy with you. Okay?"


    She just didn''t want those innocent girls who had taken the palace to die in the palace.


    After all, it was Na Fei who made the call without permission.


    Today''s hunt, Song Derou will also arrive as a concubine.


    Song Derou is after all a child he is close to.


    The Empress Dowager was very worried. After seeing Song Derou, Her Majesty killed him casually.


    So she carefully consulted with the emperor and wanted to help Song Derou fight, as long as she saved her life and left the palace later.


    The emperor squinted for thought, and finally nodded: "Then don''t kill, send it out of the palace, don''t obstruct my eyes in the palace."


    The queen mother finally let out her breath and was more satisfied with Yunxia.


    It has been a while since Yunxia went to the inner room to change clothes. The emperor frowned, and asked the palace attendant, "Isn''t it alright?"


    The emperor became impatient, and all the palace attendants were cold and sweaty. They quickly hurried to ask, and came out and answered carefully with a smiley face: "The mother said that it will be okay soon, please, Your Majesty, please wait a moment..."


    He gave birth to lovelessness as he replied


    The lady is too bold, how dare you say this to your majesty?


    How can a concubine dress up and make it so that His Majesty is waiting outside? What''s more, their emperor is not an ordinary emperor...that is the emperor who kills people at all times. The lady is not afraid of your majesty''s impatience, and the consequences are unimaginable?


    The palace attendant was sweating with nervousness.


    But in fear of fear, His Majesty listened to these remarks, but just said "trouble" impatiently, then sat on the table and continued to open the book, honestly waiting.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 369： Tyrant Only (22)

    Chapter 369 The Throne of Tyrant (22)


    Song Derou came to the Longji Hall and smiled to the palace attendant to spread the word.


    The palace attendant came out soon, and invited her in.


    Song Derou couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Her Majesty allowed her to meet so quickly, did her tranquilizer finally impress him?


    Yeah, that tranquilizer must have worked, how could your majesty be indifferent?


    She looked down at the well-prepared riding outfit and happily followed the palace attendant.


    Inside the hall.


    The queen mother looked up and smiled at her.


    But the emperor sat in front, without raising his head, as if not paying attention to her arrival at all.


    Song Derou dressed up deliberately to attract his attention. How could he be reconciled not to look at himself, so he deliberately said: "Please, please your Majesty."


    An opening.


    The other party raised his head.


    The boy''s dark and beautiful eyes looked over, just for an instant, as if he saw the humble stone on the roadside, without any emotional glance, his gaze flickered past and did not speak.


    Song Derou''s smile suddenly stiffened.


    Her hair was carefully combed all morning. Her riding outfit was designed by herself and sent to the palace after the house was ready.


    Along the way, even the inner attendants who passed by would look twice, smiling and praising Song Guifei''s heroic attitude, wearing a riding suit and not losing the general''s demeanor.


    But your majesty''s look was like looking at the stone.


    Maybe seeing stones will be more emotional?


    Song Derou''s face was stiff and he had to step back aside and walk toward the Queen Mother affectionately.


    The Empress Dowager''s gaze was kind of loving.


    The Queen Mother thought to herself that Song Derou was accepted into the palace by herself, and she suffered the indiscriminate disaster. So she felt slightly guilty about her.


    Now it is difficult to persuade the emperor to save the lives of the concubines.


    When the siege came back, quickly made excuses and sent them out of the palace.


    Lest you lose your life.


    The queen mother patted her hand lovingly, and Song Derou smiled back.


    The harem is qualified to accompany the hunt, it is the concubine and the queen mother.


    Song Derou thought they could go, but the people in the main hall didn''t get up, still sitting safely, not knowing what they were waiting for.


    She had to wait with everyone in confusion.


    after awhile.


    The curtain of the inner room was gently lifted.


    Song Derou looked up.


    Stepping out of the inner room was a young girl with a long face and a simple hair brushed up in a riding outfit. She lined up with a small face bright and beautiful, and came over with a calm expression.


    Song Derou saw that the emperor with no expression when he came in now, now seeing the girl, his beautiful glazed phoenix eyes blinked like a girl, and looked at the girl with one hand on the chin for a while. Yin Hong''s thin lips tickled slightly imperceptibly, and his expression seemed very satisfied.


    The queen mother around her also smiled and got up and walked over. "Let Ai Jia take a closer look... Yeah, Xia Xia is very suitable for riding. This small waist, even the Ai Jia is tempted to read it."


    She raised her hand in surprise, helping the girl smooth the folds of the waist dress.


    However, when the emperor saw this scene in the first place, the emotion in the eyes of the phoenix was gloomy. The white long fingers overlapped the book, the tone was soft, but there was an obvious danger. He said slowly: "The mother...This is my concubine. ."


    The queen mother raised her head and blinked, reacting.


    ...Your Majesty, this is... Dissatisfied with touching Xia Xia''s waist?


    The queen mother couldn''t help but be speechless.


    In the first seat, a teenager with a beautiful face raised his hand, condescending, and said to the girl, "Come here."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 370： Tyrant Only (23)

    Chapter 370 The Throne of Tyrant (23)


    After Yun Xia came out of the inner room, at first glance, he looked at Song Derou aside.


    She didn''t know much about Song Derou. She only knew the identity of Song Derou''s previous life. She was a general''s wife and had a son and a daughter with the general.


    I did not expect to come to the palace after rebirth.


    She glanced at her for a while, then looked away and walked to the first boy.


    She had just walked to Junran''s side, and she was held in the arms by the teenager''s wrist, sitting on his long legs and being held by him.


    Because at this time wearing a riding outfit, her waist appeared more slender, the emperor¡¯s fingers along the arc of the waist and abdomen, carelessly rubbed down, her eyes dropped close to her, her eyes were somber and cold, her crimson thin lips against her earlobe, low Asked: "What do you see her doing?"


    Yun Xia did not understand: "Ah? Who do I see?"


    "How do I know what her name is." The emperor was a little impatient, frowning slightly, thin lips slowly touching her white and tender ears, and sneered coldly: "Why come out and see her first?"


    "..."


    Yun Xia didn''t expect him to pay attention to this, even if he came out to see who cares. She glanced at the young boy''s beautiful face and said perfunctoryly: "I think Princess Gui is pretty, can''t I see it?"


    Listening to her saying, the emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly, snorted, apparently displeased, and asked coldly: "She is beautiful? If you see a beautiful person, do you even have to look at a woman? Do not forget You are my concubine."


    Yun Xia looked into the boy''s eyes in confusion, and saw that his narrow and long eyes were indifferent, and his slender fingers also embraced her, a little harder, like suppressing the irritability, and the glazed eyes stared at her without blinking. There was a faint red, icy cold at the bottom of the eyes, making people clearly aware of the danger.


    For a while, she thought for a while, took the initiative to hold the young man, tried to understand the logic of this person''s perversion, and asked tentatively: "Your Majesty means, I will only look at His Majesty?"


    Jun Ran lowered his eyes and glanced at the hands holding them.


    "I didn''t say that." He grunted, but didn''t let go of his fingers.


    Yun Xia already had his own way to appease his emotions. He heard the words and followed him: "Yes, His Majesty didn''t say, but I think it''s enough to just watch His Majesty in the future."


    "..."


    Jun Ran glanced at her with a narrowed eyebrow, her eyebrows loosened, and she was extremely satisfied. Her long white fingers snapped back and took her hand.


    Yunxia took the opportunity to raise her hand, touched the emperor''s white face with one hand, touched the beautiful face a few times, and ate the king''s tofu, complimenting in her mouth: "Your Majesty is so beautiful, how can I have time to see other people Ah, no one else looks good.


    Although her movements are a bit bold, because of the good words in her mouth, His Majesty glanced at her coldly, and she was not angry or even resisted. Letting her touch her face a few times, she did not slow down:" You are a consciousness. Since you like me so much, I can give you the favor for a little longer."


    He said, raising his eyebrows slightly again, beautiful phoenix eyes squinting, dangerous red looming deep in his pupils, and his tone was indifferent: "If you don''t want to die, just wait for me and don''t want to see other people."


    "..."


    Yun Xiapi smiled at the flesh and smiled: "Yes, I must wait and see Your Majesty."


    I''m crazy about you.


    The other party was satisfied and hugged her tightly.


    Beside the main hall.


    Song Derou kept watching them.


    Although they didn''t know what the two said, there was a strange aura around them, as if there was only one another in the eyes, and no one outside could get in.


    Song Derou gritted his teeth.


    She abandoned her husband and children of the previous life, but it was not to be used as a foil.


    It was she who went into the palace with all her heart, coaxing the queen mother to seal herself as a concubine.


    She is now a concubine! Why doesn''t your majesty look at her, just looking at this slut! The little bitch''s father was only a fourth-grade official, while her father Song Derou was a first-rank clerk.


    According to the memory of her previous life, there was a locust disaster in China soon. When the court would approve the money, when her father swallowed the money, her family would be richer. Where is this Yunxia family comparable?


    She has abandoned her husband and children in the past life and abandoned such a beautiful life. Shouldn''t she be better compensated?


    So Her Majesty can only be hers.


    Those who stand in front must die.


    Song Derou conceived the vicious plan in his heart, but he smiled more tenderly and softly on the surface, and asked the queen mother aside: "The queen mother, who is she?"


    At this moment, the empress was looking at the old mother''s smile, looking at the two children who were flirting in the first seat.


    After hearing Song Derou''s question, she turned to look at Song Derou, feeling a little guilty in her heart.


    They all blame themselves for taking the child into the palace. Otherwise, maybe she can have a good marriage outside the palace.


    She patted Song Derou''s hand and explained for Yun Xia: "Yun Xia is a good girl, she didn''t salute you, it was the grace given to her by Her Majesty. She doesn''t have to salute her when she sees the sad family, don''t blame you."


    Song Derou smiled stiffly, "Your Majesty... How could your Majesty so love her so much?"


    The Queen Mother heard the words and looked at the two of them, saying kindly: "I don''t know this Aijia. Rouer... I blame the Aijia for making their own claims, picking you into the palace, you can rest assured that the Aijia will protect you in the future. Will also arrange a good place for you."


    Song Derou sneered.


    ideas? She can''t go anywhere!


    She stared coldly at Yunxia.


    Perhaps it was her sight that the girl turned back.


    Eyes looked at each other.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 371： Tyrant Only (24)

    Chapter 371 The tyrant''s favorite pet (24)


    Looking at each other, Song Derou smiled generously at Yunxia Luo.


    Yunxia withdrew her gaze, thoughtfully.


    At this moment, the queen mother stood up and smiled: "Since Xia Xia is also here, then be ready to go. Ai Jia and Rouer will share a sedan chair, Xia Xia, you will be with your majesty."


    The emperor naturally had no objection to this arrangement, half-armed the girl, stood up and walked outside.


    Song Derou''s face was a bit stiff, and he had to bow to salute when the two passed by.


    The queen mother lifted her and smiled, "Rou''er, you should also join the sad family."


    Song Derou smiled quietly at her.


    ¡­


    But at this time, while His Majesty was out of the palace to hunt, Lord Yun''s official position was not qualified to follow him, so he took advantage of this opportunity to quietly go to the Cold Palace and wanted to see his daughter.


    Yunxia''s move to the palace did not spread. Even the people in the palace did not know where she moved. I only knew that Grandpa Li and the queen mother came together that day, and took away Yun Yun''s things.


    Because her concubine has not yet been upgraded, the only thing in the palace that she is favored by is the group of palace attendants in the Longji Hall.


    Master Yun went to Lenggong and didn''t see her daughter. I only heard that she had left, but she didn''t know where to go.


    He returned home worriedly.


    Faced with his wife¡¯s concerns, he had to arbitrarily lie about it and lied that he and his daughter had met to reassure his wife.


    But in his own heart, he was ups and downs.


    the other side.


    The hunting grounds have been divided, and you nobles go to the hunting grounds, and let the people set up their tents.


    General Fu Fu, who is famous in the army, is also directing the tents to be stationed.


    His sword and eyebrows, his facial features are more handsome, and he was riding on a horse at this time, his face plainly commanded the soldiers to take charge of the vigilance near the hunting ground.


    There were also many women on the hunt, and when passing by General Fu, they couldn''t help but glance a few more times, revealing an admiring look.


    General Fu Zisheng is the left arm and right arm of His Majesty. He has followed the Holy Spirit from an early age and has high prestige in the army. Now he is about the same age as His Majesty.


    It''s time to talk about marriage.


    The ladies of each family did not dare to think about His Majesty who was far away from the horizon, but this general was close at hand.


    He looks good, has excellent abilities, and has a young and high status. He is a satisfied husband-in-law for many young ladies.


    It is said that General Fu Xiao is also very self-preserving. There are only two passers-by in the house, and the other women have never married one.


    I haven''t seen the little general visit the Hualou.


    Therefore, they did not dare to think of His Majesty the Emperor, the little general was the most perfect candidate.


    Fu Zisheng felt helpless when he felt the gaze around him. He rolled over from his horse, lowering his voice and instructing the attendant: "The upper frame of the St. is coming, and things here must be done in advance."


    The attendant bowed.


    Fu Zisheng held the sword with his fingers and said, "I''ll look around. You''re sending troops to guard outside the hunting ground. Don''t let idlers come in."


    The attendant bowed again respectfully.


    Fu Zisheng then strode away.


    at this time.


    Yun Xia was still in the carriage, hands around the young man''s neck, and patted him gently on the shoulder.


    The carriage was very spacious, and he leaned on her shoulders sideways, then slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep, slid off her shoulders, pillowed in the neck socket, his hands were still holding her waist tightly, and he refused at all Let go, even now that you have fallen asleep.


    Yunxia looked down at him.


    The cruel emperor, like a child when he fell asleep, holding her waist without letting go, the teenager''s face was white and beautiful, pillowed on her, his cheek felt a little soft, he unconsciously rubbed rubbing, like a small animal Enclose her tightly.


    Yun Xia was stunned, looked down at him, reached up and lifted the emperor''s face up.


    Sleep was disturbed, and the teenager couldn''t help frowning, half-dreaming and half-waking, even with his eyes closed, he couldn''t see the two colored glass-like eyes, but he could clearly feel the anger between his eyes and his eyes were slightly scarlet, like Can''t suppress the temper.


    But soon, the light fragrance around him let him relax gently, unconsciously rubbing between the girls hair, long legs also hooked her calf, hanging like a large koala on her.


    Yun Xia reached out and touched his tall nose bridge, Yin Hong''s thin **** lips.


    Subsequently, she withdrew her hand and leaned on the carriage.


    Wait until the party reaches the paddock.


    Grandpa Li in front said to him with a smile: "Yun is always here, Your Majesty, here."


    He even put Yunxia''s title in front.


    Previously, His Majesty did not like to ride in a carriage. He was grumpy and grumpy, and he often had headaches. The carriage was dangling, which affected his mood after a long time.


    So when you traveled in the past, your majesty was cold-faced, so that these servants were trembling along the way, even the bumps of the carriage were worried.


    His back was sweaty when he walked down.


    But this time...


    After His Majesty entered the carriage, there was no noise, and he went smoothly to the paddock.


    Grandfather Li Gongfu was convinced of Yunxia Pei.


    With Miss Yun... Your Majesty has never killed a person these days.


    For his temper, it was a miracle.


    Therefore, when Grandpa Lee opened the curtain, he was all grateful.


    At the next moment, he saw His Majesty sleeping on the girl, because of his rumors, the teenager frowned, subconsciously tightened his arms, then was awakened and slowly opened his dark eyes.


    The narrow and long phoenix eyes, when they were just awake, looked a little confused, but the next second recovered their sobriety and looked at Grandpa Li.


    Sheng''s sleep has not been very good, and it is rare that he can fall asleep in the carriage. At this time, he was awakened midway. His eyes unconsciously flooded with tyranny, and his eyes appeared quiet and ruthless.


    "..." Grandpa Li wished to raise his hand and slapped himself.


    Why don''t you look at the situation before calling someone?


    He was tense, not knowing what to do, but he saw Yun Xia hugged the boy back and touched his fair face, and asked, "Is your majesty still sleepy? Go back to the tent and sleep for a while. I will be with your majesty." "


    Jun Ran looked down at her, and her cheek was touched by her small hand again, but the red anger in his eyes slowly dissipated, and she lowered her hand, um, and hugged the girl to get up.


    He ignored Grandpa Li.


    Li Gonggong respectfully looked at the two and left, then he was relieved.


    Miss Yunxia... It''s really a lucky star.


    Amazing.


    ¡­


    The emperor did not like the big fanfare, so after they arrived, they went straight into the tent, without disturbing the people in the other parts of the paddock.


    But entering the paddock must pass through the soldier''s checkpoint, so only Fu Zisheng received the news and hurried back to prepare to meet the Saint.


    at this time.


    Yun Xia is like coaxing a child, trying to put his voice gently and without expression: "Your Majesty, I don''t want to sleep, I will be with you next to me."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 372： Tyrant Only (25)

    Chapter 372 The Throne of Tyrant (25)


    Jun Ran was a little irritated, pressed his temper, and said coldly: "You don''t lie down, how do I hug? I want you and me together, do you dare to disobey the order?"


    Yunxia frowned.


    This is ancient, concubine can''t disobey the emperor, she has no expression on her face, and her voice has returned to indifference, obediently obeying: "Listen to your majesty."


    She lowered her head and unfolded the thin quilt on the soft couch. She was about to lie down, but her wrist was suddenly caught by the man.


    Slender fingers held her wrist.


    She looked up and saw Jun Ran''s expression. The restlessness on his face had disappeared. She looked at her silently and looked at her face. After a few seconds, the young boy''s narrow and long eyes actually showed a trace of caution. The fingers were tight and low. Pleasant voice asked: "Why? Can you be angry?"


    Yun Xia is not angry, but only about the relationship between the two of the world-he must listen to the younger brother, which makes her a little depressed. She didn''t take the teenager''s question seriously, "How can I be angry with your majesty, I will obey later."


    She said nothing else.


    But the emperor tightened her wrists, her eyes dark and unclear. After a while, he looked away and let go, his voice was dull and said: "Forget it. I''m not a very unreasonable person. If you don''t want to lie, just lie down. Come on... stay by my side."


    After he finished speaking, he opened the quilt, rolled himself up, and said nothing.


    Yun Xia froze for a while, looking at the group of slender figures on the soft couch, she sat down without a hurry, sat next to him, reached out to lift the quilt, pulled out the teenager''s white fingers, held him, ten fingers Hold it well.


    Jun Ran raised her eyes and glanced at her, but did not resist. After being caught, she closed her eyes.


    When he was with her, he always fell asleep quickly.


    After the teenager''s breathing was light and steady, Yun Xia raised his hand to help him cover the thin quilt, and then got up, ready to go out and let go.


    After seeing the emperor, she was basically in his arms.


    This guy likes to hold her too much.


    Yun Xia hasn''t visited by himself for a long time, so he walked out of the tent, stretched his muscles, and told Li Gonggong to go shopping nearby.


    Grandpa Li quickly smiled and responded, and sent a small palace attendant to follow her.


    In addition to the main camp of the emperor, there are many camps of other nobles.


    A group of young women are gathering together, studying novelly the use of bows and arrows.


    But the bows here are not used for fun, but bows that are really used for hunting, so the bow strings are tightly pulled. This group of ladies can¡¯t even pull the bow strings, let alone archery.


    Yunxia didn''t step forward to join them, but just stood aside and watched for a while with interest. Seeing that they couldn''t pull it apart, she couldn''t help but feel a little itchy, so she took off a bow beside her.


    She tried to pull away, but with the strength of the body itself, she couldn''t pull it off.


    Yun Xia pouted, and mobilized the power of the Demon King. The slender fingers easily pulled the bow string. The bow and the string almost formed a beautiful full moon shape. The arrow rested on the index finger. The expression was flat, and it was aimed at a distant target in the distance. .


    The girl let go of her hand, the arrow cut through the sky, and hit the target with a straight arrow, hitting the heart.


    Yun Xia was satisfied to put down the bow.


    The women not far away did not pay attention to this side, but Yun Xia''s side, Xiao Gong Shi''s expression was shocked and admired, could not help but looked at Yun Xia a few.


    Yun Xiaman casually wandered into the jungle. Without a few steps, he heard a low voice with a wry smile: "Miss'' bow technique is so fascinating, it really makes Fu Mou admire."


    Yunxia raised her eyebrows and looked back.


    The palace attendants recognized people and saluted quickly.


    The person who came was tall, in a riding suit, with a warm smile on his face, because the skin was darker all year round, but the facial features were handsome, and he looked good, the atmosphere was unique to the generals, and the etiquette was very complete. .


    Yun Xia''s complexion is a bit strange.


    Because she knows Song Derou''s past.


    Although Yunxia can''t predict the future, she will be aware of the "capable people" in the small world, such as those who are born through again, and will know the identity information of these people.


    At this moment she immediately recognized that the handsome man in front of him was the son-in-law of Song Derou''s former husband and her father-in-law.


    Fu Zisheng.


    Fu Xiaojun¡¯s character is very good. After marrying Song Derou, although the husband and wife have no emotional foundation, the ancient marriage was originally arranged. It doesn¡¯t matter, just have a sense of responsibility.


    Fu Zisheng treats Song Derou very well, and in his previous life was a piece of sweet love.


    Yun Xia didn''t know the specifics of the previous life, only that this person was Song Derou''s husband, and he was very good to Song Derou.


    She nodded with a smile, and couldn''t think of what attitude she should face him.


    Although Fu Zisheng was a general, the number of rituals was thorough and elegant. After paying a ritual, his eyes were a little bright, staring at Yun Xia and asked: "Can Miss tell Fang Ming? General of the army."


    Yun Xia ignored the introduction and turned to the palace attendant and said: "Long out, go back."


    Fu Zisheng was shocked.


    He apparently didn''t expect to ignore his self-reported house, but ignored it and left.


    He couldn''t help but follow two steps and said, "This lady..."


    Why didn''t even say a word?


    Fu Zisheng knows that he is a sought-after among the famous ladies. His mother told him that many of them have secretly asked if they can be married and married.


    This is the first time he took the initiative to accost, because the opponent''s archery is amazing, but the other party ignored it, not even saying the name.


    Fu Zisheng stood blankly.


    And behind a tree.


    Song De gritted his teeth softly, grasped the handkerchief, and whispered: "Shameless!"


    Isn''t that Yun Xia Mo a vixen? Or is it her nemesis? Have you hooked up your majesty selected in your life, and have you hooked up your husband of previous life?


    Although Song Derou abandoned Fu Zisheng in his life, he escaped the marriage with him.


    But to be fair, Fu Zisheng was very kind to her in her life and never provokes other women. At this time, he was talking to Yunxia...


    Song Derou felt extremely uncomfortable and felt like his belongings were taken away.


    She settled down, stepped forward, and smiled at Fu Zisheng who was standing still: "General Fu, why are you here alone?"


    Fu Zisheng turned back to God and turned back to see Song Derou''s smiling face.


    Although he did not know Yunxia, ??he certainly knew the concubine, and immediately bowed his head to salute: "Look at the concubine."


    The woman covered her mouth and chuckled: "No outsiders, the general does not need to be rude, please hurry up."


    Fu Zisheng straightened his body, with a serious face, shook his head and said, "The lady is a concubine, and her majesty will be her majesty''s guard general.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 373： Tyrant Only (26)

    Chapter 373 The Throne of Tyrant (26)


    Song De was almost angry and crushed the silver teeth.


    She touched the wall in front of her husband in the previous life, and on the other side, after Yun Xia returned to the camp, she saw the palace attendants outside, daring not to show the atmosphere, and stayed outside in breathless breath.


    Grandpa Li was also sweating in his forehead, anxiously rushing around outside.


    Seeing Yunxia''s figure, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Grandpa Li, like seeing a savior, quickly greeted him, "Little ancestor, where have you been, how did you go for so long, your majesty woke up Looking for you..."


    Yunxia raised her eyebrows, thinking that she hadn''t left for long.


    She lifted the curtain and walked into the tent. At first glance, she saw the forehead in front. The emperor held her forehead in one hand. The deep, cold eyes lifted up, and her voice suppressed the faint rage: "Where did you go? Not that I asked you to stay with me ..."


    Yunxia walked over and waved the palace attendants in the camp to withdraw.


    The court attendants left like an amnesty.


    The girl walked to the front, and before explaining, she was held by the teenager with a cold face, pulled into her arms, and hugged again without a gap. He opened his thin lips and bit on her shoulder, biting hard. , I heard the girl softly hissing before letting go, her voice cold: "You better not want to leave me."


    Yun Xia touched her bitten shoulder, somehow: "Why am I leaving?"


    The teenager''s thin lips touched her earlobe and muffled: "You don''t have the best idea."


    Both of them stopped talking, Junran pressed her lips tightly, hugged each other, her cheeks were close to her ears, and she stretched her hands to close the hair in her ears.


    This movement, a hint of gentleness revealed inadvertently, made Yun Xia stunned, and then sat in his arms obediently.


    The two stayed so silently, no one spoke, the atmosphere was quiet and peaceful.


    Yun Xia held the young man''s white hand, and after a while, he suddenly said: "Later, your majesty, follow me, wherever I go, your majesty."


    She feels that the other party is like a child and needs to be taken care of at all times.


    She had planned to be a favored concubine, just listen to him.


    But if you think about it for a long time, let¡¯s do it yourself. She wants to use the emperor¡¯s favor to make his power aloft, and then she will listen to the government and let this guy stay in the harem for good.


    He always had headaches and irritability, and it was even harder to be an emperor when he wanted to manage everything.


    As long as you don¡¯t really usurp the throne, your identity will still be your favorite, and it¡¯s not a violation of mission requirements.


    Well, the perfect plan.


    Jun Ran didn''t know that at this time, Xiao Chongfei thought about giving up her power. He listened to Yun Xia and sneered: "Follow you? I am the emperor, you let the concubine, actually let me follow you, not afraid..."


    Before he had finished saying this, Yunxia had turned into a smooth hair machine without emotion, patting his back expressionlessly, with his head on the white face of the emperor, he kissed softly: "Your Majesty, so We will not be separated."


    "..."


    Her tone and movements are like coaxing children.


    But the bright red lips fell on his face, Jun Ran still stunned. After returning to God, he was easily calmed down, and his voice was low. ..."


    He pressed his white and beautiful cheeks over and rubbed the girl''s lips, and then he relaxed his delicate eyebrows with satisfaction.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 374： Tyrant Only (27)

    Chapter 374 The Throne of Tyrant (27)


    Yun Xia saw him so coaxing, and he was even more firm in the idea of ??overhead power to listen to politics.


    Although this guy is a talented wizard, he is an excellent emperor, but he still behaves like a cousin in front of himself... Sure enough, he doesn''t have to listen to him.


    Rather than relying on the other party to complete the task, it is better to take the initiative to complete it by yourself.


    Anyway, it is not a violation of requirements to not tamper with the bits.


    She thought deeply and asked, "Your Majesty, do you like to be an emperor?"


    This question can be regarded as arrogant, but Yunxia knew that the other party would not be angry, so he asked tentatively to know his attitude.


    "..." Jun Ran didn''t think about the problem, frowned slightly, "I have been an emperor since I was a child, I haven''t considered it. What is your problem?"


    Yun Xia said seriously: "Nothing."


    The hunt outside was about to begin.


    She took the emperor out, and the court attendants bent down respectfully.


    A dull drumming sound came in the distance.


    The nobles have sat neatly in their seats, waiting for the arrival of the Holy Spirit.


    Before the hunt began, it was an interactive performance.


    In the previous life, it was during this performance that Song Derou heard the young emperor saying that Jiao Didi''s ladies were boring.


    But she had a husband at the time and could not get up to perform, so it became a pity in her previous life.


    Song Derou picked the horse himself, and smiled at Fu Zisheng on the side: "There is General Labor, and later this palace will perform riding, then use this horse."


    Fu Zisheng was surprised when she saw the horse she picked. "This is...this is a fierce horse. The mother has not yet tamed it. You can''t perform it. The mother should change it."


    Song Derou smiled.


    Although she and Fu Zisheng had no relationship with her husband in her life, she knew that Fu Zisheng admired the female heroes who could ride archery.


    She smiled: "The general does not have to worry, this palace was born as a goalkeeper and can handle it."


    "..." Fu Zisheng had nodded his head and looked at the fierce horse, and decided to draw a few words later to avoid any harm to your life.


    He has a gentle smile on his face, but his mood is a little impatient.


    The nobles in these palaces did not know the danger of riding. In order to please the lord and go on an adventure, in case something really happened, the responsibility was his guardian.


    After politely saluting the concubine, he said with a cold face: "It''s not too early, please come back, your majesty should also be in the paddock."


    The attitude of his life was cold, and Song Derou was a little uncomfortable. He couldn''t help but look at him a few more times before leaving with the corner of the skirt.


    Fu Zisheng frowned.


    I don''t know if it''s his illusion... This princess girl looked very uncomfortable in his eyes.


    Song Derou arranged everything and returned to the king''s camp, just to see the two come out together.


    The emperor still embraced the girl in one hand and did not allow her to leave her half a step at all. The narrow and beautiful eyes of the teenager could only be relieved by the cold and gloomy anger when it fell on the girl beside him.


    Song Derou stopped to salute.


    Both of them saw her, but they both ignored them.


    Song Derou heard the emperor ask the girl: "Do you want to perform riding, or archery?"


    Yunxia was too lazy to attend, so he shook his head: "I won''t."


    "Oh," Jun Ran raised his eyebrows lazily, his eyes falling on her small face, and said casually, "I don''t like to perform right, and I don''t like riding a horse. I like to be quiet."


    Song Derou: "..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 375： Tyrant Only (28)

    Chapter 375 The Throne of Tyrant (28)


    Song Derou didn''t expect...the words of the previous life, the emperor actually just casually said?


    Her expression suddenly became dumbfounded, and it looked a little funny.


    It wasn''t until the two people walked past that Song Derou reacted, his face extremely ugly.


    The maid next to me cautiously said, "Ma''am, what''s wrong with you? You look so..."


    Song Derou turned back and said fiercely: "Go tell General Fu that the palace will not perform anymore, and that horse will not have to be given to the palace!"


    She swept away angrily.


    The maid didn''t know why she had such a big fire, so she hurried back to pay the general.


    Fu Zisheng had already asked the horse to train the horse. At this time, the maid said that the concubine had changed her mind and did not want to ride a horse again. He appeared to be respectful, but his impatience deepened.


    The nobles in the palace are really tossing people.


    Sending the maid away, Fu Zisheng straightened up.


    At a glance, he saw a slender figure of light gold in the emperor''s camp.


    He quickly bowed to salute: "Your Majesty."


    After the ceremony, he stood up, staring blankly at the figure beside Tianzi.


    ¡ª¡ªIt is the young girl with superb bow technique he just saw.


    Fu Zisheng froze for a moment, his eyes stopped on Tian Zi holding her hand, and he understood what the girl was.


    No wonder when she just met, she ignored him and did not even disclose her name.


    It turned out to be the person around your majesty.


    Fu Zisheng had a good impression on the girl before, but now that he knows the girl¡¯s identity, he dare not dare to think of anything, and politely smiled: "How do you call this girl by your majesty? Just met, it was Fumou who was offended, Don''t blame the girl."


    Wen Yan.


    Yun Xia hadn''t spoken yet, but Jun Ran narrowed his eyes suspiciously. Narrow and long Feng eyes glanced at Yun Xia, and then he looked straight at Fu Zisheng, as if a string was tightened in his brain. Hostility, ask: "Oh... have you seen?"


    Fu Zisheng clearly felt the danger in Sheng Sheng¡¯s voice, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel at a loss, not knowing what he said had caused his majesty.


    He stubbornly said: "The last general only saw the girl and didn''t know her identity, so he asked for the name...it was rude."


    Jun Ran did not speak again.


    But Yun Xia on the side clearly felt that this guy was angry.


    The teenager lowered his eyebrows, his thick eyelashes covered the glass-like pupils, and the tips of his eyes were dyed a little bit red, as if a dangerous beast was about to wake up, and the hand around her waist was also harder, unable to suppress the irritable. Angry, the teenager Yin Hong opened his lips slightly, preparing to order the murder without emotion.


    He was originally a brutal monarch, and murder is commonplace. He never needs a reason, and basically follows his mood.


    Fu Zisheng didn''t know his fate, so he looked at them blankly.


    However, Yun Xia could see the emotion of the emperor. Seeing that his next sentence was definitely not a good word, she was a little helpless. She felt that this matter was due to herself.


    She said, "You kneel."


    This sound used the power of some demon kings. Before Fu Zisheng''s brain responded, the body consciously knelt down respectfully and bowed his head.


    And he just bowed his head.


    Yun Xia raised her hand, grabbed the juvenile cheek beside him, pointed at the fair and beautiful face, tiptoed, and kissed him fiercely.


    "..."


    The boy''s emperor was caught off guard, Bai Jing''s cheeks were held and could not move, and the beautiful phoenix''s eyes widened slightly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 376： Tyrant Only (29)

    Chapter 376 The Throne of Tyrant (29)


    Fu Zisheng on the ground did not look up, and did not know what was happening in front of him.


    "..."


    Junran lowered his head and was stunned. His long eyelashes blinked, his eyes fierce and fiery red. With the sudden kiss away, the irritable emotions were all calmed down.


    The young boy''s eyes, clear and glazed, widened, stunned motionlessly for a while, a little bit at a loss.


    Yun Xia blocked his words, blinked, and saw the teenager calm down, as if she had recovered her emotions, so she backed away.


    Jun Ran stared at her without blinking.


    "I have nothing to do with him," the girl said, standing on tiptoe, whispering around Tianzi''s waist, "let''s go to the meeting place, the people there are waiting for your majesty, don''t let them wait."


    She said a long sentence, but the other party was deaf, her beautiful eyes were only staring at her lips, her expression was a little stunned, and then slowly, his ears were a little red, but the eyes were hotter, staring straight at the girl Full lips.


    "I''m not going to the meeting place," Tianzi said in a dumb voice, looked away, and led her straight to Fu Zisheng, her tone regained her usual coldness, casually: "Go to the horse farm to lead a horse to hunt, I franchise you... can and I Share a horse."


    Yun Xia was surprised: "Don''t go to the venue?"


    Everyone in the venue was waiting for the emperor to come. However, the wayward emperor said that if he didn''t go, he really wouldn''t go. He brought a horse and led the girl to the jungle.


    In the venue.


    Song Derou''s anger was not gone.


    His Majesty changed his tongue so easily, saying that he was not interested in women riding horses...


    He didn''t say that in his previous life.


    After a long wait, His Majesty did not come. Instead, Grandpa Li came in a hurry and said a few words to the Empress in a low voice.


    The queen mother was stunned and nodded with a smile.


    Song Derou smiled and asked, "What''s wrong, what happened?"


    The queen mother nodded and said with a smile: "Now this child... said that he went to hunt first, and the venue would not come, let the Ai family announce the banquet for him."


    Song Derou was stunned, and after looking back, his face was a little ugly.


    ¡ª¡ªYour Majesty, she didn¡¯t even come to the meeting place.


    She thinks about it carefully. Compared with her previous life, the only difference is that there is more Yunxia, ??but it has changed many developments.


    Is Yunxia also born again?


    Song Derou had to doubt.


    But at this time at the banquet, even in doubt, he could only clean up his face first, smile and stand beside the queen mother, waiting to announce the start of the banquet.


    ¡­


    In the jungle at this time, the moonlight was like Haoxue, sprinkled between the mottled tree shadows.


    The two rode together on a horse and wandered in the jungle under the moon. The horseshoe stepped on the sparse grass blades and made a slight rustling sound.


    Yun Xia leaned back against the long figure behind him. Although he turned his back to him, he could feel the hot sight above his head...


    Since he just kissed him, this guy has been staring at her with such creepy eyes, like a pervert.


    Yunxia endured for a while, his face expressionless: "Why does your majesty look at me?"


    The latter person did not take it seriously: "The whole world belongs to me, and you belong to me. I want to see it."


    "..."


    Yun Xia looked away and ignored him.


    The teenager was slowly behind her, and her eyes moved from her soft hair to her white earlobe. After watching for a while, she suddenly lowered her head and bit her white ear tip with her mouth open.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 377： Tyrant Only (30)

    Chapter 377 The Throne of Tyrant (30)


    Yunxia hissed immediately, just preparing to turn around to rescue her ears, but suddenly heard the wind and grass around her. As the devil was very alert, she could feel a sudden nervous atmosphere.


    Jun Ran bit her earlobe, slightly raised her eyes, and inadvertently swept around her eyes, reached out to draw a few arrows from the arrow barrel, and said to the girl, "Take the reins."


    Yun Xia stretched out his hand to hold the reins, and the man next to him lifted his hand to open the bowstring, and at the same time took three arrows, and loosened the tense string expressionlessly, the arrow whistled past Yunxia''s ear.


    A few snorting sounds were heard immediately.


    "Walk in the direction of the sound of water." The teenager said in a cold voice.


    Yunxia pulled the reins and, according to his words, steered the horses toward the sound of water.


    The killers behind caught up.


    The girl sat in front of the horse with no expression on her face, withdrawing the arrow from the quiver with her backhand. In the gap between the control horses, she stretched out her hand with a bowstring, and the arrow was full of hair. Even the monarch behind was surprised for a moment. In this critical situation , Actually even smiled and smiled: "Who said he would not ride archery?"


    Yun Xia ignored his ridicule, frowning and controlling the horse, and asked, "This is a dead man? Someone took advantage of this hunt to spur His Majesty..."


    "A lot of people want to let me die," Jun Ran sneered coldly, tightening the reins, the horse stopped with a long roar, a forest waterfall in front, the water flow fell straight from the height, and fell below In a deep pool.


    The two dismounted, and the teenager whistled, and the horse ran away in the other direction.


    "Come with me." Jun Ran took the girl''s hand and led her straight into the deep pool.


    Yunxia was shocked.


    But she still believed in Tian Xiao Road, so she followed him into the deep pool and walked towards the waterfall.


    He pulled her into the water, as if to be martyred, but the girl followed him without a doubt, Jun Ran''s eyes were slightly surprised, and she looked back at her.


    The two contacted, and the girl unconsciously smiled at him.


    "..."


    The young boy''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then clenched her without a word, turning his head.


    There are not many people who believe in him unconditionally in this world.


    The two went all the way to the waterfall.


    The splashing water droplets were near, but the teenager pulled her and continued to move forward. Yun Xia raised her hand to block the water flow above, letting the waterfall drown himself, the whole body instantly drenched.


    After walking a few steps forward, the water flow stopped, Yun Xia wiped his face, opened his eyes and looked.


    Behind the waterfall was a small cave, and the current completely covered the entrance.


    "They can''t find it here," the teenager in front said casually. "This is a place I accidentally discovered when I was a kid. That year, I followed the father and emperor to hunt and accidentally fell into the deep pool..."


    Recalling the past, the young boy''s eyes slightly showed a fierce look, his narrow eyes narrowed, and his eyes were flushed again, and the tone recalled quickly: "I was still too small to stand on the ground He was struggling with water and found this cave by accident.


    He glanced at the dry grass on the ground and sneered: "If it weren''t for this cave, I was thrown into the water that year, I''m afraid it would really drown."


    Yunxia stood behind him and heard a stunned voice: "Who threw your majesty?"


    "Who else, my dear brothers." Jun Ran''s expression was slightly cold, he lifted his slender fingers, lazily unfastened the button of the light golden dragon robe, the dragon robe loosened, lining the juvenile long and beautiful posture, His voice became colder and colder: "The mother''s rank was not high, but the father emperor valued me... I don''t know how many people are in the eye."


    He unbuttoned the collar at the lapel, the collar loosened, revealing the youth''s fair complexion, the clavicle''s concave arc was beautiful, and the throat knot was sexy. Because he recalled the bad past, he looked cold and looked back to Yunxia.


    However, as soon as the eyes touched the girl, the coldness in the eyes of the emperor disappeared without a trace, instead he was a little dumbfounded.


    Yunxia is listening to him seriously.


    But she was soaked.


    The riding suit is specially designed for women. The fabric is light and comfortable. It is originally tight-fitting. After soaking, it is more tightly attached to the body. The curvature from the chest to the waist is very obvious. The trousers outline the shape of a pair of slim beautiful legs. The black hair was also wet, hanging down in front of her.


    She looked serious and listened attentively. After suddenly losing her voice, she looked up and looked strangely at the teenager: "Then? Did your majesty experience a lot of secret calculations as a child?"


    "Well, there are too many secret calculations, and I am used to it."


    The boy replied softly, but his eyes did not move away from the other person for a moment. He moved from her cheek to the collarbone sticky, and then slid to the waist. His voice was softer, and he slowly said: "However, it doesn''t matter. After that, everyone who bullied me killed, and none of them ran away."


    Yun Xia thought, this is indeed his style.


    She was about to continue to ask, but she was suddenly pushed hard, caught off guard, and hit the back of the cave wall with her back.


    Although it was the other person who pushed, but before she hit the wall, the teenager raised a slender hand, covering her back of the head, protecting her from hitting the wall, and keeping his warm and clean palm , The back brain didn''t even feel much vibration.


    She was slightly stunned and raised her head.


    The man bowed his head and pressed down.


    He seems to have endured for a long time-since then, in front of Fu Zisheng, after being suddenly attacked by her, he has been staring at her lips strangely. At this time, in this small cave, it is finally smooth. , Get what you want.


    The boy''s eyes were still somewhat cold, because when he mentioned the things that were not so good in the past, the thick eyelashes covered half of the pupils, but he could still see the irritability and the fierce anger.


    At this moment, everything was suppressed.


    The sound of the waterfall outside is loud.


    In the emperor''s long and narrow phoenix eyes, all emotions gradually softened, and the eyes shattered with light, blocking the whimper of the girl''s protest.


    Yunxia regretted her behavior a little bit.


    ¡­


    She leaned into the other person''s arms, her eyes facing the straight collarbone, the robe of the dragon robe was loose, the emperor was in a good mood at this time, holding her finger to play slowly, even lowering her head gently, and touched Her smooth forehead-making a tyrant gentle is undoubtedly a fantasy, so now, this guy has revealed a good mood from the action.


    She hadn''t rested for a while, the man suddenly hooked her chin again, and let the girl look up in his arms, and the fair and beautiful face was pressed down again.


    Endless.


    After repeating this several times, Yun Xia was already intolerable in this world. He pushed the king''s face and pushed him away with an expressionless face. His fingers covered those two beautiful thin lips, only exposing each other''s narrow and narrow eyes.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 378： Tyrant Only (31)

    Chapter 378 The Throne of the Tyrant (31)


    "Say the right thing." Yunxia whispered.


    Jun Ran glanced at her lazily, pulled her hand down, lowered her head, her thin lips twitched quickly on the lips of the girl, and then she was contented, holding the person in her arms and sticking it to her heart: "What is the matter ? Isn''t it a good thing to kiss you?"


    Yun Xia ignored his rogue remarks and just said seriously, "Your Majesty, those things have passed. You will not be bullied by others in the future, and I will protect you."


    Jun Ran lowered her head to see that she looked serious, but she felt a little funny. The dark eyes were soft, but the tone was ridiculous. Slowly, she said, "Protect me? No one dares to bully me. How can you protect me?" "


    Yun Xia thinks too, can''t help being depressed.


    The teenager lowered his eyes, glanced at her expression, raised the thin lips, and looked out at the water curtain outside the cave.


    His ears were slightly reddish, and his tone was not slow or awkward: "However, if you give me a few more kisses, I can give you a chance to protect you."


    Yunxia: "..."


    She was about to open her face with no expression and refused, but the emperor saw her meaning, and the expression was a little unpleasant. Before waiting for her to speak, she first bowed her head, opened her thin lips with a cold face to block her, and let the girl whine, I can''t say a word of rejection.


    Yunxia opened her mouth to bite.


    She just opened her lips and was seized by the other party. The boy¡¯s narrow and long eyes bent, her long white fingers slowly raised her chin, and her fierce eyes gradually turned into a slick mile, covered with curling eyelashes. Blurred eyes.


    ¡­


    And in the venue at this time.


    Song Derou''s elaborately prepared riding show was soaked, and no one was seen by His Majesty. He took Yun Xia and did not know where he was going.


    She was in a bad mood and could not stay at the meeting place, so she simply left and went to the edge of the jungle to breathe.


    When she walked not far from the jungle, she happened to see Fu Zisheng hurried into the jungle with someone, and she couldn''t help but stop him.


    In front of her husband in the past life, Song Derou still had some complex emotions. She deliberately showed a gentle smile and asked with a smile: "Where is General Fu?"


    Because she knew that Fu Zisheng liked the most understanding woman.


    In the previous life, she did not have a deep affection for him, and she did not have gentleness a few times. Occasionally treat him softly once, he will be very pleasantly surprised, and she will double her.


    Facing him again in this life, thinking of his goodness to himself in the past life, Song Derou deliberately smiled and made an elegant look.


    Fu Zisheng was not in the mood to face her.


    He hurried to the jungle. According to the news from his men, there were killers in this hunt, and His Majesty and Cloud Girl were in the forest. To prevent them from being in danger, he was about to rush as soon as possible to deal with the killer. Welcome back your majesty.


    So for Song Derou''s blocking the road, the temper of years of marching outside immediately flooded, Fu Zisheng cold face, pushed the woman in front, stretched his voice and said: "Queen concubine forgive sins...... There will be important things in the end , I will not accompany you."


    After saying this, he went on fire and greeted his subordinates to leave.


    With Song Derou left alone, he hasn''t recovered for a while.


    Fu Zisheng''s attitude was too far away from him in the previous life. She was still a little unresponsive for a while. After a long absence, her face sank a little, her teeth clenched her fists slowly.


    Song Derou suppressed his inexplicable anger and calmed down before thinking of something.


    In the paddock of the previous life, Your Majesty encountered a sting.


    However, the assassin did not succeed. The assassination did not even alarm anyone, and was quietly resolved by Fu Zisheng.


    At that time, Fu Zisheng was his husband and was responsible for the security of the hunting ground. After the hunting, he casually mentioned to her.


    Song Derou didn''t care either.


    So, she suddenly remembered at this moment.


    So to say-Fu Zisheng is so anxious, should it be related to the assassination?


    Song Derou couldn''t bear it anymore, and immediately rushed to the stable, picked a horse, and hurried towards the jungle.


    She has a new plan.


    After coming to the jungle for a while, he deliberately scratched blood on his arms with branches, and then said that he was worried about His Majesty, broke into the jungle alone, stumbled, and accidentally fell and was injured.


    Tell your majesty about this worry, and because you are young and beautiful, how can a man not love a beauty? Your majesty will certainly pity her more.


    ¡­


    In the cave, Yun Xia was still held open. She struggled a few times, but she was threatened not to move, so she calmed down and glanced at the whirling water outside.


    The emperor personally traveled, and there was naturally someone responsible for the security issue. Sure enough, soon, someone outside shouted anxiously.


    Probably the killer is almost solved.


    Yun Xia reached out and pushed away the emperor, ready to get up and walk out of the cave.


    As soon as she stood up, she was held by her wrist. The teenager held her by one hand and unbuttoned her clothes with one hand. Then she took off her dragon robe with a light expression, and the light golden dragon robe covered her, although it was soggy, But he was tall and the dragon robe was also big for her, covering the girl''s body firmly.


    "Are you going to go out like this? Since you are my concubine, you should be careful not to be seen like this by others." He was dissatisfied with a cold face and stretched his hands to tighten the neck of the robe, watching the girl as a whole Wrapped in a dragon robe, he couldn''t see a little figure, and then slowly lowered his eyebrows with satisfaction.


    Yun Xia asked: "Your Majesty is jealous?"


    "What''s jealous?"


    The emperor repeated it, raised his eyebrows, and looked at her inexplicably.


    He never touched the harem from an early age and did not know what it meant to be jealous.


    Yun Xia shrugged and explained: "I''m not allowed to contact others... As long as I touch a little, your majesty is not happy."


    "..."


    Tianzi listened to this and looked at her with a squinting look, "...Aren''t you bullshit? Of course I''m not happy. If this is jealous, I can tell you, I like jealousy very much, if you dare Let others take advantage of you..."


    Halfway through the threat, he stopped suddenly. He frowned slightly, and he couldn''t think of any punishment. If it was a punishment... Although he used to do this kind of thing before, but it was a bit inexplicably unwilling to use it on her.


    In addition to punishment, nothing seems to threaten others.


    For the first time, Jun Ran was worried because he did not know how to threaten people.


    In the end, the boy''s emperor froze and said blankly: "Then I killed the person who took advantage of you. Before killing, let him die."


    Yun Xia gathered his dragon robe and raised his eyebrows funny.


    The other party seemed to be satisfied with the punishment. Slowly looked at her and warned: "So you understand? If you don''t want to harm others, just honestly, let me be less jealous. If I jealous, I will die."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 379： The Tyrant Only (33)

    Chapter 379 The tyrant''s favorite pet (33)


    Yunxia wisely did not argue with him.


    The teenager leaned over to hug her and walked out of the water. The soldiers in the distance immediately saw them and hurried up.


    They saw at a glance that the dragon robe was actually worn on that girl...


    The dragon robe symbolizes the honor of the Ninth Five-Year Plan, the dignity of the emperor, and no matter what the circumstances, it should not be draped on others...but now it is covered on the girl and wraps her whole person.


    Instead, His Majesty only had a snow-white tunic on his body, standing slenderly on the side, and the snow-coat was still dripping with water. His glazed eyes swept over and looked at the soldiers casually, with a soft tone and a hint of danger: "You guys, what are you looking at?"


    The soldiers quickly bowed their heads.


    Although I don¡¯t know what anger your majesty... But give them ten guts, they dare not disobey the meaning of your majesty.


    At the same time, some soldiers hurriedly reported Fu Zisheng: "General, Your Majesty has found it."


    Fu Zisheng heard the words and hurried over.


    When he got off the horse, he naturally saw the dragon robe on the girl''s body. He was shocked. He reached out and took off his coat. He respectfully said: "Your Majesty, the dragon robe is a symbol of the emperor. Besides, the wind is strong at night, this girl Just wear the clothes of the general..."


    Just finished.


    The emperor''s beautiful eyes narrowed, and the moonlight reflected in the dark eyes, black and white, as if stained with cold snow.


    Yun Xia wrapped the dragon robe and glanced at the boy next to him, knowing he was angry again. In order to prevent the tragic situation of blood splashing on the spot, she reached out and pulled the corner of the teenager''s clothes, and she said helplessly: "Forget it... he cares about the dragon robe, not me."


    The coldness in the boy''s eyes did not alleviate. He looked down at her coldly, stretched his face, applied the words he had just learned, and slender fingers clenched her wrists tightly. Poor tone: "I don''t care, I''m jealous."


    "..."


    In the face of so many people, Yun Xia couldn''t help but hug him comfortably, so he sighed and put his foot on the ear of the teenager, his lips close to the white ear tip, calmly said: "Don''t worry about him... I''ll kiss you after going back, okay."


    Finished.


    Suddenly the heart of the big devil was sad.


    Wipe... She actually wants to use this method to coax the younger brother to obey.


    However, this method is really easy to use.


    The young emperor was stunned, the murderous intent in his eyes dissipated a little, and looked at her coldly, some did not believe it, and confirmed it again: "Really?"


    After the girl nodded, he pursed his lips and glanced at Fu Zisheng. He did not continue to look for trouble obediently, but only sneered: "Yes, you are lucky."


    Fu Zisheng: "..."


    He was stunned and didn''t hear the two of them clearly.


    But His Majesty did not mean to take the dragon robe. He had to take back his coat and let the horses be brought in. He respectfully reported: "The killer is under control. Your Majesty, we still have a live mouth. We will definitely ask the instructor, as soon as possible. Arrest."


    ¡­


    Not far behind the bushes.


    Song Derou was full of resentment.


    Her husband in the past life and the man in her life are all surrounded by another girl.


    Your majesty''s dragon robe was worn on the girl''s body, and her husband''s previous life, the first thing after dismounting was to untie the coat and wanted to pass it over.


    The dragon robe symbolizes the emperor, even in special circumstances, it should not be easily worn by others.


    And Fu Zisheng cares about others like this, so Song Derou is also not a taste.


    After all, they used to be husband and wife.


    Fu Zisheng... Although not comparable to His Majesty, he is also a very good person.


    He should also be around him in his life, so as not to waste the love of his husband and wife.


    Song Derou gritted his teeth, sneered, reached out an arrow from the quiver, pulled up the bowstring, and narrowed his eyes to Yunxia.


    It''s all this person.


    As long as she is dead.


    It happened that there was an ambush killer in the forest. She only had to kill Yunxia, ??and then scratched herself on the body with a stone. She panicked that there was a killer running away... No one would doubt the imperial concubine.


    but¡­¡­


    Song Derou hesitated.


    If you shoot arrows directly at Yunxia, ??you may be suspected. Because the killer cannot control Yunxia, ??the target of the killer will only be His Majesty.


    Song Derou''s eyes narrowed, and the tip of the arrow shifted slightly, aiming at the emperor.


    This arrow aimed at His Majesty.


    If Yun Xia rushed to block, just hit her.


    If she doesn''t block...


    It can also be seen clearly by Her Majesty, her superficial hypocrisy.


    Song Derou''s goal was not to kill the emperor, so the arrow pointed only at the shoulder.


    She sneered and let go of the arrow, then immediately put the bow and arrow into the quiver, and hung bleeding marks on the horse. The frightened horse immediately ran to the distance, and she picked up the stone on the ground and stabs her arm fiercely. It was bloody.


    The more ruthless, the less suspicious.


    Song De was so painful that cold sweat came out all over his body, and his lips were pale.


    After she got up, she looked over there.


    There had long been a mess of porridge, and the soldiers quickly pulled out their swords and rushed in her direction.


    Song Derou walked out face to face pale, trembling: "Help..."


    ¡­


    The arrow came out of the air, so fast that everyone could not respond.


    Only Yunxia, ??who was close by, reacted.


    Without thinking at all, she opened the dragon robe and blocked it. The teenager was caught off guard by her and took a step back stupefiedly. The glass-like beautiful pupil reflected the broken arrow.


    Yunxia Demon King''s reaction is faster than ordinary people. After blocking it, there is still time to mobilize the power of Demon King to change the trajectory of the arrow.


    However, when she mobilized the power of the Demon King, a "ding" sound appeared in her mind, and a transparent light blue panel popped up in front of her, with a large cross on it, prompting:


    [The power of the devil cannot be applied to the ability of the small world]


    Yunxia:? ? ?


    Didn''t you say so early?


    At this time, it was impossible to escape. Yun Xia clearly heard the sound of the arrow, and it seemed to be close to the ear. The body could clearly feel the cold, as if the blood in the whole body had coagulated.


    Although she is the devil, she is most afraid of pain.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 380： The Tyrant Only (33)

    Chapter 380 The Throne of Tyrant (33)


    Yun Xia slowly opened her eyes.


    She found herself lying in a vast white, surrounded by soft white **** floating like feathers, foggy, and could not see the way ahead.


    She was slightly stunned, and she got up from the void and took two steps.


    The ground is flat at the foot, but there is a clear sound of water when you step on it, like stepping on the water. Yun Xia looked down at her feet, and then he was shocked to realize that she didn''t wear anything on her body, only the white mist covered her body.


    She looked at her little white hand-this was her original body.


    Is it possible...she is dead?


    Failed?


    ? ? ?


    Yun Xia''s temper suddenly exploded, and black and white eyes filled with coldness.


    The power of the demon king can''t act on the ability, why not say it early? As early as she said, she will be very vigilant to Song Derou and will not give the other party the opportunity to point arrows at herself...


    She suffered such a loss, but because of a mistake, she died directly?


    Yun Xia took a deep breath in exasperation, tried to calm down and began to reflect on herself.


    She is also wrong.


    Relying on his own strength, he was careless. He did not expect that his own power could not be used against Song Derou.


    Did this mission fail?


    She looked up and looked around, and walked slowly forward.


    She remembered where this was.


    When the Devil was just born, he was caught in this place, saw the neuropathic heaven, and was thrown into the small world to do the task.


    This should be where Heaven is.


    What about that guy?


    She trot all the way forward, but the place was endless and she could not see the edge at all.


    Yun Xia stopped in wonder.


    After two seconds.


    She heard a cold voice behind her, her tone was dull, and she had no emotions. There was a cold echo in this empty place. Like the vast atmosphere of heaven and earth, she slowly asked:


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Yun Xia can''t forget this sound.


    She turned around immediately, but the sight was still white and no figure could be seen.


    She moved the mist away and waved wildly, trying to find the man.


    The other party''s voice was cold and indifferent, and said behind her: "Don''t look back at me, I am the law of the world, not life, you can''t see me."


    The law of heaven and earth...


    Yun Xia sneered coldly with his arms in his arms, and raised his eyebrows and asked, "The Law of Heaven and Earth will touch the Demon King? Are you not afraid that your God of Heaven and Earth will become devilish?"


    She didn''t seem to expect that she spoke so straightforwardly, and the other party didn''t speak for a while.


    after awhile.


    The vast and immense breath pressed over, and close to her, Yun Xia looked down, only to see a cloud-white soft corner of the clothes, and a fingertip was exposed under the robe, white and crystal, beautiful It is not like a human hand, but like a bead that is not stained with fine dust, and a snowy white.


    The God of Heaven Dao leaned slightly behind her, a warm scent attached to her ears.


    "The law of heaven and earth contains desire."


    He stated this fact calmly and emotionlessly, watching the little devil''s ear tip suddenly turn red, and then said the next sentence lukewarmly:


    "Only you can satisfy the desire of the law."


    Yunxia: "..."


    How strange this sounds.


    Only her?


    If it wasn''t her alone, would he be willing to find someone else?


    Yunxia hit her back with one elbow, but before hitting the opponent, she was gently held by the long white fingers of Qi Changxue. She used the power of the devil this time, but it was useless in front of Heaven.


    Born to be suppressed.


    She frowned frowningly, then tightened her small face and said, "What do you mean by me... If it''s not just me, would you follow someone else?"


    The God of Heaven and Dao behind him paused slightly, holding her hand and slowly let go, meaning that it was unclear: "That''s not true."


    He seemed to be a little funny, and in a calm voice, there was a trace of coldness like a smile, and gently released her elbow, "You are hurt, so I will bring you here, the soul will not feel Pain. Now that the body is bandaged, it won''t hurt very much, you can leave."


    Yun Xia listened to this sentence and couldn''t help but stunned.


    She didn''t look back, but her tone was a little weird. She asked dumbly, "I''m not dead? You...you called me specifically, just for this?"


    The man behind him did not answer her words.


    She noticed that the other party raised her hand, and her long, cold fingers gently supported her neck.


    Yun Xia''s eyes suddenly turned black, the nose tip smelled of a strong smell of Chinese medicine, the body also changed from light to heavy, the shoulder wound has been bandaged, and only a slight pain.


    She wondered in the dark, this guy is quite intimate...


    ¡­


    Song Derou can be described as complacent these days.


    The matter was the same as she planned, because the arrow was aimed at Her Majesty, and she had no reason to harm Her Majesty. Fu Zisheng, who was in charge of the investigation, did not doubt her, but instead thought she missed the killer, so she tried to search for the non-existent one. murderer.


    As for Your Majesty...


    Song Derou thought of the emperor, his complacent expression slightly converged and his face lightened.


    If Yun Xia is dead, your majesty may find the murderer in the first place, breaking tens of thousands of corpses.


    But Yun Xia was only in a coma, so, these days, Her Majesty did not leave the Dragon Pole Hall for half a step, and had no intention to ask the murderer.


    After Yun Xia appeared, His Majesty''s emotions stabilized for a while, but now he has recovered cruelty and tyranny, even more terrible than before, and even the Queen Mother dare not say a few words.


    Long Jidian has killed several doctors.


    Yun Xia''s situation is also very strange. She was injured and deviated from the atrium, and she was rescued finally, but the person has never been conscious, even breathing is inaudible, like a lifeless dummy.


    Song Derou raised his long armor and picked up a grape, thoughtfully.


    ¡­


    At this time, in the Longji Hall, Li Gonggong sweated his entire back and his feet were numb, but he did not dare to say a word.


    On the dragon bed covered by layers of gauze, the girl breathed lightly and barely saw the ups and downs.


    These days, her heartbeat is also very weak, as if she might break at any time.


    The teenager sat next to her with his chin resting, although quiet and silent, but the sharpness of his eyebrows was very clear, his beautiful eyes were crimson with red tails, like the king of **** coming from hell, watching motionlessly On the bed.


    No one dared to say one more word, for fear of disturbing your majesty, it would break the string in his heart and let the king fall into **** killing.


    Miss Yun is so important to Her Majesty.


    Li Gonggong breathed with fear.


    Afterglow in the corner of his eyes, he suddenly glanced at the dragon bed, and the girl''s fingertips moved slightly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 381： Tyrant Only (34)

    Chapter 381 The Throne of Tyrant (34)


    Yun Xia finally woke up from a lethargy, and the things in front of her turned from dim to clear. She blinked a bit blankly, her consciousness gradually returned to her body, and her eyes slowly froze.


    Song Derou.


    She used to play the whole devil king before, but she didn''t touch the real one, but this time she was angered.


    She lowered her head slightly, and looked at the young boy beside the dragon bed. His eyes fell on her without focus. She looked blankly at the quilt, resting her forehead with one hand, and the beautiful curvature of her eyes, stained with a crazy and ruthless red. But his expression was calm, and under this strange contrast, the temperament of the teenager''s whole body was more terrifying than before.


    She moved her finger and hooked his hand.


    Jun Ran stunned, without the focus-like eyes, and then fluttered lightly on her face, reflecting the girl''s pale face and black and white eyes.


    He stayed for a while, slowly stepped forward, lowered his head and hugged her in his arms, and put one hand on the bed to avoid touching her wounds, but the other hand was tightly held, as if worried that she would disappear like this. Yes, the voice was extremely hoarse and said: "Call Tai Chi!"


    Grandpa Li outside saw the situation long ago, and quickly went to pass the doctor himself.


    ¡­


    Yunxia''s injury finally stabilized.


    The first thing she did after stabilization was to find Song Derou to settle the account.


    Others gave her one point, and she gave two points. But if she is bad for her, it will be ten!


    Yun Xia did not rush to kill, touched the wound on his shoulder, leaned lazily against the dressing table, his two long legs arrogantly stood on the table, but instead first teased the puppy, casually instructed the palace waiter: "for a while Go and Princess Song said that the emperor will go to the lake to admire flowers today, let her dress up herself, and apply more powder."


    After the waiter in the small palace, she suddenly remembered something, with an evil smile, and the small white teeth of the tiger''s teeth showed her lips, and slowly said: "And, Fu Zisheng is in the palace? Let him go to the lake heart island."


    Komiya waits respectfully.


    Because the palace attendant who was talking was the young apprentice next to Li Gonggong, Song Derou naturally couldn''t think of it, Yun Xia could command the people around the emperor. She believed it was true, she was smeared with grease powder happily, and she went to the Huxin Island in a flowery dress.


    However, she went there for only a few minutes. She thought it was a good day today, but it was slowly overcast. There was no shelter from the rain on the lake''s island. Song Derou was caught off guard and was soaked.


    Not only the soft gauze with flowers on her body was wet by the rain, but it was tightly attached to the body... together with the fat powder on the face, the original beautiful fat powder was now colorful, and the whole became a flower face, Song Derou was embarrassed, this She didn''t dare to see the emperor, she quickly prepared to leave.


    But before taking a few steps with her maid, she heard steady footsteps in the rain, and an umbrella covered her head. Her clear voice was a little surprised, and she said in a low voice: "Queen lady?"


    Song Derou raised his head.


    What came into view was Fu Zisheng''s angular face, with a look of surprise, but his face was very good, he held an umbrella in the rain, and the general''s temperament was a little more elegant.


    This appearance is her husband of the previous life, and the other party''s appearance of relief, so Song Derou suddenly touched some unspeakable.


    However, after she looked up, Fu Zisheng almost took a breath.


    But out of politeness to the concubine, he suppressed it all the time, holding back very hard.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 382： Tyrant Only (35)

    Chapter 382 The Throne of Tyrant (35)


    The rain was pouring down, and in the raging rain screen, Fu Zisheng was almost scared to death by the woman''s raised face, and his expression was tense.


    Song Derou specially put on grease today. Her original appearance was pretty, but she was washed by the face powder and mixed with turbid rain. At that time, the face was like a drama mask, and the rain dripping from the chin was muddy. .


    Such a face can''t see her face naturally, but only leaves a horror.


    Especially, her eyes were still haunting, staring at Fu Zisheng, making him creepy.


    He immediately handed the umbrella in his hand to Song Derou.


    Because the action was so anxious, it was simply stuffed into her hand, but he himself took a step back in a hurry, bowing his head respectfully and respectfully, not looking at the other person¡¯s face, his voice was low and said: "This umbrella is for the concubine. , It¡¯s raining too much, you go back to your bedroom and rest, and you will retreat first."


    He will turn around and leave in a hurry.


    Song Derou didn''t know what his face looked like. Although she has applied a lot of fat powder, she still has a good look for herself. Her own appearance is gentle and pleasant. Even if the makeup is washed away by the rain, it should look clear in the rain.


    Fu Zisheng acted too hurriedly, and his dodge eyes were too obvious. Song Derou moved his heart slightly, thinking that he was caught by the previous life and had a special feeling for himself, so he quickly reached out and held his arm softly: "General Fu, etc."


    "..."


    The other party''s identity is a concubine. Fu Zisheng had to stop and salute the woman in the rain. He asked with a cold face, "What did you say?"


    Song Derou took an umbrella and took a step towards him, trying to cover the umbrella over his head, but General Fu immediately stepped back, keeping his posture of bending and clenching his fists. It¡¯s not easy to see the bad guys."


    Heavy rain washed over him, and the straight black suit drenched quickly. The man''s bronze skin and strong muscle lines made him look tough and charming.


    Fu Zisheng''s face was good again, and the rain dropped along the angular jaw. I didn''t know why, he kept his expression tight, but this expression was even more charming.


    Song Derou couldn''t help but sigh, her husband of the previous life was indeed a good man.


    If it were not for his majesty... he would still find him after rebirth.


    However, even if this life chose His Majesty, she still miss Fu Zisheng in her heart.


    Under such a heavy rain, he refused to hold an umbrella because of her reputation, and he dared not look at her. Is it because she was destined in the previous life, so she feels familiar to her?


    Song Derou sighed softly and smiled: "You don''t have to be restrained, this palace doesn''t mean anything else...just why do you avoid seeing this palace?"


    She has been left out by Her Majesty, and she also desires warmth inexplicably, and wants to hear some ambiguous words from her husband in the previous life.


    Fu Zisheng raised his eyes, looked at her restraintly, and endured it, and finally said: "Niangniang... Would you like to take photos of the lake next to it?"


    ¡­


    "Hahahaha...Song Deren and Fuzisheng have all gone?" Yunxia lay down, allowing the emperor to bandage himself, and asked the palace attendant with great joy.


    Jun Ran frowned, and after wrapping the cloth intently, glanced at her, and asked unpleasantly, "How do you mention Zisheng again."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 383： Tyrant Only (36)

    Chapter 383 The Throne of Tyrant (36)


    He was emperor, but he bandaged himself. This look does not look like the ninety-five, but instead looks like a male pet waiting for others. The eyes of the palace attendant are almost staring out.


    After seeing the emperor''s attitude towards Yunxia with his own eyes, he already understood.


    Cloud Girl has a higher status than Her Majesty...


    Yun Xia heard the jealousy in the juvenile words and wisely changed the topic: "Your Majesty, I haven''t seen my family since I moved out of the cold palace. I happened to be free these days and I want to go home once."


    Yunfu Mica should not know her status.


    It¡¯s time to go home and see.


    Jun Ran listened to her, but her eyebrows frowned, and her voice was dull and asked, "How long have you been back?"


    Yun Xia thought for a while: "A week or so."


    "..."


    The emperor immediately showed an unhappy look.


    His eyebrows were slightly raised, his beautiful and clear eyes were half-squinted, his eyes were black, and even dark red. When his emotions were stable, the red did not look fierce, but rather beautiful, reflecting the color of glass Eyes.


    The emperor''s thick eyelashes drooped, his thin lips pursed, and he was silent for a few seconds. He said: "Too long, I will not allow you to go back."


    Yunxia: "..."


    She never imagined that the reason for rejection turned out to be too long.


    The Big Demon patiently said: "Your Majesty, I haven''t been back in a long time. This time I want to stay a few days longer. You agree."


    Jun Ran capped the ointment bottle and set it aside casually, saying casually: "I am not allowed."


    Yunxia was silent for a while.


    Suddenly she stood up and said coldly to the palace attendant: "I''m going to rest, you drop off."


    The palace attendant and the young emperor next to them were shocked.


    "Guest?" The emperor''s voice was low and sweet.


    Before the words fell, both of them reacted.


    The guest refers to the emperor... right?


    "..."


    Jun Ran was stunned for a few seconds, but he did not expect that he would be driven away by the concubine as emperor.


    Moreover, if you remember correctly, this is the Longji Hall, the emperor''s palace.


    He had no experience with girls, and he didn''t know how to answer for a while, so he stunned for a few seconds with the small palace attendant, and then the young emperor sinked his voice, dumbly said: "This is my Longji Temple...not you ''S palace."


    Yun Xia regards Heavenly Dao as her own, so even if the other party is an emperor, she has no fear at all, her slender legs are arrogantly placed on the dragon bed, sitting in a standard big brother''s posture, and saying to the teenager: "Sorry, Your Majesty''s Life I saved it, and I should give it up. Give it away."


    She waved at the small palace attendant.


    The dumbfounded palace attendant swallowed and slobbered, staring at the cold-looking majesty beside him.


    Ooo.


    Yun Yun can not be afraid of your majesty.


    But how dare you, a small palace attendant, really go out?


    Moreover, this is His Majesty''s bedroom.


    He is too difficult.


    For years, the deep-seated fear of the emperor still prevailed in his heart at this moment, he did not dare to follow Yun Xia''s orders.


    Jun Ran''s eyes were cold and gloomy, and she gritted her teeth at the girl in front of her, and didn''t understand how she dared to let herself go out.


    What''s more annoying is that he doesn''t even know what to do.


    Going out? Isn''t that... the emperor was driven out of his palace by the concubine.


    stay home?


    But she seemed angry.


    Jun Ran''s teeth bit the lower lip slightly, and in the tyrannical brain, he was confused for the first time and was helpless.


    In the past, when you encountered chaos, you don''t need to think about it, just kill people.


    But of course I can''t think of killing now.


    Even when the arrow went through the girl''s body during the hunt, his blood seemed to be cold all over his body, a blank piece in his brain, as if the arrow had shot himself.


    In other words, I wish I could shoot myself.


    Jun Ran pursed his lips quietly for a while, recalling the feeling of falling like an ice cave at that time, and then facing the living girl, he suddenly had no strength to resist.


    After Yun Xia''s words fell, the palace attendant hadn''t followed the order. The emperor pursed his thin lips. His beautiful eyes glanced coldly at the palace attendant, with a tone of nowhere to vent. Don¡¯t you take the master¡¯s orders into consideration? She didn¡¯t say to let you off?¡±


    Omiya stunned: "..."


    He hadn''t recovered from his reaction. His Majesty had risen himself, his delicate brows frowning anxiously, and patiently told him, "I''m going out first, your injuries haven''t been cured yet, and you are not allowed to move."


    Yun Xia ignored.


    The young slender figure walked out of the bedroom and stopped in front of the screen. He turned back and added with a cold face: "I will come again at dinner."


    Jun Ran looked at his dragon bed, the **** the bed still ignored him.


    The emperor was silent for a long while, and finally mumbled: "If you want to go back, I will give you up to three days..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 384： Tyrant Only (37)

    Chapter 384 The Throne of Tyrant (37)


    Yunxia glanced at him and said, "Seven days, one day less will not work."


    The emperor beside the screen was slightly silent, his thin lips pursed anxiously, the beautiful red in the phoenix eyes was deeper and heavier, silent for a long while, he raised his glassy eyes coldly: "Yes, then I want to You go back together."


    ¡­


    Therefore, the final time is still seven days.


    Only the price is that Tianzi said she would go with her.


    Although he is a tyrant who kills people without saying a word, he can''t stick people...


    Yun Xia originally planned to let Li Gonggong help himself to tell him about his going home.


    But the emperor did not take it seriously: "I will help you by the way when I go to the government tomorrow."


    Grandpa Li froze for a moment, looked at the expression of His Majesty without any traces, and murmured secretly in his heart. Why did he always feel that it would be unreliable to be conveyed by His Majesty personally...


    Grandpa Li''s concerns are not unnecessary.


    Up next day.


    After all the courtiers bowed respectfully, they stood quietly with their sleeves closed, and the boy on the dragon chair remembered this, so he suddenly supported his chin and casually said, "...Which is Master Yun?"


    When there was only one surnamed Yun, all the people around looked at Yunfu.


    Father Yun was suddenly named by the emperor. After he was shocked, his heartbeat almost stopped. Without a word, he lifted his robe to his knees and said calmly: "It is the micro-prince, can your lord have something to order?"


    "Oh, be prepared. I''ll visit your house in a few days."


    The young man confessed it casually, and then exposed it, and indifferently ordered the ascension.


    Qunchen looked at each other.


    Father Yun was stunned.


    When Tianzi went to the minister''s house last time, he still dealt with a corrupt official. After going around for a while, all his property was confiscated and many people were killed.


    The minister¡¯s house was crying...


    In short, with the character of the emperor, he said which minister¡¯s house he would go to would never be a good thing.


    Father Yun was immediately cold and sweating.


    He was trembling, and Zuo Siyou didn''t even know what he had done.


    Actually shocked the emperor, came to the house in person...


    He waited terribly until the next dynasty. In the eyes of his colleagues, who were curious and sympathetic, he hurried back home and told his wife about it, and told her to prepare for the arrival of His Majesty anyway.


    Mica was also stunned: "How could your majesty come to our house? Did you do something wrong?"


    "How can I do anything," Father Yun is also in a hurry, and he is puzzled about this matter. He sighed long, "No matter why, Your Majesty said to come, we have to receive and let the people clean up and clean these two days... The flowers and plants in the yard are also taken care of."


    Mica should be in a hurry.


    In the uneasy mood of the two couples, this day came after all.


    Father Yun was so nervous that he walked around the lobby early in the morning, pacing nonstop.


    Mica leaned on the beads and sat next to him, but she looked down on him: "Master, look at it. Your majesty kills people like pinching ants. If you really want to kill us, you don''t need a reason. We can''t guess what your majesty is thinking about. Let it be your destiny."


    Father Yun closed his eyes slightly, so he nodded and sat down.


    Neither couple was in a good mood for breakfast.


    Until noon, the servants of the front door quickly came to spread the news and swallowed the swallow: "Master, Your Majesty''s Respect arrives!"


    Yun Fu, who closed his eyes and raised his mind, immediately opened his eyes and looked at Mica, and the two hurried to meet them.


    Seeing the frame from afar, a family member of the Yun family knelt down, including the elderly lady, all of them trembling with their heads against the ground.


    The frame stopped in front of the door.


    Everyone in the Yun family held their breath, hearing the slight sound of the car curtain being opened.


    Before they could speak His Majesty''s words, they heard a surprised young girl''s voice, and the clear voice couldn''t be heard. They cried and laughed: "Father, mother... grandmother, what are you?"


    "..."


    Hearing this familiar voice, the Yun family raised their heads in a daze, and at a glance they saw the **** the carriage, wearing a beautiful palace dress on her body, with a slightly hooked corner of her lips, smiling and looking at them.


    Yunfu and Mica were silly, and everyone behind was dull.


    The girl lifted up the corner of the skirt and walked off the carriage, leaning over to support the arms of her father and mother, and lifting them up, and then the old lady in the back.


    The three of them were completely unclear, and after standing up blankly, Father Yun''s lips moved slightly, and there was a mess in his mind.


    I don¡¯t know how her daughter suddenly appeared, and still from the frame of your majesty... It¡¯s not like if her daughter made a mistake, because she still smiled.


    When a few people were sluggish, they saw the carriage curtain lifted again, a long light golden figure came out, the dragon robe passed by, and the beautiful phoenix looked at them casually.


    "!"


    When everyone saw the emperor, they were afraid that it was completely conditioned, and they couldn''t care about anything else. They hurried to kneel again immediately. Yunxiala didn''t hold back, watching everyone kneel down on the ground in fear, everyone''s voice was extremely respectful: "Your Majesty..."


    Yun Xia knew Junran''s reputation as a tyrant, and has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    She couldn''t help raising her eyebrows, leaning over to support her parents again, and said with a smile: "This time I come back to see you, Your Majesty is just with you, no need to be nervous."


    The Yun parents heard this, but all looked at her blankly.


    Yun Xia knew that it was useless by herself, so she turned around and glanced at the emperor, "Your Majesty, do you say that? My parents are also relatives of His Majesty, don''t you have to salute like this?"


    "..."


    Her tone was relaxed, but the Yun family almost fainted.


    Yunfu Mica opened her eyes in horror, looking at her daughter in fear and confusion.


    This... what a rebellious word! Who dares to talk to the emperor like this?


    Father Yun knelt on the ground, his eyes quivered a little, and in his sight he could only see the golden horns of the Saint, on which the delicate patterns of dragons entrenched were vivid, symbolizing the majesty of the Ninth Five-Year Plan.


    No one dares to offend in the world.


    But in their horror, the pretty teenager raised his eyebrows, his lips showed a kind of unprecedented radian, and nodded: "Well, your parents, of course, are my relatives, don''t need to be more courteous."


    Junran came with her, and how could she sing back against her.


    No matter what the other party said, he was right.


    The teenager raised his hand and pressed the white temple, glanced at everyone on his knees, only to feel that it was not easy for him to be emperor.


    He said this sentence casually, however, in the ears of the Yun family, it was no less than a giant bomb dropped.


    Everyone raised their heads in a daze, their expressions seemingly funny.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 385： Tyrant Only (38)

    Chapter 385 The Throne of Tyrant (38)


    Finally, he passed by, and a group of people entered Yunfu.


    Yun Xia sent the emperor to the garden, turned his head and dragged his father into the study.


    Father Yun was restless, and from time to time he wanted to take a look outside the window. Although seeing his daughter made him very excited, it was more terrifying.


    The relationship between his daughter and His Majesty... Is he short-sighted? He has lived so old, and he has never seen anyone dare to treat the emperor.


    Not even the empress dowager dare to be so casual.


    Moreover, the daughter is just a concubine. She was still in the cold palace a few days ago.


    Father Yun didn''t know how many times after looking out the window, Yun Xia sighed: "Daddy, what are you looking at? Your Majesty is in no danger in the yard."


    As soon as she exited, Father Yun turned to face her with a heavy and confused look: "Xia Xia, how dare you treat your majesty that way? If your majesty is angry, our whole family will not be able to live."


    Yunxia touched the back of the head.


    She probably explained it, and then, she said the important purpose of her return home this time:


    "Dad, you put together a list of the contacts you are familiar with in Korea and China."


    "Huh?" Father Yun was stunned, not understanding what her concubine wanted to do, "What''s wrong?"


    "Just give me a copy." Yun Xia did not say the purpose.


    It''s not good to scare Yun Father out of heart disease.


    Although Father Yun was puzzled, but his daughter asked, he spread out the paper and wrote the list.


    Father Yun''s position is not high, but for many years he has worked diligently and diligently, and has a wide network of people in the DPRK and China.


    Yunxia closed the list.


    Taking advantage of his seven days of being free from the palace, every official visited him again.


    Jun Ran didn''t know what she did out of the house, and Yun Xia didn''t let him follow him, so as not to startle the officials.


    Every time, he was bored waiting in Yunfu.


    Yunfu and Mica were trembling, every time they saw His Majesty in his home, they were all trembling in heart, subconsciously wanting to kneel to salute, but His Majesty did not let it, let them relax in front of him.


    How is it possible to relax? His Majesty forgot. He slaughtered a family a month ago. The punishment court was called wailing and the blood was flowing into the river. His majesty was calm. Watching the executioner''s hand fell, not only did he not blink his eyes, but hooked Yin Hong''s lips are full of interest, and they are all living kings...


    Fortunately, during His Majesty''s time in Yunfu, he did not seem to have a headache, nor did he show dissatisfaction with the Yun family. Occasionally, when Yun Xia went out, he would hang out in the courtyard alone, his eyes were plain, and his cold expression scared the Yun family''s atmosphere.


    But as soon as Yunxia came back, the cold air between the emperor''s eyebrows would dissipate. Although the tyrant''s rumors were still frightening, at least his expression eased, letting the Yun family relax.


    Yunxia had just entered through the front door, and the people under the front door were as if amnesty, and quickly greeted her into the door, and told them inside: "Miss is back!"


    She was in Yunfu. The Yun family used to call her Miss. The emperor did not have any objection to this, so they called it after them.


    Yun Xia raised her eyebrows and stepped into the Yun Mansion.


    The people bowed their heads and walked on thin ice, while the teenager wearing a long robe was waiting in the sun, with a cold face, not far behind the door. The sunlight was strong, and someone asked carefully whether to go to the room and wait, but was scared back by the sight of the emperor.


    She asked, "What is Your Majesty doing here?"


    The young boy raised his eyes, his beautiful glass-like eyes reflected a clear light in the sun, his dragon robe was more red in the light, and he came over with frowning, his white fingers grabbed her wrist and pulled the person into his arms. , Leaned in and hugged: "You have been out for so long, what did you do? Why not let me follow?"


    Yun Xia patted him on the shoulder, lifted the young boy''s white face, looked at the delicate cheek, and saw that there was some irritability in his expression, clear eyes stared at her coldly, Yun Xia thought for a while, and suddenly stood on foot , Twitched on the teenager''s thin lips.


    "..."


    Jun Ran stunned slightly, his cold expression softened, and his thick eyelashes drooped, silent.


    She... came here every time.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 386： Tyrant Only (39)

    Chapter 386 The tyrant''s favorite pet (39)


    Yun Xia also knows that this trick can easily make the other party compromise. This prestigious tyrant looks like a silly white sweet in front of her. He waits in Yunfu every day, without even knowing it-his concubine is planning to usurp his place, put him in the palace and raise him. A pet.


    Yun Xia touched the young man''s hair ¡°civilly¡± and saw him looking at himself with beautiful and clear eyes, a free and silly white sweet.


    This time, her mission was real, so she used the power of her devil.


    The power of the demon king can be mobilized, but it is more than enough in the small world.


    Last time Song Derou was asked to go to Huxin Island because she predicted the weather, and she also deliberately changed Song Derou''s fat powder in advance and called Fu Zisheng to make Song Derou appear a big ugly in front of him.


    Fu Zisheng is the pillar of a country, and his moral character is upright.


    Yun Xia provoked this couple of past life, so as not to Song Derou draw Fu Zisheng.


    After all, Song Derou is a rebirth, and even the power of his own demon cannot be used directly against her... Yun Xia, of course, should be cautious.


    A few days later, the two returned to the palace.


    Inside the emperor''s bedroom.


    Yun Xia was hugged tightly by the teenager. He lowered his eyes, his red **** lips pressed against her forehead, wrapped around her slender waist, and rubbed her fingertips across the clothes, then in the calm fragrance , Gently close your eyes and fall asleep comfortably.


    Since staying with Yunxia, ??he has fewer and fewer headaches, and his sleep is guaranteed. Basically, as long as she is lying in bed with her in bed, she can fall asleep quickly.


    Jun Ran hadn''t had a good rest in his early years, so now he often just encounters a girl and wants to hug someone on the bed and press to sleep together.


    Yun Xia slightly tilted his head, glanced at him, and saw the teenager closed his eyes, slowly fell asleep, the fair and delicate face looked immature and harmless, and his face was very confusing.


    She rolled over slightly and heard a faint voice outside.


    Grandpa Li stood outside the screen.


    A small palace attendant walked in lightly and said to Li Gonggong: "The lady of the concubine is here. It is said that she improved the recipe of the soup and wanted to send it to your majesty personally, which is useful for headaches."


    Li Gonggong didn''t think about it, and murmured in a low voice: "Your majesty is asleep, your little matter, you have to report it? Let the princess go back to the palace, and no one will see him when he sleeps in the afternoon."


    Omiya waited in a hurry.


    An **** of Li Gonggong, in fact, did not have the right to refuse the concubine, but who made the emperor''s eccentricity too obvious, the harem was all decorated.


    At this moment, His Majesty was asleep holding the Little Beauty, and gave Grandpa Li 20 guts.


    Xiao Gong Shi was preparing to go out to respond, but suddenly heard the screen, the girl''s voice lowered and said: "You wait..."


    She made a noise.


    Li Gonggong immediately changed his appearance of being impatient, stooped in and smiled, and saw the girl standing up from the dragon bed and sitting next to him, he showed a smile on his face, almost a fold came out of his face, respectfully and diligently attentive Tao: "Have you ordered?"


    "Well," Yunxia glanced at him and turned to Gong Shi: "Let her come in, don''t lean too close, just kneel at the gate of the palace."


    Grandfather Li flicked the dust and echoed: "Shall we go soon?"


    The palace attendant retired.


    In a moment.


    Song Derou was brought in.


    She had a gentle expression, because she did not know that Yunxia was here, and thought she could see the emperor alone.


    After walking into the palace gate, she stepped forward, and was about to walk behind the screen, but the palace attendant whispered: "Sister, please rest here."


    "..."


    Song Derou smiled stiffly.


    However, it was already a good thing that Her Majesty would let her in. Song Derou kneeled obediently in front of the palace gate and said with emotion: "Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know how you have a headache recently. The concubine deliberately improved the prescription. useful."


    Yunxia sat by the dragon''s bed and whispered to Li Gonggong in a low voice.


    Li Gonggong cleared his throat and replied, according to her words: "Ma''am, for the time being, the prescription will not be said. Do you know why your majesty told you to come in?"


    Song Derou looked at the screen with a slight stunned look: "Here, the concubine doesn''t know..."


    The emperor did not speak to her personally, only Li Gong spoke openly, and she was a little wary.


    Li Gonggong reminded with a smile: "Sister Niang, you were in Huxin Island a few days ago, and heard that you met General Fu alone? I''m afraid it''s not good..."


    Song Derou heard the words lightly.


    It turned out to be because of this.


    Does your majesty...because he and Fu Zisheng meet alone, is His Majesty angry?


    Isn''t that jealous?


    Speaking of that day, Song Derou gritted his teeth.


    I don''t know why. After the good fat powder was washed by the rain, it stuck on her face like a ghost. She was shocked after taking photos of the lake.


    Fu Zisheng was graceful and left after leaving, without mocking her.


    But Song Derou felt hot on his face.


    She has been embarrassed by this matter for the past few days, and can only secretly say that she is out of luck, and she just went out to encounter a heavy shower.


    But if this matter can make your majesty jealous, then she has not lost her face.


    She quickly expressed sincerely: "Your Majesty, the concubine just happened to meet General Fu. He held an umbrella and gave it to the concubine. The rest is nothing. Your Majesty can also ask General Fu..."


    Not finished.


    Grandpa Li came out from behind the screen and smiled politely: "Your Majesty, let you go back."


    Of course, Song Derou refused to leave like this, and continued to argue: "Your Majesty, the concubine''s thoughts on you, the world can prove the sun and the moon..."


    Hearing this.


    As a serious and serious devil, Yunxia tried to hold back her laugh.


    The teenager next to him was frowned with a frown, Yunxia looked sideways, leaned over his ear, buried his small face in his slender neck, the dragon robe was filled with a touch of ambergris, the teenager subconsciously He hugged her back, rubbed her, and fell asleep again.


    Outside the screen.


    Li Gonggong sighed deliberately according to the young girl''s account, and quietly said to Song De Jue: "Ma''am, you still go now, Your Majesty is worrying about things in the court, and I''m in a bad mood..."


    Song Derou paused.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat happened in Chaotang?


    What can be done in Chaotang these days?


    According to her memory, nothing happened at this time in the previous life. Only later, something happened...


    Could some events be advanced? After all, many things in this life are different.


    Song Derou was anxious to be favored by the emperor, and quickly said softly: "If your majesty has worked hard for the state affairs, can a concubine help?"


    Grandpa Li raised his eyebrows and whispered secretly in his heart. The response of Princess Gui was really the same as what Yun Xia said, and immediately asked if she needed any help.


    Although he doesn''t know what Yunxia wants to do.


    However, the status of Miss Yun said that half of the emperor is not an exaggeration... Even, she can completely control the behavior of her majesty, and she is a queen in the harem, but she did not participate in the proceedings of the former dynasty.


    Your Majesty has never resisted her...


    Therefore, Grandpa Li didn''t cooperate with Yunxia with a little opinion. According to the young girl, he said: "If you are willing to help, you can talk about your opinions. Although the harem can''t do politics, but you will come out of the door and it will be different from ordinary women... "


    He praised Song Derou very usefully, and was anxious to please the emperor, so without much thought, he nodded and said, "Take a pen and ink."


    She does not have the ability to solve national affairs, but she was born again, which is an advantage.


    She decided to reveal some things that the rebirth knows and show her vision...


    *


    *


    PS (Exclude): Report about the November plan ~ 3-5 changes every day starting from tomorrow [1 to 2000 words, which is equal to the previous 6-10 changes], the number of days in the month may be 2 more, I want to move, it will be a bit busy. This month or next month there will be a small burst of 3-5 million words. Also wish a happy birthday to the Buddha Wine Baby! Good night~


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 387： Tyrant Only (40)

    Chapter 387 The Throne of Tyrant (40)


    After Song Derou finished writing, Grandpa Li put away what she had written and let her go.


    He turned back to Yunxia.


    Yunxia took a look.


    In order to express his "vision", Song Derou chose several major events that have not yet happened, and predicts with some seriousness that they will happen...


    Yun Xia Le.


    The reborn is really good.


    This information is the value of Song Derou.


    Now Song Derou is useless, Yun Xia told Li Gong Gong to say: "Send someone to guard her, forbid her to walk out of the palace half a step."


    ¡­


    In the days after.


    Yunxia began to make her own plan according to what Song Derou gave.


    Jun Ran mentioned her as a queen several times, but Yun Xiayi refused eloquently.


    There is no other reason-the task clearly says to be a concubine, so she cannot be a queen before completing the task.


    The teenager was confused and wronged. He had never seen a concubine who did not want to be a queen, so because of this, he had an awkward temper for a few days. He also slept apart from Yunxia and told her if it was inappropriate. The queen did not go back.


    This naive behavior made Grandpa Li and the empress do not help laughing.


    The final development of the fact ended with His Majesty the Emperor finally unable to bear to climb the bed in the middle of the night.


    Yun Xia then proposed to him, wanting to accompany him to the idea of ??going up.


    The emperor accompanied her in the harem, and almost no longer had a headache, but in the middle of the front, the headache still happened several times.


    Jun Ran will not refuse her request.


    Yunxia appeared for the first time in the Qianchao Chaotang, making the group of officials uproar.


    The concubine''s concubine appeared in the former dynasty, which is absolutely impossible.


    But this time.


    Yun Xia''s behavior of visiting ministers before going to the door showed its effect.


    No one raised objections.


    In particular, in a later court meeting, someone accidentally annoyed His Majesty, but the lady of the harem said nothing, he calmed down Her Majesty, and finally saved the Minister¡¯s life. The emergence of Yunxia is very welcome.


    After all, she means a death-free gold medal!


    After Yun Xia gained their trust, they slowly participated in the deliberations.


    Song Derou''s small note also helped. Qunchen was very surprised by her insights and predictions, and slowly accepted her participation.


    Jun Ran didn''t know that his little concubine still had this talent.


    But he did not stop it.


    On the contrary, because Yunchao had nothing to worry about, Yunxia was sitting beside him again. He often kept his chin silently trapped, and simply fell on the girl. Sometimes he could sleep in Chaotang.


    At this time, Yun Xia completely presided over the overall situation.


    Time passed quickly.


    ¡­


    "Mrs. Concubine, in front of the palace where Sister Gui Gui lived, do you want to go?" The maiden asked behind Yunxia in a low voice.


    Not many people know that Yunxia refuses to be queen. They only knew that not long ago, Yunxia directly promoted the concubine from a ninth grade.


    Second only to the queen.


    This is already a remarkable promotion.


    The concubine should have her own palace, but because of His Majesty''s grace, Yun Xia still lives in the Longji Hall, which shows how much she is favored.


    Yun Xia looked at the palace not far away, narrowed her eyes, and said, "I''ll go in and see...you''re guarding outside."


    The maiden quickly said: "You don''t know the lady, this concubine Song has been imprisoned here, and her spirit seems to be in trouble... For your safety, let the slaves accompany you."


    Yun Xia raised her eyebrows and said, "Then I won''t see her. You give her this, and I say I thank her for her advice."


    The court lady took the paper respectfully and walked in.


    Yun Xia stood at the back, raised her hand to cover the dazzling sunlight in the sky, and bent the corners of her lips comfortably, exposing the snowy white tiger teeth.


    She originally wanted to see Song Derou''s expression with her own eyes.


    However, she can also imagine Song Derou''s expression.


    It doesn''t matter if you see it or not.


    In the palace.


    Vermillion''s palace door was pushed open, the sun shone into a gap, and it was closed again.


    Song Derou squinted and raised her head, saw a little maid coming in front of her, handed the note in her hand, and said: "The Queen Gui Yun''s lady told the slave, thank you for your advice."


    After Song Derou listened to the court lady''s words, she was also a little bit startled as if she was ashamed.


    She bowed her head to take the note, and saw the content above-written on the paper, exactly the "forecast" she had written for the emperor!


    She looked pale in an instant.


    -Now, she still has no idea.


    That day, what she saw was not the emperor, but Yunxia!


    I wanted to express myself in front of the emperor with my own hand-written things...but it was taken by Yun Xia and helped her!


    Song Derou never thought that he lost to others.


    She clearly passed her life, abandoned her husband and her son, and thought with joy that she could get the favor of Her Majesty, but it turned out to be the case.


    Also lost the husband of the previous life.


    She was holding the paper, her hands were shaking, and eventually her eyes rolled over, completely fainting.


    ¡­


    After hearing the report from the court lady, Yunxia lightly smiled and said softly: "Let''s go."


    After returning to the bedroom.


    Grandpa Li waited for a long distance outside the palace gate. As soon as he saw Yun Xia''s figure, he hurried up and hurriedly chanted, "Oh, my grandma, where have you been? Your Majesty?" I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time, and I almost lifted the Dragon Pole Palace. You¡¯re back..."


    Yun Xia raised her eyebrows in surprise: "He has a headache?"


    Today, her status in the palace seems to be a real power holder, but it is always a temperamental boy, like a concubine raised in the deep palace, jealous and possessive.


    "I don''t have a headache," Grandpa Li smiled bitterly and sighed. "It''s just a tantrum. Your majesty was just a nap, and you left him out. Your majesty almost chopped off the minion''s head. He said that the minion let the lady out again. ..."


    Yunxia walked in while listening to him sighing and sighing, and asked him with a smile: "Then don''t you dare to let me out next time?"


    Li Gonggong immediately showed an unspoken smile, and said diligently, "Why, grandma, what are you talking about, the slave is of course listening to you! Your majesty looks at your face, and will not really cut the slave. Head."


    Yunxia glanced at him and smiled.


    She stepped into the door and bypassed the screen, and heard the young man''s somber, cold voice: "Not yet found? Why, you see that I haven''t murdered recently--"


    Not finished.


    The young girl¡¯s beautiful eyes reflected the girl¡¯s slender figure, and the gloomy words stopped suddenly. The red-stained eyes stared at her, and then grievedly squeezed her thin lips, Dada da came over and hugged her, "You Where did you go?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 388： Tyrant Only (41)

    Chapter 388 The Throne of Tyrant (41)


    "I''m going for a walk." Yun Xia stood on tiptoe, staring up at the juvenile glass-like eye pupils. The pupils were dark and flawless, staring at her with dissatisfaction and silence, like a beautiful lake.


    She thought for a while and said, "Did you say that I was a queen before?


    Jun Ran stunned slightly and heard this unexpectedly. He raised his eyebrows: "Are you willing to be a queen?"


    Yunxia nodded honestly, "Yes, if you seal it, I will do it."


    Jun Ran thoughtfully looked at her for a few seconds, and raised her delicate eyebrows, her thin lips ticked off, and the grievances between her eyebrows dissipated a little. The slender teenager sat down in front of the dragon bed and reached out to hook the girl¡¯s waist and put She pulled her closer, her hands around her, her white side face against the girl''s slender abdomen, her thick lashes covering the long and beautiful phoenix''s eyes, and his voice was more pleasant.


    Tao: "Since you agree, you can''t regret it. The postponement ceremony should not be postponed, the time is not as good as the next month."


    Yun Xia was surprised, raised his eyebrows, lowered his head and squeezed the teenager''s tender white earlobe, and was a little funny about his urgency. He smiled and asked softly, "So fast?"


    Junran hugged her tightly, her long eyelashes slightly drooping, and her earlobe slightly hot in her hand, but he didn''t reach out to stop it, just snorted.


    fast?


    Not at all fast.


    The first thing he saw when he saw the young girl was that after the headache attack that day, he woke up on the dragon bed the next day and found that he was holding each other tightly, as if worried that the other party would run away...


    And after getting along, he gradually discovered.


    He was indeed worried about her running away.


    ¡ª¡ªA concubine who doesn''t even want to be a queen, she doesn''t care about the glory of the harem, who knows what she cares about?


    This uncontrollable sense of uncertainty makes Jun Ran a little irritable.


    Of course, we must tie people tightly.


    The sooner after sealing, the better.


    Yun Xia heard the teenager sneer, looked down at him, and saw the teenager''s slender eyelashes and tall nose bridge. When he was quiet, he looked like a child with a pure face, holding her tightly like a big doll. She hooked her lips, thought about it, and nodded, "Then next month."


    The emperor glanced at her, satisfied, and lifted her hand to hook the girl down, covering her thin lips.


    The imperial edict was issued from the Longji Temple, which caused a sensation in the entire imperial city overnight.


    The empress was the first to hear the imperial edict and was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth. She quickly ordered the court lady to take the Yun family into the palace to discuss together.


    The court lady smiled and reminded: "The queen mother, you forgot, it''s too late now, the palace gates have all been locked. Please ask Mrs. Yun to come tomorrow."


    The Queen Mother remembered this stubbornly, looked at the sky outside the window, and smiled: "Yeah, look at the memory of the family, and be happy to forget the time... Okay, you will call your relatives tomorrow."


    The maid quickly responded: "Yes."


    This night, although the Yun family did not enter the palace, they also received the will of the Holy Spirit.


    Yunfu and mica looked at each other.


    Mica was flattered and said: "Neither Xia Xia she was born from a famous name... she was even a queen? I don''t know how the Queen Mother and the civil and military officials would think... Why is your majesty so kind to Xia Xia?"


    Yunfu pondered.


    He can see his daughter every day, and recalling His Majesty''s attitude towards his daughter and the convincing of the civil and military officials to his daughter, he smiled and said:


    "Ma''am, don''t worry. Your Majesty has his own ideas. Hundred officials...you don''t have to worry too much. Your Majesty is only Xia Xia. The Queen, perhaps she is none other than her."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 389： Tyrant Only (42)

    Chapter 389 The Throne of Tyrant (42)


    Mica listened to her husband, slightly relieved, and nodded.


    She was still worried.


    But after a day, the attitude of the queen mother gave her a peace of mind.


    Early in the morning, the queen mother called mica into the palace, and kindly sent a lot of treasure jewelry, and was shocked to say that the mica began to quit, but then slowly became a little numb, and was stuffed by the queen mother with many gifts. I organized several boxes.


    The Yun family, who were packed with civil and military officials who came to congratulate in the morning, almost broke the threshold.


    Yunfu and Mica went to see Yunxia later.


    After seeing His Majesty''s attitude with his own eyes, the last big stone in Mica''s heart was also put down, replaced by excitement and pride-the Yun family has been civilians for several generations, but the Yun father has only become a Sipin official here, but the Yun family finally There is a queen!


    The people of the Yun family have been breezy recently.


    At the request of His Majesty, the post-season ceremony was held just one month later, and the time was very tight. The ceremony department finally arranged everything, and the post-season notice was also issued to the people, because this universal celebration of joy, exempted from partial taxation, amnesty World.


    ¡­


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Jun Ran was dragged by the girl through the alleyway, not accustomed to squinting, and looked at the black long dress on his body.


    The silver belt around his waist outlined the figure of the teenager, slender and Chilan Yushu. His dark hair was **** with the same silver hair crown. He raised his eyes slightly, frowned at the girl, and looked back at the direction of the palace.


    "Today...should go back to the cave early."


    He squeezed his lips and walked out of the alley, the streets full of vocals before him.


    Jun Ran doesn''t like contacting others, seeing noisy and lively scenes, subconsciously frowning slightly, slender fingers hooked the girl''s hand, whispered: "Go back, I don''t want to leave the palace."


    "You have to call me outside, not me."


    Yun Xia looked back, looked at the boy''s white and beautiful face, patted his men''s clothing, and smiled mysteriously at him: "Again, Your Majesty, do you know what a cave is?"


    Jun Ran pursed his lips, Yin Hong''s lips flicked into a cold line, and after a while he frowned and said, "Isn''t it hard to sleep together?"


    Yun Xia showed an "I know" expression and shook his head at him.


    ¡ª¡ªMaybe Junran has not been in contact with women since she was a real tyrant, but she is simply incredible in this respect.


    Later, because she came to the teenager, the other people naturally thought that the two had long been...the Queen Mother did not let anyone specifically teach, however, because of the innocence and purity of His Majesty the Emperor, Yun Xia still maintains a hug relationship with him.


    She didn''t know how to teach for a while.


    So he simply pulled people out of the palace and looked for educational opportunities outside the palace.


    "Take you to the blue building today." She adjusted her men''s clothing, opened a fan, and fanned gracefully, smiling: "You remember, you can''t claim to be me, we stole it out."


    Jun Ran pursed her lips.


    The glazed eyes fell on the street, and he saw several young girls, his eyes glancing in his direction.


    The teenager felt even more irritable, and the narrow and long phoenix eyes were faintly red. He pulled the girl around him and pressed it beside him. Then I said, "I... why am I going to the blue house, what is that place?"


    Yunxia fan covered half of her face, revealing the crescent moon eyes, and casually spit out four words:


    "Fun for fun."


    After a few minutes.


    The two stood in front of the most famous Qinglou in Beijing.


    Jun Ran raised his eyes and looked at the blue building.


    The red lantern in front of the door sprinkled the light and looked a little misty in the night. The girl dressed up in front of the door stood smiling in front of the door and smiled greet the guests back and forth, greeting the passers-by to walk inside.


    The young phoenix squinted slightly, only to see that the guests in the blue house were all women, the guests seemed to be men, but the others saw no difference.


    He lowered his voice and leaned slightly, his deep, sweet voice against Yunxia''s earlobe: "Why should the cave study here?"


    Slightly lightly breathed, Yunxia turned back to touch the earlobe and smiled: "Go in and you will know."


    She took the person and walked inside.


    They came out of the palace, the satin on their bodies was of fine fabrics, the patterns on the edges were golden silk threads, and the appearance looked rich or expensive, and the old bustard immediately greeted with a smile.


    The two men looked stunning from afar, and faced each other at close range. The exclamation of the old bustard was even heavier.


    The tall man has a cold expression, and his eyes are as beautiful as glazed glass. He looks at the door plaque of Qinglou in a cool and cold way. Although his expression is bland, he feels a little oppressive, and his delicate eyebrows frown, as if a bit fierce. The courage made the old bustard dare not talk to him directly.


    But the petite little boy next to him was extraordinarily gracious. The fan covered half of his face. His eyes were very aura. He was small and his face was tender. He should be young.


    "The two guests are coming, it''s getting late. It''s a good time to come to Qinghongyuan." She greeted the two with a smile. "Today coincides with the posthumous ceremony. We don''t need money for the wine here, girl. Our prices are not expensive, the guest official comes in to see?"


    Wen Yan.


    Jun Ran was slightly confused, and walked into the blue building behind Yunxia before leaning close to her, and whispered: "She said that the girl is not expensive, what does it mean? Someone in the imperial city dares to sell people? This is explicitly prohibited... ¡­"


    "Shut up first." Yun Xia said unkindly, and turned back to knock the young man''s shoulder with a fan, "Slowly tell you again."


    "..."


    After the emperor was taught, he could only lip his lips, his clear eyes looked to the side, and looked at the scene inside the blue building.


    A blank look gradually appeared in his phoenix eyes.


    The situation in the hall is not too explicit. It''s just that the male guest is holding the woman and taking advantage of the hand. These things have been done arbitrarily, so it''s not unfamiliar. He looked at it more and followed Yunxia to the box.


    Yunxia had already asked the old bustard, and the old bustard took the lead and walked them into the box, covering his mouth and laughing: "The two boys are at ease, this box is in a very good position, and the other side of the paper window is the other box. Please bring the girl in... Then I will not disturb the two sons Yaxing."


    After she finished, she retreated.


    As an old bustard, I have seen more people. Some customers have different tastes. I don¡¯t like to call girls directly, but like to watch other gracious guests and girls through the curtains...


    This hobby is not new, and the old bustard left after making arrangements.


    Yun Xia sat down in the futon with all her leisurely, beckoning to the young people of the Ninth Five-year-old Venerable, "Come on, the show begins immediately, and I will show you what a cave is."


    "..."


    Jun Ran doesn''t know what he wants to see.


    He sat down.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 390： Tyrant Only (43)

    Chapter 390 The Throne of Tyrant (43)


    The futon is soft, the room is quiet, only the sound outside the door, all kinds of noisy.


    The teenager''s fair-skinned finger rested lightly on his knee, knocking carelessly, waiting patiently for what the girl said.


    The emperor was sitting on the futon of the blue building, and he was ready to learn with a serious expression.


    Although he didn''t know what Yunxia said.


    A cave room is a cave room, just asleep, what else is worth learning?


    The room was quiet for a while.


    Footsteps came slowly from outside the door, and a charming woman''s voice seemed to be holding the drunken customer, and said softly in his mouth: "Oh, you slow down, drink so much wine, you are not stable."


    The gracious guest didn''t speak, maybe he was so drunk that his consciousness was blurred.


    The two entered the next room, separated by paper windows, all the sounds were clear, and the thick and long eyelashes were hanging down, listening intently, thinking slightly.


    Yun Xia propped the fan beside him and yawned. When he saw his expression serious, he couldn''t help smiling slightly, supporting his chin with interest, and fanned the wind.


    The sound next door soon made Jun Ran unable to understand.


    He tried his best to distinguish, but in the end he could not hear anything, so he turned to look at Yunxia.


    Yun Xia pointed to the paper window in front of him, "This room is purposely used to see, would you like to see it?"


    She had a hunch that the young emperor''s worldview would be impacted.


    Yunxia held his fan away from him and looked at him with a smile.


    Jun Ran frowned, not understanding why her movements and expressions... seemed to be gloating.


    He was also curious about the sounds, so he glanced at the girl, got up from the futon and walked over, his eyes falling through the paper window silently into the room.


    "..."


    The boy was stunned instantly.


    He didn''t respond at all for a moment, and after that second, he immediately stepped back as if he had been burned to the ground, standing in a stunned place, looking back blankly at Yunxia.


    He looked dazed, still a little serious, never looked back, his clear and beautiful eyes were slightly widened, like a child who saw incredible things, his face was clearly written with consternation, and Yunxia saw his earlobe as red Then, the slender neck was stained with red, and the cheeks on the side cheeks were as beautiful as a red cloud, staring at her silently.


    He looked at the past time is too short, and Yun Xia is not sure if he saw it, but now he looks like he is really shocked. She raised her eyebrows and pressed her voice and asked, "What did you see?"


    "..."


    Poor Tianzi didn''t speak for a long while, and then lifted his lips slightly. Yin Hong''s lips were very enchanting against the blush of his cheeks, and his cold expression was slightly stiff, and he came back after a few seconds.


    Yun Xiayun glanced at him, covering his fan and asking, "Your Majesty still watching?"


    Emperor immediately shook his head.


    He lifted his eyes, and there was a glimmer of light in those dark pupils.


    Yun Xia slightly curled her eyes and smiled, and said nothing more, said: "Well, I will pay the bill, Your Majesty is here to wait for a while."


    She got up and opened the door to go out.


    Jun Ran stood alone in a quiet space, with only the sound next door in his ears. He stood stiffly for a few seconds, glancing at the direction of the paper window, and then quickly looked down at the ground and raised his white hands , The back of the hand gently touched the cheek and found that the face was hot, even the neck and earlobe were hot.


    "..."


    Is this a cave?


    The emperor fell into confusion.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 391： Tyrant Only (44)

    Chapter 391 The Throne of Tyrant (44)


    He only glanced at it, and he didn''t even see the general picture completely, but when he first came into contact with this scene, he was shocked by instinctive reactions, and all of them quickly retreated. Besides, the scene made him a little uncomfortable...


    Junran even dislikes the human body and naturally rejects such scenes.


    He touched his face repeatedly, and when the girl came back, he smiled and said, "Your Majesty, you can go."


    The emperor hung his narrow and long phoenix eyes, and the light fell gently on the girl''s waist.


    She was out of the palace tonight and she was wearing menswear, her black hair was tall and tall, she looked very cool, she was shaking her fan, and she was very charming, but she was petite, and her waist and legs were still unshaven. The waist is tied, and the beautiful lines are outlined.


    Realizing what he was thinking, the emperor suddenly lifted his thin lips, pulled the girl''s arm with a sullen face, pulled the person out of the room, and walked all the way out of the blue building before releasing his hand. He whispered, "Is that a cave?"


    He was still a little puzzled in his voice, because when he saw the impact scene, his voice was a little dumb, and it sounded very low and pleasant in his ears.


    "Uh," Yun Xia blinked. "Your Majesty, you always have to tell me what you see before I can answer you."


    "..." Junran stopped silent.


    The young Zhilan Yushu stood in the light, his drooping eyelashes swept out under his eyelids, he was silent for a long while, Yun Xia stood close to him on foot, and clearly saw that the young white tender ear lobes were red and long and narrow Eyes looked sideways, but not her.


    So shy?


    I should have seen something.


    Yun Xia thoughtfully, patted the boy''s shoulder, smiled: "It''s okay, don''t be shy, this is nothing, you didn''t know this before..."


    "Don''t say it." Jun Ran didn''t want to mention the picture just now, and her lips interrupted her.


    He has always been decisive in his character, even called **** and cruel, but at this time he was a little embarrassed, his lips were thinned, his white and slender index finger hooked the collar, loosened slightly, and the heat was removed from the neckline and removed. Looking away, "...what else do you want to visit?"


    Yun Xia thought for a while, with her understanding of every Tiandao projection...


    "Do you really want to continue shopping? Don''t go back to the palace?" Yun Xia raised an eyebrow.


    I just understood something, I don¡¯t know anything, I am full of shock...Is the emperor still feeling shopping at this time?


    Jun Ran didn''t know why. After listening to her words, she was more embarrassed, frowning as a cover for irritability, and her tone was impatient: "I don''t want to go back."


    Yun Xia shrugged, took his hand, and led people to walk around the night market slowly.


    It used to be no problem holding hands in the past, but today, that hand just held his fingertips, Jun Ran felt his cheeks were hot, even he was a little dazed, just felt that all his senses were gathered at his fingertips, and he was led forward For a moment, he stared silently, looking at the back of the girl in front.


    Her back was slender and she walked happily. From time to time she took some baubles on the stall and looked back to him.


    Jun Ran grew up in the deep palace and did not experience the temperature of the world. The hustle and bustle of the vocals that were just rejected, fell into his eyes at this time, but he was bright and lovely because of this back view.


    He stared at the girl''s hand.


    Not knowing what to think of, he blinked, and Bai Nen''s pretty face was reddened.


    The young man squeezed his thin lips, and suddenly pulled her fingertips gently, whispering:


    "Forget... let''s go back."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 392： Tyrants Pet (46) End

    Chapter 392 The Throne of Tyrant (46) End


    There was only a red candle swaying in the dormitory, and the layers of veil gently flicked.


    In Yun Xia''s sight, there were only two juvenile clavicles. The original white and jade-like color was slightly red at this time. It spread from the clavicle to the slender neck. A drop of water dropped from the beautiful chin and the temperature was hot.


    He stared at her, gently lifted the girl''s finger away, lowered his head and dropped a kiss on her palm, and suddenly asked in a very dumb voice:


    "Do you believe in the afterlife?"


    Yun Xia opened her eyes and looked at him. The eyes of the two touched together. Before she could see the other person''s expression, she leaned over and hugged him tightly. The hoarse voice murmured in her ear: "If it is true I will find you in my next life."


    He raised his eyes.


    Yun Xia stared at those eyes slightly, staring at her with glazed eyes, very seriously.


    She stayed in this life until the end. There were quite a few emperors in the court. Although she did not claim to be king, she was completely an uncrowned king. The ministers even preferred to communicate with her. Unless it was a major event, they were not willing to disturb. His Majesty.


    Instead, Junran is like an idle concubine in the harem, living idle and idle, sticking to her every day, and sometimes complaining that she always handles state affairs and can''t spend time with him...


    Every time I heard His Majesty say this, Grandpa Lee next to him would have a sense of disillusionment, and he could not tell who was the emperor and the concubine in front of him.


    Junran''s headache gradually stabilized. The happiest thing was the queen mother, who was very satisfied with Yunxia. From time to time, she pulled Yunxia past and sent her a lot of things.


    Sometimes when Yun Xia is busy, she calls mica and appreciates a lot of things, making mica embarrassed every time she goes to the palace. She has to install a few boxes when she returns. The key can¡¯t be excused because the queen mother obviously gave it away I''m so happy that I can''t disappoint her.


    All the women in the harem were dismissed, only one Song Derou was in the palace for too long, and the spirit seemed to be in trouble. After leaving the palace, he shouted that he would become a queen, and then said that he was the wife of the general, and he insisted on seeing him. Fu Zisheng.


    Because of this, Fu Zisheng was always invited by the Song family to see her, hoping to help Song Derou''s illness, but it was okay twice, once more, and General Fu Xiao was impatient.


    Besides, every time Song Derou saw him, he cried and cried about their fate, and said that she had given him a pair of dragons and phoenixes... simply ridiculous.


    Although he is a man, should he be innocent?


    She said that it was the fate of their previous life, and Fu Zisheng felt even more ridiculous.


    He did not believe in the previous life. Even if it is a letter, what about past life and this life? She was a concubine in her life, and she chose to enter the palace herself, then it has nothing to do with him.


    So Song asked him again, and he refused.


    In Fu Zisheng''s life, there was also a woman in her heart. Because the day he first saw him, the scene he saw was so stunning... that he never forgot the moment.


    It''s just that the other party has his own identity and happiness, so he only wishes behind his back.


    ¡­


    [The seventh world is completed, the revenge value is +1.


    Congratulations, complete the task of merit points, appease the tyrant as a favored concubine, no longer kill, merit points +1.


    The eighth world is about to be transmitted, the key background of the world is: interstellar, holographic online games. Please be prepared. It will be sent in five seconds. ¡¿


    ¡¾Transmitting¡ª¡ª¡¿


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 393： Interstellar holographic online games (1)

    Chapter 393 Interstellar Holographic Online Game (1)


    Yun Xia opened her eyes and didn''t react. She saw a huge fireball roaring in front of her and hit her directly.


    ? ? !


    Fortunately, as a demon, she responded quickly, felt the danger when she opened her eyes, and quickly dodged to the side, let the big fireball pass by herself, and fell **** the ice not far away. A deafening explosion sounded, and the fireball smashed the ice into a large hole.


    The ice flakes were splashing, mixed with flames, and countless pieces of bright light were shaken soaring into the air, shattered like the stars in the sky.


    The scene is beautiful, but the screams are very harsh.


    Yun Xia saw that there was a huge ice lake in front of him. Several people were standing on the ice. After the ice was smashed by the fireball out of the hole, several people were caught off guard and fell into the water one after another.


    "[Tranquil Summer] You are sick! Are you not a magician! What do you hide from a fireball game, pit your teammates?"


    Seeing this icy and snowy scene, Yunxia was stunned. When she heard someone say she was a magician, she pointed to the tip of her nose and was a little dumb.


    Magician?


    Before responding, a voice suddenly sounded in my mind: "Prepare to receive the plot of the world. Note that you cannot be in the game when receiving the plot. You must be in the real world. Therefore, you are about to be forced to log off, five, four, three ¡­¡­two¡­¡­"


    Yun Xia still hasn''t had a chance to reply yet, and there was a sudden blackness in front of him, just like the whole world suddenly turned off in the dark night, and nothing could be seen.


    Her consciousness was quickly awakened by something.


    A pleasant electronic sound accompanied by a burst of music sounded: "Dear "Fantasy Realm" player, you have withdrawn from the game, please keep your game helmet or game cabin to avoid your player account being affected Pirates, I wish you a happy game."


    She opened her eyes, and there was an oval ceiling in front of her. She seemed to be locked in what kind of cabin. The ceiling and the surroundings were white. Her body reflexively remembered the steps to open the game cabin. She reached out and opened the cabin. Sit up from the game cabin.


    "..."


    Yunxia looked at the room.


    very beautiful. Very luxurious...


    The room is very large and girlish. The decoration is gorgeous. On one side of the room is a large balcony where you can see the white pigeons flying in the sky outside. From the balcony to the inside is a round princess bed with a veil Rotating and tilting down from the top of the bed, the floor is softly covered with soft carpet, and you can walk around the room barefoot. Dolls are placed on the sofa. In the vase on the coffee table, blooming flowers are condensed with water.


    Yun Xia watched for a week.


    She was in a holographic online game just now. This is the real world.


    She lifted the lid of the game cabin, climbed out of it, walked to the sofa and sat down, and then began to receive the plot of the world.


    Her name is still Yunxia.


    The original owner is a wealthy Qian Qian, a proper little princess.


    Her grandfather held the interstellar business empire and loved her so much that she almost got what she wanted.


    When the original owner was very young, her parents died, which also made her grandpa pity her even more, and wished to do everything for her, so that she would never worry about it.


    In addition to the grandfather in the family, there is a adopted child adopted by the grandfather.


    The original owner should call the other''s uncle.


    After the uncle was adopted under the knee of the old man, he took the name Yun Li. He had a family early, and now he has a wife and a daughter. In the future, his family will definitely want their family to inherit.


    After all, the parents of the original owner have passed away, and Grandpa Yun has no biological children to inherit the family business.


    Although the original owner is the only granddaughter, but she is young, just 18 years old, and her character is a kind of arrogant and willful way, which is not the material for managing business.


    In addition, the old man hurt her and did not want her to work hard for the company.


    So after thinking left and right, I did not intend to let the original owner undertake the huge family business.


    This burden can only be picked by the Yunli family.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 394： Interstellar holographic online games (2)

    Chapter 394 Interstellar Holographic Online Games (2)


    However, Grandpa Yun will not treat his granddaughter naturally.


    He has already made up his will and left enough property to the original owner, so that even if she can''t inherit the company, she can live and eat forever.


    However, the uncle''s family did not like the original owner.


    They bowed their knees in front of the old man and had to obey everything, but the original owner enjoyed everything that the old man gave, and it was the best.


    Over time, they feel unfair.


    At home they all have to let the original owner, especially their daughter Yun Mo.


    It is obviously about the same age as the original owner, but the old man has almost no interrogation. He hasn''t seen Yun Mo as a granddaughter. He only turns around the original owner every day, and only good things are left to the original owner.


    This is the source of dissatisfaction of the uncle''s family.


    Yun can''t stand it, he is an adult man, but because Yun Xia is the heart of the old man, he also has to be courteous to this little girl.


    ¡­


    The simple plot was instilled into the brain, and Yun Xia received it with a shock, feeling a little shocked...


    Not shocked by this family relationship-in fact, there is nothing surprising about the family relationship, the ordinary giants are only entangled.


    What shocked her was.


    In this world, the original owner took the script of the second male...


    The original owner''s sister''s name is Yun Mo.


    This Yunmo is a typical silly white sweet.


    At first, she wanted to please her sister, so she followed the original online game "Fantasy Realm". In the game, she happened to be a coincidence and met a heir to a business man named Nangong Wenren.


    The other party fell in love with her at first sight and launched a dreamlike pursuit of an online game novel...


    This is no problem.


    But the point is that the original owner slowly became familiar with his sister in the game. After getting along for a period of time, from the beginning, he disdained the contemptuous feelings, and gradually, even to this silly white sweet sister...?


    But the original owner is a girl, so I can only watch my sister and others ambiguous, and dare not fight for it...?


    Yunxia: "..."


    Five thunders burst.


    The original owner''s love line is not the most shocking.


    The most shocking thing is-when the sister''s ambiguous object, that is, the rich second-generation Nangong Wenren, learned that the original owner had feelings for Yunmo-


    He felt that Lily was disgusting, and Lily liked his sweetheart, so after the death of the original owner and the original owner lost his blessing, he united with the uncle of the adoptive son of the Yun family, and gave the original owner to a ruined planet. Extinguish.


    Yunxia: "..."


    This is a bit too domineering president. Although the original owner lily, the original owner did nothing, just looked at them from a distance...


    Eat this kind of vinegar?


    It¡¯s okay to eat, and it¡¯s too much to get the innocent people to the ruined planet.


    She was tired and did not want to speak.


    Suddenly there was another voice in my head:


    [The task of obtaining revenge points in this world: Vengeance to Nangong Wenren and Vengeance to Yunmo¡¯s parents. ¡¿


    [You have acquired the skill point: King of Routine. This skill point allows you to crack all online games chasing wives routines. If you use it yourself, you can achieve success, no matter who interferes with your routine, it will fail. ¡¿


    Yunxia: "..."


    She thinks this skill point is very silly, and she doesn''t see any use at all.


    Even the destruction of the wife chase routine can be used as a revenge against Nangong Wenren. But as a girl, why should she use the wife chase routine?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 395： Interstellar Holographic Online Game(3)

    Chapter 395 Interstellar Holographic Online Game (3)


    baffling.


    Yun Xia threw away the messy plot, and fell asleep first.


    When she woke up, it was late, the window was dark, she felt a little hungry, so she opened the door to go out, looking for something to eat.


    Yun''s house is a luxurious castle.


    In the interstellar, various planets have been developed one after another, there are many beautiful planets. With large tracts of land, the rich will build mansions on these planets. Some rich people, even one person, can own a whole planet, and they can build anything on it.


    This planet belongs to the Yun family.


    Yunjia is a big business crocodile, owns many industry brands, and is in a leading position in many industries.


    Such as holographic online games.


    Online games are the main entertainment method for young people, and the meaning of holography is to simulate all senses and let people enter the game world.


    "Fantasy Realm" was developed by the Yun family. Yun Xia is the little princess in the palm of the Yun family. Naturally, it is also the object of the game team to please.


    They gave the original owner a card, and any equipment generated in the game will have a lucky point bonus.


    Originally they also wanted to give a level card to let the young lady blame the invincible hand, but the original owner suspected that this would hinder the game experience, so they refused.


    Although she refused.


    But after the game party obtained her account, she gave the account a green light in the background, making her NPC favorability easier to rise, and the lucky points like opening treasure chests were also higher than those of ordinary players.


    However, the most taboo in the game is cheating. The privileges given by the game party are not obvious. At most, people can lament the good luck of the original owner, but the level of luck is not abnormal.


    Yunxia came down from her room upstairs, and after walking to the first floor, the robot housekeeper had already greeted him, bowing and asking kindly: "No. 023 is for you, Miss, what do you need?"


    The most developed interstellar is artificial intelligence.


    Robots are very intelligent, and even some simple humanity will be set in the program, so that they can more easily identify the owner''s requirements.


    Yunxia glanced at the robot, looked at its round head, and reached out curiously to touch the top of its head, in return for the robot''s moved response: "Master, thank you for being close to No. 023. There is a master like you, it is 023 The honor of the number."


    A smiling expression appeared on its face.


    Yunxia dropped her hand and said, "I''m hungry."


    No. 023 immediately said: "Okay. Please go to the restaurant for a while."


    Yunxia nodded and walked towards the restaurant.


    The restaurant was dark and no lights were turned on. After she walked to the restaurant, the sensor sensed her approach and asked with a soft mechanical sound: "Master, sensor No. 1856 is at your service. Would you like to dine?"


    Yun Xia hummed.


    "Okay, 1856 prepared the restaurant for you."


    The electronic sounds just fell, the lights in the dining room lighted up a little, the mechanical dining table moved away automatically, spread out a table, and a small platform protruded from the inside with clean tableware.


    Yunxia saw a person in the living room.


    A young girl.


    The girl didn''t have time to leave, sitting blankly in the dining room, with food on the tray in front of her, but not finished.


    Her figure was reflected in the suddenly lit lights, and her expression was a little embarrassed. She stood up, her big deer-like wet eyes glanced at Yunxia, ??and shouted, "Sister."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 396： Interstellar Holographic Online Game(4)

    Chapter 396 Interstellar Holographic Online Game (4)


    Yunxia looked at each other.


    This girl is her "sister" Yun Mo.


    Yun Mo is not very young and looks very beautiful. She is born with a timid and weak temperament, so that people who see her unconsciously want to protect her and pamper her. Those eyes are like young deer, moist and bright, and it seems that there is always a half-full of water in their eyes.


    At this time, these pitiful eyes were staring at Yunxia timidly. The girl unconsciously pulled the corner of her skirt and twisted it, her expression was a little uncomfortable, but she did not expect to meet her nominal sister here. She hasn''t had time to leave...


    Yunxia glanced at her and ignored it.


    According to the plot she received, Yun Mo did not do too much to the original owner. The original owner''s revenge was only Yun Mo''s boyfriend Nangong Wenren, and Yun Mo''s parents Yun Li and his wife.


    ¡­Well, it seems that I want to destroy my sister''s happy life.


    Boyfriend and parents have to be avenged, can Yunmo become a little white flower that no one can rely on?


    She glanced at Yun Mo.


    The girl was standing embarrassedly because she didn¡¯t hear Yunxia ignore herself, she bowed her head silently, holding the tray she hadn¡¯t finished, and carefully prepared to pass by.


    Yun Xia suddenly said: "Wait."


    "..."


    Yun Mo suddenly shivered, turned his head timidly and turned his head around, quickly glanced at his sister, and then quickly lowered his head to look away, and whispered gently, "Sister... what''s the matter?"


    Yun Xia is very annoyed that others are always afraid.


    Did not bully her.


    ...Well, no, Yunxia thought back carefully. When the original owner and Yunmo got along early, when the original owner didn''t like Yunmo, he did drink and drink to Yunmo every day, just like treating a servant.


    Sometimes she was in a bad mood, and she even complained to Grandpa Yun, causing Grandpa Yun to call Yun Li and scold Yun Yun, and then punish Yun Mo when she returned home.


    Yun Mo seemed to be unfavorable to her parents, and she was always scolding.


    So later, she will be so fascinated by Nangong Wenren... Nangong Wenren fell in love with her at first sight and was the only one who was good to her.


    Yun Xia raised her eyebrows slightly, glanced at Yun Mo, and sat down, said: "Aren''t you not finished eating yet, I won''t drive you away, let others see, I thought I abused your sister every day."


    Yun Mo was stunned, and quickly shook her head. Her face was flushed because of embarrassment. She embarrassed and said, "No... I don''t mean that... I''m sorry..."


    She lowered her head, her eyes condensed with water mist, bit her lips gently, and stood uneasy.


    Yunxia: "..."


    If it weren''t for the plot, knowing that Yun Mo was a typical silly white sweet, she almost felt that it was a scheming little white flower, and always made a look of sorrow. Anyone who saw it would think that he was bullied.


    The point is that she really didn''t bully each other this time.


    Yun Xia was bored, holding her chin and staring thoughtfully at the girl.


    After Yun Mo lowered her head and apologized, she didn''t hear her sister''s response for a long time, so she raised her eyes slightly and looked in the direction of her sister.


    But it happened to be a lazy sight of Shangyun Xia.


    The eyes looked at him lazily, his chin resting on one hand, his chin was white and beautiful, and he looked like a princess from the top, with good-looking eyes staring at him and focusing on his eyes.


    Yun Mo was stared at by such a person, his face turned red instantly, his eyelashes flickered and he didn''t dare to look at his sister, and with a red face he whispered, "Sister... what, what..."


    The robot has delivered food. Yun Xia straightened up and cut the steak. The tone was faint: "Apart from calling your sister and saying sorry, would you say anything else? The expression will only cry."


    She ate a bite and vaguely said: "Sit."


    "..." Yun Mo glanced at her secretly, seeing that she didn''t seem to be embarrassed, and because she wasn''t full enough, she carefully sat at another table, took the tableware lightly, and didn''t forget to whisper Whispered: "Thank you sister."


    Yun Xia asked: "Why don''t you turn on the light when you eat here?"


    Yun Mo took the tableware and couldn''t believe he would be "concerned" by his sister one day. She quickly whispered back: "...because the robots in the castle all need sensors to start, I... I don''t have sensor permission."


    Yun Xia raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    The Yunli family also lived in this castle, but did not give their daughter permission.


    Yun Mo is really not loved by them.


    In the interstellar world, everything is controlled by robots and sensors. Yunmo does not have permission to turn on, even the castle lights cannot be turned on.


    Yun Mo felt his sister''s amazed look and couldn''t help but lower her head lower.


    Yunxia withdrew her gaze, "You lower your head and bury your head in the dinner plate. Why didn''t your parents give you permission?"


    Yun Mo said angrily: "My... Dad said that my sister doesn''t like the Yun family to have an extra daughter, so I want to distinguish myself from my sister..."


    Yunxia: "..."


    "Ah," Yun Mo finished talking, only to realize that she was wrong again, her face flushed immediately, and she stood up in a hurry to apologize, and remembered that her sister had just said she didn''t like to apologize, so the words stuck in her throat, Panic explained, "I, I''m not talking about my sister''s fault. Yes, it was decided by my parents. It doesn''t matter to my sister...I, I don''t care..."


    The more we feel the more weird, these words are like deliberately looking for something. Yun Mo felt more stupid, lowering his head in frustration, grabbing the corner of the skirt, and anxiously turned around: "Sister...I really have no other meaning, I always respect my sister..."


    Yun Xia didn''t pay attention to her turbulence over there, but ate a bit of thoughtful thought.


    In order to please Yun Yunfu, Yun Li also tried to please her big lady.


    The original owner did say at the beginning that there could be only one elder lady in this family. She did not recognize Yun Mo as her sister, and she despised Yun Mo very much.


    So in order to please the original owner, Yun Mo was revoked by his parents. In this castle, he could not even live as a robot.


    Yunxia Meizizi took a sip of soup, and then said to the panicking girl: "Sit, I didn''t blame you."


    "..."


    Yun Mo''s eyes widened, and he was flattered again and sat down.


    She felt a little confused and confused about her sister''s tolerance today. In the past, when I met my sister in the castle, the other party would be sarcasm and irony, and even complained to Grandpa Yun for some small things, and then the parents would punish themselves for not eating, or closed in a black room...


    Today, my sister is too forgiving.


    There was a grateful look in Yun Mo''s eyes, and he silently ate his meal. Although the meal was almost cold, her expression was not dissatisfied, and she stuffed the cold meal into her mouth.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 397： Interstellar holographic online games(5)

    Chapter 397 Interstellar Holographic Online Game (5)


    Yunxia went upstairs after dinner, not much to get along with Yun Mo.


    The robot packed up Yunxia''s dinner plate, but didn''t control Yunmo. Yun Mo could only leave with the tray on her own, and cleaned it silently. Standing in the dark kitchen, she put the tray and walked upstairs gently.


    She has no sense of presence in this castle, like a ghost with nowhere to go, and lives here silently.


    Her room is also on the second floor of the castle, but she has never met her sister and the sister never noticed her.


    When Yun Mo passed the door of Yun Xia''s room, he stopped unconsciously, recalling the beautiful, dazzling princess figure just above.


    The other party cared and tolerated her today... Yun Mo still feels flattered. She blushed slightly, pursed her lips, and returned to her room lightly.


    There is also a game cabin in her room.


    This was a birthday gift from her parents. Yun Mo was still very happy, thinking that her parents finally expressed their concern for themselves, but unexpectedly, the parents told her sister¡¯s game account and told her to play this game too. Please your sister.


    Thinking of this, Yun Mo was a bit depressed.


    She... she was too stupid to say bad things just in the restaurant, it sounded like she complained that her sister bullied herself.


    Although she didn''t mean it, it was misleading because she couldn''t speak.


    How can you please your sister in the game?


    Yun Mo is confused.


    She pursed her lips and lay down carefully in the game cabin, pressing the button to start the game.


    ¡­


    "Welcome to "Realms of Fantasy"!"


    At the same time, Yun Xia also entered the game and heard the electronic sound of the game in her ear. After opening her eyes, she saw that she was standing at the resurrection point in the city, and people around were coming and going.


    She carried her long knife and left the resurrection point.


    The city is full of people and bustling, there are people on the street selling equipment and elixir, the news on the world channel is rolling fast, collecting equipment, finding people to form a team, selling elixir and so on.


    Yunxia opened her backpack, and a translucent panel appeared in front of her. There were many lattices in the backpack. The original owner did not have the consciousness to organize the backpack. Everything was messed up.


    Yunxia frowned.


    She is too lazy to organize...


    Suddenly, the private message call rang. After Yun Xia connected the private message, there was a loud curse:


    "[Tranquil Summer] What''s the matter with you? A good copy, you said you went offline, you know how much equipment we lost after we were killed? You are still a magician, I don''t care, you have to compensate for the loss of equipment! "


    He opened the voice of the team, and someone on the team channel immediately echoed: "Yes, you have to compensate. If you were offline, how could we not pass that copy? If you lose your equipment, you will blame you..."


    Yunxia glanced at the team formation.


    This team was formed temporarily, and the teammates'' ranks are not high.


    She opened her lips and was about to reply. A weak voice suddenly came from the voice of the team: "That..."


    As soon as he heard this voice, Yunxia didn''t speak.


    Because this person is Yun Mo who he just met in the restaurant.


    In the original plot, Yun Mo was entrusted by his parents to follow and please the original owner in the game. Although people are stupid, they have been firmly behind the original owner.


    Hearing her speak at this time, Yunxia wanted to hear what she had to say.


    On the team channel, Yun Mo¡¯s ID [Moshanghuakai] hesitated for a while, and he seemed to dare not speak, but in the end he rallied his courage and whispered innocently:


    "That... even if there is a magician, you can''t beat the copy. That copy has no team to take the first kill. Your level is definitely not enough... so you can''t blame the magician!"


    The tone of her words was persuading.


    But the content of the words is completely like picking things up.


    There was a brief silence on the team channel, and then the popularity deteriorated: "What did you say?"


    [Moshanghuakai] blinked.


    When she heard this sentence, she thought people would listen to her. She has always been a neglected role. For the first time her sister persuaded her, she did not expect anyone to listen to her. She was very happy and quickly said:


    "You see your level is only fifty. How could you beat that copy, although the boss of the copy is Nine-tailed Fox, I heard that you can release water according to the face value, but you don''t have good looks... Enter the copy I noticed when I entered, the difficulty of the copy was the highest level when you went in. After [Quiet Summer] went in, Jiuwei Fox said that she looked really good, and the difficulty was lowered! She has already helped...


    The team channel was silent.


    Yunxia coughed softly to cover up the funny.


    "You..." Someone in the team finally reacted slowly, exasperated, "You said we were ugly?"


    "..."


    [Ä°ÉÏ»¨¿ª] Suddenly, he quickly shook his head and explained: "No, I didn''t say it, it was the copy''s own judgment, I just saw the data..."


    The other party''s sentence was very fierce, and Yun Mo was a cowardly character. After being suddenly murdered, she explained the words to the last sentence, and couldn''t help but bring a bit of crying, and hept.


    "..." The people on the team were stunned. "What are you crying about lying on the trough? I''ve bullied you? I don''t know I thought I''ve bullied you..."


    "Woo no... I don''t mean that, I want to cry myself, it has nothing to do with you..." The girl''s crying was more obvious.


    Everyone: "..."


    It¡¯s not a big deal to make a copy. When someone cries, other people are not good at speaking. They can only leave the team in a scolding manner. Before leaving, some people can¡¯t help but sarcasm: "Finally, I see the living white lotus, lying down, It¡¯s pitiful to sell miserable clothes."


    [Ä°ÉÏ»¨¿ª] Very dazed, don''t know what the other party means.


    Everyone was gone, and they didn''t pit my sister.


    Although she didn''t know why others scolded herself, she was very happy to help her sister.


    She was about to leave the team, but Yunxia suddenly said, "Wait."


    [Ä°ÉÏ»¨¿ª] I dare not move, and asked quietly, "Yes, is there something wrong?"


    She knew that her sister did not like to follow her.


    Blame her for being stupid.


    At that time, the parents meant to let her secretly follow up the game to please her sister.


    But they did not tell her this clearly.


    So she didn''t think about it so much, she anxiously told her sister about her game account, said that she wanted to add friends, hope to be friends...


    Of course, the other party refused mercilessly.


    She secretly followed the team this time.


    She was afraid that the other party would get angry and waited for a long time, but the other party sent her a coordinate and said: "You come to this place to find me."


    "..."


    [Ä°ÉÏ»¨¿ª] Looking at the coordinates with wide eyes, flattered.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 398： Interstellar holographic online games(6)

    Chapter 398 Interstellar Holographic Online Game (6)


    Yun Xia leaned against the gate and waited for a while, and saw a female gunman ran breathlessly, stopped in front of her and took a breath. Her expression was happy, and she blinked at her.


    Yun Xia frowned: "Don''t you have a teleport scroll?"


    In the game, I actually walked over.


    [Moshanghuakai] bowed his head and said: "I only play games occasionally, and my pocket money is not much..."


    Yunxia: "..."


    As the second lady of the Yun family, even if you are not favored, you can''t even afford a game reel.


    No wonder the Yunli couple''s heart is so dark, but the birth daughter is a silly white sweet. It turned out that they never really took care of the children.


    "Okay, don''t say anything else, I''ll call you, I need your help if you have something." Yun Xia said flatly, "Give me the password of your backpack."


    [Moshanghuakai] There is only one poor man with nothing in his backpack. I don¡¯t know why the other party wants her password.


    But when the other party asked for it, she gave it naturally and gave Yunxia the password readily.


    Yunxia opened her backpack.


    Next second.


    [Moshanghuakai] was shocked to see that her backpack was suddenly filled with all kinds of precious things, including original equipment, medicinal materials, scrolls... The glittering advanced materials almost blinded her eyes.


    "Sister, what are you doing..." She almost shook her hands in fright.


    Yunxia glanced at her, "It''s not for you, it''s for you to help me sort it out. It''s too messy. I''m too lazy to put it there."


    She said it was not given to herself, but [Moshanghuakai] was relieved. So many precious things, if she really gave it to herself, she did not dare to quit, but could not come up with the corresponding return, it would be bad.


    Moreover, the sister is willing to give things to herself and let herself organize. She is very happy in her heart and feels that she is willing to accept herself. She wants to ask her if she accepts herself, but she dare not ask, so she nods desperately: " I will sort it out."


    Yunxia ignored her.


    She intends to observe the sister before deciding on the attitude.


    [Moshanghuakai] didn¡¯t know that she was in the investigation period at this time, she was happily preparing to show her talents, because she had lived herself since childhood, and she didn¡¯t have robots to help organize things. She was very good at this.


    ¡­


    Yunxia turned and walked forward.


    [Moshanghuakai] followed in a hurry.


    Yunxia ignored her.


    The plots she received about the world are only approximate and there is no specific time, so I don¡¯t know how long it will take to meet Nangong Wenren.


    Nangong Wenren''s game name is [ÄÏÌìÏÂ]. Yunxia searched for this name before, but did not get any results.


    It should be that the other party has not entered the game.


    Therefore, Yun Xia took Yun Mo with him, so he would meet Nangong Wenren sooner or later.


    After walking forward for a while, she suddenly frowned and felt a familiar breath. Yun Xia tilted her head and stopped in front of a shop selling witchcraft crystal balls. She blinked, and said to [Moshanghuakai] ] Road: "You are here, I''ll go in and see."


    [Moshanghuakai] quickly nodded and agreed.


    My sister is willing to let her follow her, and she is very happy and excited, no matter what the other party makes, it does not matter, just during this time, she can organize the things in her backpack.


    Yunxia pushed the door and walked in.


    The light in the store is dim, the overall style is black, and a heavy curtain hangs at the door of the store to isolate the light, while the indoor light is dark, and it is almost impossible to see the guests in the store. Only the surplus crystal ball is placed on the shelf and emits a A little shimmer.


    In this kind of place, only wizards usually come, and occasionally there are assassins.


    At this time, the store seemed to be conducting a demonstration.


    The whole environment is dark, only a small piece of light is on the platform. The light comes from the crystal ball in the hands of the wizard. The wizard is holding it and chanting words. The crystal ball is flooded with crystal clear light.


    Under the stage, it was dim. Several rows of seats were set up on the venue. The customers were wearing black robes and sitting silently in the dark, just like watching movies in modern times. There was no wizard or assassin here. The atmosphere of the scene was quiet and mysterious.


    The wizard whispered the spell on the stage, and the light in the crystal ball flickered.


    Yun Xia''s eyes swept around in the store and moved over the chairs, quickly locking himself in.


    It was a figure in a black cloak, sitting on the edge of the penultimate row.


    Because the lights in the store were too dim, he could not clearly see his specific outline. I only saw a pair of straight and slender legs, half lazily laid aside, showing a fingertip under the black coat, and placed it on the armrest. The contrast in black.


    Is a projection.


    Yun Xia was a little curious, not knowing what the other party would be this time, but in the dim light, he could not see whether the other party was a wizard or an assassin.


    She walked towards the man, because the other party was in the penultimate row, and there were other seats in the back. She bent her head slightly to avoid blocking the sight of the people in the back row, and the cat came to the penultimate row with her waist. Position inside the eyes, ready to sit next to each other.


    She was short, and she had only those beautiful long legs in her sight. The boy''s bones were tough, lazy and casual.


    Slightly raising her eyes, she could see each other¡¯s fingers. The white fingertips were on the armrests. The roots were slender and beautiful. She stared at them, looked away, and whispered:


    "Please let me know."


    He heard her voice and bowed his head slightly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 399： Interstellar holographic online games(6)

    Chapter 399 Interstellar Holographic Online Game (6)


    Yunxia raised her eyes under her seat.


    Her eyes naturally saw the other person''s long legs and knees slightly curved, because they were too slender, and they could only converge slightly under the seat, and they were beautiful at any angle.


    Along the two straight and beautiful long legs, Yun Xia saw the dark cloak, covering all the lines of the body, but still had a mysterious and elegant beauty. Although he was sitting and lazy, but Inexplicably, there is a cold and tough temperament, and a line of jaw is exposed in the cloak.


    You can vaguely see the thin red lips.


    The thin lips only showed a bright red corner, the rest of the colors were covered in the hood, the color of the chin was white, and the curvature looked a little hard. And, in the darkness of the hood, a little blue could be seen faintly, that should be the color of his eyes.


    Those eyes are so beautiful.


    Even in the dimly lit shop, because of the clarity of the eyes, there is a hint of blue and watery eyes, like gems, the eyes seem to be cold.


    Yun Xia''s chin was on his knee. The man looked at her silently for a second, condensed his long legs, raised a hand to support his jaw, and gave her a way.


    The girl whispered her thanks, her small head was on his knees, her small face was pretty and white, and it reminded her of a cat that rubbed at the owner''s ankle. When she looked up, her eyes were as beautiful as her pupils.


    On the high stage, the wizard''s demonstration ended quickly.


    After watching the demo, Yun Xia left the crystal ball shop after getting up from the seat.


    She just came to confirm the identity of Tiandao, but this time her task had nothing to do with the other party, so there was no need to know him immediately.


    Before she left, she looked back at the ID displayed on the other person''s head: [Herde].


    She remembered that the other person''s eyes were blue and flawless azure. Under the light, there was even a misty gem-like light, which was beautifully shrouded under her lashes. Although she did not see his facial features clearly, she only vaguely saw a little eyes. But you can imagine how beautiful that face will look, especially with such eyes.


    She wrote down the ID so that she could add a friend in the future without losing people.


    After walking out of the crystal ball shop, she saw her silly white sweet sister, [Moshanghuakai] still stood waiting for her, but beside [Moshanghuakai], there were several other girls standing.


    "Just you hit me just now and stole my pendant equipment. Why are you crying here?" The girl said fiercely.


    [Ä°ÉÏ»¨¿ª] With a blank face, with a crying voice, wiped his eyes, "I don''t have..."


    The girl sneered: "What time is this, and what do people learn from the ancient white lotus flower of the earth? May I ask how you are, are you crying? Can the people around you testify for us, I haven''t even touched you, you Crying here, shameless?"


    [Ä°ÉÏ»¨¿ª] Blushing, trying to hold back his tears, clenching the pendant in his hand, "Fool, the pendant is my thing, you just passed by, I didn''t hit you..."


    Yun Xia narrowed her eyes and caught a glimpse of the pendant in [Moshanghuakai], which was transferred to her backpack by herself. It was definitely not the girl''s thing.


    The girl smiled: "You let everyone see, you are a novice, why do you have expensive pendants? How to look at it is more with me and pendants."


    [Moshanghuakai] I can¡¯t speak, and I don¡¯t know how to refute. I can only bite my lips.


    Yunxia couldn''t help but touch his chin.


    I have to say that this sister''s temperament is indeed like a little white flower, and she still cries and cries, which is no wonder that Nangong Wenren fell in love with her at first sight in the game.


    Just when Yunxia sighed.


    Not far away, a group of people came over.


    Headed by [Southern World], I saw a small white flower among the crowd at a glance.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes fixed.


    Recently, Nangong Wenren has some women who are tired of being enchanted, but did not expect to encounter a pure and pleasant type in the game.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 400： Interstellar holographic online games(8)

    Chapter 400 Interstellar Holographic Online Game(8)


    Nangong Wenren didn''t think much, so she walked towards [Moshanghuakai].


    [Ä°ÉÏ»¨¿ª] At this moment, she wanted to cry without tears, and she didn¡¯t know how to refute these girls. She could only cry with her head hanging, and at a loss, she suddenly felt a shadow in front of her, and she raised her head. , Saw a tall swordsman standing in front of him.


    The ID is called [Southern World].


    [ÄÏÌìÏÂ] and several people behind him, the equipment on their bodies are top-notch, they can be seen as krypton players at a glance, and [ÄÏÌìÏÂ]''s face looks very good, the facial features are handsome and deep, glancing with a low eye When looking at a few girls, her eyes were a bit lazy and indifferent, which made some girls step back unconsciously.


    They had passed [Moshanghuakai] by their side, thinking that the other party was bullying, and lied in a grand manner, trying to grab the pendant equipment.


    But at this time, after meeting a gangster who was obviously unable to provoke, a few girls counseled, and the steps were involuntarily retreating, and his mouth was strongly supported and asked: "Who are you?"


    Under the gaze of everyone-especially [Moshanghuakai] the gaze of the watery eyes, [Nantianxia] enjoyed the gaze very much, pulling his lips, and casually told several people: "It¡¯s not a seven A pendant of the same grade, is it necessary to bully a girl like this? How much will I pay you."


    When he talked about the skyrocketing, everyone was stunned.


    Yun Xia, who watched the drama from afar, had nothing to say.


    This Nangong Wenren really is a neuropathy, suddenly came out to pay?


    [Moshanghuakai] apparently did not steal things, although he wanted to help the siege, but he paid the money, so he [Moshanghuakai] stole things?


    Say again. If it''s really stealing things, the pendant is the thing of those girls. He doesn''t need to say that he has to pay people to let others give up the pendant. This logic is also amazing...


    Yun Xia suddenly felt a deep understanding-no wonder later, Nangong Wenren would indiscriminately send the original owner directly to the ruined planet.


    It turned out that this guy had no brains at all, but I was used to it.


    She twitched her lips and said nothing.


    Not far away, a few girls were stunned even with [Moshanghuakai], and apparently did not respond. Why did someone suddenly come out to pay.


    [Moshanghuakai] quickly said: "No, I didn''t steal anything, why did you pay for me?"


    [Southern World] looked down at her.


    The girl¡¯s beautiful, clear eyes stared at him, her small face was white, his expression softened, and the gentleman said slowly: "It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t lack money. I believe you didn¡¯t steal anything, but you can solve it with money. Just send them with money."


    "..." [Moshanghuakai] froze for a moment, a little innocent, "but I don''t know you..."


    [ÄÏÌìÏÂ]I don''t care, "I''ll know you if you do me a favor?"


    A few girls next to each other looked at each other.


    Although I don''t quite understand the situation, the pendants were not theirs. The other party was willing to be the wrongdoer. They asked for nothing and hurriedly said: "It''s OK to pay, and the pendant will be sent to you."


    [ĪÉÏ»¨¿ª] Suddenly anxious.


    This is her own business. What is it when someone suddenly comes out to pay?


    Besides, she hadn''t stolen anything, would she still have to pay the person who touched the porcelain?


    She grabbed [Nan Tianxia] in anxiety and shook her head eagerly: "No, it''s not a question of not paying, you..."


    Her soft, boneless hand was slightly cool, and after grabbing [Nan Tianxia]''s hand, he froze, and then slightly lifted the corner of his lips. The interest in the girl became stronger, and her hand clasped her hand naturally with a backhanded expression. And said with a smile: "You are right, it is not a question of money. I just don''t want you to continue to be troubled."


    "..."


    [ĪÉÏ»¨¿ª] Suddenly speechless.


    She stared at each other slightly.


    The tall human swordsman looked at her with a warm smile on his face. Although his sudden help seemed inexplicable, for [Moshanghuakai], she grew up and never felt the kindness from others.


    Her words pierced her heart.


    She has always been, has never done anything wrong, but has been embarrassed...


    [Moshanghuakai] froze.


    The little hand was held in the generous palm of the human race youth, and she became aware of it later, her face turned red.


    Yun Xia, not far away, expressionless.


    But he laughed in his heart.


    No wonder the story emphasizes that her sister is silly and sweet. In such an embarrassing scene, she still blushes, silly and silly, which makes people feel funny.


    The crowd.


    [Southern World] casually instructed the people behind him: "Give them money."


    The girls concealed their happy expressions and waited for each other to pay.


    Outside the crowd, Yun Xia was watching a good show, and a translucent panel suddenly popped up in front of him, displaying the sentence:


    [Trigger wife chase routine: a lot of money. Does this ruin the plot? ¡¿


    The sudden prompt made Yun Xia stunned and touched his chin.


    Her skill point is "King of Routines".


    The plot routine can be destroyed if she wants to destroy it, and she can succeed if she wants to do it.


    "A lot of money" turned out to be a routine plot.


    Too.


    For the heroine''s plot to spend a lot of money for the heroine, it really counts as a chase for his wife. Especially at the first meeting, Nangong Wenren was forced to throw a lot of money like this, and he was also fascinated by [Moshanghuakai] blushing.


    Yun Xia said happily: "I choose to destroy."


    Of course, destruction.


    After she chose, the translucent panel disappeared. She raised her eyebrows and looked into the crowd to see what role this skill point had in the end.


    [ÄÏÌìÏÂ] The younger brother behind has clicked on the transfer page and asked: "Boss, how much do you pay?"


    [Southern World] Yun Danfeng was breezy, and said flatly to the girls: "The seventh-level pendant is worth about five thousand. If you are willing to apologize, pay you twice."


    The girls were stunned.


    This is a typical apology for the other party.


    But money is justified. They don¡¯t have to spend money with them, so they hesitated a little and then apologized abruptly: "Apologize, apologize, sorry, we should not embarrass you."


    [Ä°ÉÏ»¨¿ª] Suddenly, Nane said: "You, you don''t have to spend so much money for me..."


    And [Southern World] just smiled and said to her gentle gentleman: "Money is not important, but they owe you an apology."


    When he spoke, the younger brother behind him had filled in the amount and confirmed the transfer.


    Next second.


    A large fork is displayed on the transfer interface, accompanied by a line of instructions:


    [Hello, dear player, your account has been suspended due to suspected credit problems, and the transfer function is currently not available. ¡¿


    "..."


    The scene fell into a strange silence.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 401： Interstellar Holographic Online Game(9)

    Chapter 401 Interstellar Holographic Online Game (9)


    Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡­


    The crowd in the crowd hadn''t reacted yet. Yunxia had recovered, and he bent down with a smile.


    This skill point turned out to be so interesting?


    She smiled slightly, and when her arms were raised, the door of the crystal ball shop beside her happened to be pushed out. The black hood covered her face, revealing only a chin line, and the entire slender figure gathered in darkness. It is much higher than the girls around me. He raised his eyes when he went out, and was seeing the person bending over in front of his eyes, so he stretched out his beautiful white hand from under the black robe, gently holding the other person''s slender wrist, and supported her figure.


    Yun Xia was supported by the person behind her. She looked back with a smile on her face and saw the ID on the other side of her head. The smile on her face was brighter. She pulled her wrist from the other side and politely said. thank.


    Then she turned back and walked towards the crowd.


    The crowd is still in silence.


    Because [Southern World] had acted like a big guy before, the slogan "Money is not a problem", everyone had never thought that he would not be able to pay, and the girls looked at the translucent panel and looked surprised.


    [Moshanghuakai] also stayed for two seconds.


    Because the scene in front of her was so funny, she was just moved by something that was inexplicable. At this time, she suddenly had a bit of aftertaste.


    She patted her head secretly, thinking that this person will pay for it indiscriminately. She is clearly a neuropathy. She must be too lack of love, and she will be moved just a moment.


    She looked a little embarrassed and found that her hand was still in the other hand, so she quickly pulled back and whispered: "That... thank you anyway, but I didn''t steal anything, and I don''t know you, this thing is still Let me do it myself..."


    "..."


    [Southern World] was also stunned.


    He had never encountered such a situation, and when he was younger, he suddenly reminded him that his account was abnormal.


    His family is one of the three interstellar consortiums. As the heir, he has never lacked money, not to mention the account freeze.


    No matter how he is alone, he feels very embarrassed at this time, his face is hot, especially when he hears the whispers of people who are gradually recovering from the surroundings, it seems that everyone is laughing at him, [ÄÏÌìÏÂ] could not help but some Angrily angry, he asked the people behind him, "What''s going on?"


    The little brother was also confused: "This... obviously the funds are sufficient, I don''t know why this is so..."


    While the crowd was whispering, a white hand flicked away from the crowd, exposing tall and beautiful girls, and walked into the crowd.


    Originally cowardly and weak, [Moshanghuakai], as soon as he saw the person, his eyes lighted up, hurriedly ran over with the pendant, and shrunk behind the girl, whispering, "Sister..."


    Yun Xia asked, "Don''t you give them something?"


    [Ä°ÉÏ»¨¿ª] Immediately put the pendant in the palm of his hand and shook his head: "No, it''s always in my hands, my sister is sorry, I''m in trouble for you..."


    She was so wronged that she was about to cry.


    Yunxia didn''t pick up the pendant, but whispered to her: "You write down their ID."


    "what?"


    Silly Bai Tian [Moshanghuakai] froze, not understanding what it meant, but since her sister asked to do it, she immediately looked at several girls and silently wrote down the ID.


    Yun Xia also looked at the girls at this time and raised her eyebrows: "Well, since you said that you are your own, what are the raw materials?"


    "..."


    Several girls suddenly froze.


    In "Fantasy Realm", the formation of equipment has great uncertainty. Different people add different materials to create equipment with different attributes.


    Of course, the raw materials can also be seen, but the equipment must be held in hand to view the raw materials.


    The girls didn''t touch the pendant, and it was impossible to see the raw materials.


    They have already reflected the meaning of Yunxia.


    Sure enough, the other side hooked his lips, revealing two white little tiger teeth, and said slowly: "I didn''t touch the pendant, but I can tell you what the material is. Me and [Moshanghuakai] are together, if I say the material The ratio is correct. Not only do you have to apologize, but also double the compensation at the price, how?"


    The girls were a little counseled and stubbornly, sternly said: "I... why should we pay double the price?"


    "If I''m right, you just deliberately touched the porcelain to grab the equipment. What happened to you for compensation? Double the mental damage fee for my sister, to see what you are scared of her."


    Yun Xia pretended to be gentle, and pretended to touch the delicate face of the girl next to her.


    [Moshanghuakai] Knowing that she deliberately, because her sister has always scorned herself, it is impossible to touch herself so gently.


    But whether it was true or false, the other party''s tone of concern and actions at this time still made [Moshanghuakai] slightly lower his head and moved to blush.


    Yun Xia touched the head of the silly girl and continued: "Besides, if the pendant is yours, I haven''t seen the raw materials. How can I say the ingredients and proportions, what are you afraid of?"


    She lifted her lips and glanced at Nangong Wenren with a somber face next to her.


    Since the incident, this man has lost the leisurely elegance of a leisurely stroll, because there is no money to solve the problem, he naturally has no say in this scene, and can only stand beside him. His younger brother constantly mobilized the transfer interface and contacted the customer service staff, but to no avail.


    Yunxia retracted her gaze and said kindly: "Finally, the main material of this pendant is 100% gold, which is higher than the general pendant properties, so its price is 8,000, not the 5,000 just mentioned by others."


    The people she refers to are naturally Nangong Wenren.


    Nangong Wenren was suddenly mentioned. People around him couldn''t help but look at him again. Someone was covering his mouth and laughing. Nangong Wenren''s face instantly became somber again.


    The few girls on the opposite side have been completely scared by the percentage of 100% gold, which means that double compensation is 16,000...


    "..."


    A few girls did not expect to run into an iron plate.


    Their equipment was all saved up in the game, and with their financial resources, it was impossible to give each other 16 thousand in vain.


    So several people had to retreat ugly, and whispered: "We are unlucky."


    After speaking, a transport reel disappeared.


    Actually ran directly.


    The onlookers were suddenly in an uproar.


    Originally they watched the excitement and watched [Moshanghuakai] crying and crying. The **** the opposite side said that she was a white lotus.


    As a result, others were really wronged.


    The group of straightforward girls really touched porcelain and scolded people.


    For a time, everyone cast a goodwill on [Moshanghuakai].


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 402： Interstellar holographic online games(10)

    Chapter 402 Interstellar Holographic Online Game (10)


    [Ä°ÉÏ»¨¿ª] Being watched by so many people, he could not help hiding behind Yunxia again.


    Although this sister used to treat her very badly, at this moment, she was inexplicably safe. She wanted to reach out and hold the other''s arm, but she dared not reach out and touch it.


    She whispered: "Sister, can you really tell the raw materials?"


    She glanced at it just now. The raw material of this pendant is quite complicated. The numbers of various ingredients are not easy to remember. There are also several rare materials. The name is a bit sloppy. It can''t be memorized for it. Can my sister write it down?


    Amazing.


    [Ä°ÉÏ»¨¿ª] Can''t help staring.


    But in the sight of her admiration, Yunxia shook her head, "I can''t remember, so I said to ask them to pay double compensation, make a hundred percent gold, and scare them with 16,000, too much money. , They dare not stay and gamble, they will run away."


    She glanced at the silly girl with a smile, "You think I''m as stupid as you, only know to cry?"


    [Moshanghuakai]: "..."


    Although her sister said that she was stupid in the last sentence, she was completely convinced. The other party was right, she really only cried, but when she cried, her sister could calmly get things done and easily reverse the situation...


    Her eyes could not help but brighter, emotionally admired, and whispered: "Sister, you are so powerful!"


    Yunxia, ??the devil, cannot be overstated.


    After listening to the compliment, she was satisfied, nodded, and asked the other party, "Say it again?"


    [Moshanghuakai] repeated happily: "Sister is really good, this is the psychological warfare I have heard! I thought that you really know the materials, sister, I did not expect you to scare them..."


    Yun Xia was praised with satisfaction and moved her head naturally, "silly..."


    She almost spoke out the word silly girl in her heart, and the reaction was not so rude, just because the next word was not exported, so she quickly changed her mouth halfway:


    "...Fool, this is a piece of cake. You will learn something later, don''t just cry when you encounter something."


    [Moshanghuakai] looked at her in a daze.


    She didn''t expect that she would be called "a fool" by her sister one day.


    The word was spoken in a gentle tone, it really meant to be more spoiled and more spoiled, and the other party''s overall words also meant caring. Her small face could not help but turned slightly red, and nodded obediently, "Well. I... I know."


    Yunxia withdrew her hand and asked, "Also, did you remember the ID?"


    [Moshanghuakai] immediately nodded, "All remember, what does sister want ID?"


    Yun Xia reached for the pendant and held it in his hand for a while, saying: "Of course it is revenge. You are now going to the World Channel to send a message, offer a reward for killing, put the IDs of those people up, kill one hundred gold, kill Until their equipment is finished."


    "..."


    [Moshanghuakai] was completely shocked: "It turns out that you let me remember the ID, sister, because it was expected that they would run away?"


    Isn''t this obvious?


    Yun Xia glanced at the girl, just wanting to despise the other person''s stupidity, but when she saw the other person''s bright and dazzling admiration, she raised her eyebrows. She was very helpful to this expression and said modestly: "What is this."


    "No, my sister is really amazing!"


    "Where and where..."


    "Really, really amazing!"


    "Hahaha..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 403： Interstellar holographic online games(11)

    Chapter 403 Interstellar Holographic Online Game(11)


    [Ä°ÉÏ»¨¿ª] posted a reward message on the World Channel: [Reward wanted three people: @¹¹½Ç, @´óÒôÏ£Éù, @Ê¢ÊÀµÄ·±»ª, each kills one hundred gold, unlimited times, drop All equipment. The equipment belongs to the last person killed. ¡¿


    After the wanted order was issued, everyone lamented that this is the world of local tyrants.


    For ordinary people to issue a warrant, ten gold is enough, which is to kill once. But this wanted order was directly killed until the equipment was finished, and it was still one hundred gold at a time...


    After sighing on the World Channel, he quickly began to announce his position and went to chase down.


    [Moshanghuakai] Unexpectedly, he can still take revenge and happily circle around Yunxia.


    [ÄÏÌìÏÂ] At this time, he was still standing on the side, looking at the two girls with ugly faces. I don''t know why, he was a little subconsciously alert and disgusted with the tall girl.


    The younger brother behind him finally found out the reason for the abnormal account, and quickly said: "Boss, the customer service found the reason, saying that we have recharged too much, the game system bug has been fixed for us, and we have given us a hundred gold for apology compensation. ."


    [ÄÏÌìÏÂ] His face is still not good.


    No bug early or no bug late, but the bug when he was a sister.


    As for the one hundred dollars of compensation, it is not important to him, he does not care.


    [Southern World] sorted out his expressions, walked towards the two girls, and said with a smile: "I''m sorry, I just found out the reason, it''s a game system bug... I''m sorry, I really want to help you."


    [Moshanghuakai] is happy to surround Yunxia. Although her sister''s attitude is still indifferent, she feels that she is much better than before.


    So she was also very happy.


    At this moment, when she suddenly heard the voice of [Southern World], she looked up at the other party and pursed her lips.


    In any case, she ended up trying to help herself, and she also scratched her head and smiled, "It''s okay, it''s solved anyway, we didn''t know it...Thank you for helping me."


    Yun Xia was beside, not interested in listening to the conversation between them, so he turned to walk to the other side.


    As she stepped forward, [Moshanghuakai] followed her in a hurry, and hurriedly smiled at [Southern World], so that [Southern World] had not choke on her throat and had no chance to speak.


    He changed his face several times, and finally showed a gentleman¡¯s smile. He stepped forward and said with a smile: "The two ladies have no team? Would you like to join our guild? Although my guild has just been established, all aspects are very good. of."


    He actually just wants [Moshanghuakai] to join.


    But the girl was obviously very close to that [Tranquil Summer], so he invited them together.


    Yunxia heard the words and stopped.


    If she thought deeply, she hooked her lips and decided to turn back and agreed: "Yes, it happened that we did not have a guild to join. If you are the president, that''s great. Let''s go to you."


    Close contact can better retaliate.


    Yunxia bent her lips to reveal her small tiger teeth.


    [Moshanghuakai] No opinion, since her sister said she joined, she nodded obediently.


    [ÄÏÌìÏÂ] Seeing the goal reached, he smiled slightly and was about to take them to the guild, but behind him came a deep and pleasant voice. The tone was a little cold, and the dumb voice was very sexy, like a hazy smoke.


    "Shut down the assassins?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 404： Interstellar Holographic Online Game(12)

    Chapter 404 Interstellar Holographic Online Game(12)


    All three looked back.


    I don''t know when there is an extra figure around me, maybe because the other party is an assassin, nobody noticed his appearance at all.


    The whole person is covered in a cloak, and the hood of the cloak is buckled on the top of the head. It looks like black smoke that is illusory. It may be related to the occupation of the assassin, and there is an unreal sense of illusion.


    He wore a black dagger knife sleeve on his waist, black gloves on his long, white fingers, and carelessly placed on the knife sleeve. His white fingertips rubbed the handle, and he asked again in a light tone:


    "Shut down the assassins?"


    "..."


    [ÄÏÌìÏÂ] For a few seconds, he suddenly recovered and looked at the other party in surprise.


    In front of this assassin, the game level is close to full level, and the skill level is also very high. From the black smoke-like black around him, it can be seen that his skills have become fascinating, and he is definitely a senior assassin.


    "Shut up, of course, do you want to join us, I can give you the best treatment." [Southern World] didn''t expect such a big surprise, he quickly hugged.


    In "Fantasy Realm", assassins are not easy to practice.


    There are fewer advanced assassins.


    The other party nodded slightly.


    He did not respond to the treatment [Southern World] said, as if he didn''t care.


    "Then..." [Southern World] glanced at the ID above the other person''s head, remembering the other party''s name.


    "[Herd], welcome to join us..."


    He reached out happily.


    But the man ignored the hand he extended and instead looked away, raised his hand inadvertently, lifted his dark hood, and directly said: "Go."


    With his dumb, sultry voice, golden, sun-shredded hair emerged from the cloak, and the beautiful color flowed like golden light.


    Under the blond hair is a white face, the facial features are beautiful and exquisite, but the expression is too cold and solemn, the pupil is blue color, like the deep sea, but shallower than the ocean, under the sun, it is almost like refracting the broken light .


    The other three were stunned.


    Even in the game, players will pinch their faces more or less, but they have never seen such beauty...


    In "Fantasy Realm", pinching your face is based on your own appearance. If you look good, you will not pinch too ugly even if you deliberately ugly.


    [Herde] Raised his eyes and glanced at the dumbfounded three.


    His look hasn''t changed much, because he has been accustomed to other people''s eyes for so many years, so he just expressionless, said: "How?"


    Called back to God by this sound, [Nan Tianxia]''s just friendly attitude instantly became subtle.


    As the pride of heaven in reality, his goal in the game is also to the top.


    He didn''t want people to surpass himself-no matter from what aspect.


    His gaze could not help moving to [Moshanghuakai]. Sure enough, he saw the girl blinking and looked at the assassin there with exclamation.


    [ÄÏÌìÏÂ] Suddenly got upset.


    And [Moshanghuakai] was in amazement at this time, not paying attention to the eyes of [Southern World].


    She also hadn''t seen such a look, and couldn''t help staring at it.


    But the next second, the man lowered his gaze slightly, and the blue ice-cold pupil looked at her without warning. [Moshanghuakai] looked into those eyes, only to feel as if he was frozen, scared Immediately looked away and hid behind Yunxia.


    *


    PS: In the early morning


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 405： Interstellar holographic online games(13)

    Chapter 405 Interstellar Holographic Online Games (13)


    [Herde] Looking away, there was no expression.


    [Moshanghuakai] But he dare not look at him again.


    A group of people joined the guild.


    Yunxia glanced at the name of the guild and found out that it was [Long Ba Tian Xia], and she couldn''t help but twitched her lips, thinking of this Nangong Wenren''s taste, it was really wonderful...


    But she didn''t show it on her face. She followed Nangong Wenren to the guild and made a round. Today was too late, and she went off the line.


    [Moshanghuakai] followed her offline.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Yunxia went downstairs early in the morning and glimpsed the girl in the living room.


    The other party stood up immediately, a little nervous, lowering his head, but Wei Nuo said: "Sister..."


    Although her sister''s attitude towards herself has improved in the game, Yun Mo is not sure what will happen in reality.


    Yun Xia glanced at her and said, "I just want to find you... Come here, I will set the permissions for you."


    "..."


    Yun Mo froze for a moment, his eyes widened in amazement, he couldn''t believe what he had heard, and he stuttered: "Power, authority?"


    Yun Xia''s eyes fell on her face, no expression, and nodded.


    She thinks this sister is not bad.


    Although the person is stupid, but the mind is pure, there is no flowery intestines, and it does not matter if she is better.


    But it was just a matter of helping to set the permissions, but Yun Mo''s lips moved, and Bai Jing''s small face slowly appeared with a touch of tears, and his voice was also crying:


    "sister¡­¡­"


    Yunxia got a headache when she heard the cry of the girl, frowned, and said, "Stop, if you cry, I won''t set it for you."


    The girl immediately sniffed her nose and tried to hold back the moved tears.


    Because of tears in her eyes, her face was red and her nose was red. I remembered getting along in the game yesterday and the sister¡¯s concern today...


    Yun Mo couldn''t help jumping.


    My sister really seems to have changed her mind.


    Yunxia called a robot and opened all permissions for the girl.


    From now on, the other party is truly living in this family.


    Seeing the girl''s excited and moved expression, Yun Xia took a sip of tea and thoughtlessly.


    This younger sister can be used to deal with Nangong Wenren, and also has an appetite for herself, so Yun Xia doesn''t mind treating her better.


    She didn''t enter the game this morning.


    Because Grandpa Yun spoke to her and said that she would come to see her today.


    Grandpa Yun usually lives in an old house to retreat, and occasionally comes when he is free.


    Near noon.


    Yunxia heard the welcome sound of the robot outside and knew that it was Master Yun who was coming, so she got up.


    It was Yunli and his wife who came in with Yun Yun.


    Yun Lizheng helped the old man diligently and walked in with a smile. After seeing Yun Xia, the smile on his face was more affable and asked, "Xia Xia, have you eaten lunch?"


    Yun Xia scoffed.


    The other party clearly hated himself, but had to please...


    This face is disgusting.


    She ignored the other party, went forward, took the old man from the other party, helped the old man to sit on the sofa.


    The old man was held up by his adopted son, and his expression remained faint. It was only after meeting his granddaughter that he smiled subconsciously and touched Yun Xia''s long hair lovingly. His tone was full of concern:


    "Why is Xia Xia thin again?"


    Yun Xia raised an eyebrow: "Where I lost weight, I''m still a lot fatter."


    The atmosphere between the grandson and grandson was pleasant, and Yunli''s face next to him was not good-looking.


    The old man''s attitude towards him is not cold and nonchalant, but as soon as he reaches Yunxia, ??the gap is obvious.


    Yun Xia also...relying on the favor of the old man, even ignoring his greetings.


    She is clearly an elder, she is so rude...


    Yun Li was angry, but there was nowhere to vent the fire. It happened to see the girl standing in the corner, looking at them timidly and cowardly, as if not daring to get close. The big deer-like eyes contained obvious fear.


    He was most annoyed by the daughter''s lackluster appearance and couldn''t help but scold: "Where are you doing? Don''t you ask grandpa?"


    He screamed and interrupted the conversation between the old man and his granddaughter. The old man looked up at the young girl with a faint expression and little caring.


    Yun Mo was startled by his father''s roar, his eyes turned red, and he cried obediently: "Grandpa..."


    The old man nodded with a smile.


    Yun Li sees that the girl still looks like a promise, and he is more angry, and whispered: "I don''t have a cup of tea for Grandpa yet? I only know that I am standing silly..."


    "..."


    With tears in her eyes, Yun Mo lowered her head and poured tea.


    But just after she took her steps, she heard a pleasant voice on the sofa and said slowly: "Uncle, serving tea and pouring water is the job of the machine. Xiaomo is your own daughter anyway, and the second lady of the Yun family, You asked her to do this, okay?"


    Yunxia''s remarks made the room silent.


    The old man looked at his granddaughter in surprise, but she didn''t expect that she would maintain Yunmo.


    Yun Li and his wife were stunned. They didn''t expect that Missy would even speak for Yun Mo...


    The girl in the corner grabbed the corner of her clothes, and her eyes fell on her sister.


    The elder sister would really defend her...in front of the whole family.


    The entire living room was quiet for a few seconds, and the Yunli couple had not responded. The old man raised his cane and knocked the ground lightly, saying lightly: "Xia Xia said it well. Yun Li... you should reflect on it. "


    His words are very polite.


    But Yun Li did not dare to refute at all, and immediately bowed: "Yes, I know."


    He lowered his head and pursed the corner of his mouth.


    The old man was in front of him, so he didn''t even dare to cast a grudge on Yunxia.


    The two ignored him, and the old man took the opportunity to reveal the topic, and turned to another interesting story, laughing:


    "By Xia Xia, weren''t you very interested in the military camp before? Just happened to visit Major Held in a few days, or would you like to go with Grandpa?"


    Yun Xia heard that, a little surprised, caught a familiar name:


    "Herde...?"


    "Well." The old man nodded. "In the early years of the war with the Zerg, he saved his grandfather''s life and had a little friendship, so he can visit him. After all, he is now a handsome young man... this official position holds the power, ordinary. It¡¯s really impossible for a businessman to see him."


    He said, exposing a rare expression of appreciation, and sighed: "...that is a terrific person, and the mental power is the highest level of federal registration."


    Yun Xia was surprised: "Is it so powerful? Why haven''t I heard of him..."


    "The commander of the federal military power will not always show up in front of the media, especially his rank." The old man smiled and remembered the man, he could not help but sigh casually: "Xia Xia, if you can have such an excellent partner... Grandpa Don¡¯t worry about you later."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 406： Interstellar Holographic Online Game(14)

    Chapter 406 Interstellar Holographic Online Games (14)


    Grandpa Yun''s biggest worry is that after his death, his only granddaughter was left out, and there was nowhere to complain.


    The old man couldn''t believe it.


    Therefore, his will also purposely separated Yun Li from his granddaughter to ensure that the good granddaughter would not be controlled by Yun Li.


    But he was still worried.


    The young daughter of the granddaughter, Jiao, who was held in the palm of her hand when she was young, suddenly left her pillar, in case of any trouble...


    At that time she really had no help.


    Therefore, the old man has been secretly looking for reliable people, hoping to choose a future partner as his granddaughter while he is alive.


    He did not dare to think about officers of the rank of Helder.


    The military and political status is too high, and it is difficult for their ordinary merchants'' homes to marry.


    Moreover, based on his knowledge of the young marshal... that is not a person interested in marriage.


    The old man sighed.


    When Yunxia heard his words, her lips twitched into a radiant, smiling, and thought about it, because she was not sure if the other party was in the game [Herde], but she had an intuition, so in the end Promise to come down:


    "Okay, I just wanted to go to the federal military camp to see. I have never seen a mech yet. I want to go with my grandpa."


    The old man suddenly laughed and started to talk about his experience of encountering Zerg warfare.


    ¡­


    After sending away the old man, Yunxia turned around and was ready to return to his room.


    As a result, as soon as I walked downstairs, I heard a scream from the lower corridor.


    She raised her eyebrows and walked over, leaning against the corridor lazily, looking at the scene over there.


    Yun Li is scolding Yun Mo in anger.


    The uncle, who had just been neglected in front of the old man, turned his head and spread his anger on his biological daughter.


    The girl lowered her head, daring not to refute, silently listening to her father''s admonition with tears in her eyes.


    She has lived in the scolding of her parents for so many years. There is also the exclusion of my sister and the lukewarmness of the old man.


    Yun Mo didn''t have any warmth in this world, so he developed a cowardly character.


    However, to put it another way, she has not been blackened by such wrongdoing, which shows that the essence is very kind.


    Yun Xia didn''t step forward, but just leaned on the side lightly, watching the girl being yelled away, leaving the other manly in a manly direction, leaving her alone to cry in situ.


    She cried for a little while covering her face, raised her face to sort out her expression, wiped away her tears, and then turned to the living room.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw the girl leaning against the end of the corridor.


    She froze for a moment, murmured: "Sister..."


    Did you see the situation just now?


    She blushed suddenly and her lips moved, not knowing what to explain.


    Yun Xia glanced at the overwhelmed girl, didn''t ask much, only said: "You come with me."


    After he finished speaking, he turned upstairs.


    The girl hesitated for a while, and bowed her head obediently.


    Yunxia took the person into his room, closed the door, and said casually, "Sit down."


    She casually knocked on the table, looking at the tears on the girl''s face, her tone indifferent: "Do you know that I haven''t liked you?"


    The original owner acted disgusted until he changed his mind about this sister.


    So it was later crematorium.


    The silly Bai Tian sister was enthralled by Nangong Wenren''s fascination, and she fell to Nangong Wenren.


    The original owner could only look at them sweetly, and he was sad.


    In her sight, the girl''s face was pale and nodded: "Well..."


    Seeing that she was about to cry again, Yun Xia handed over a tissue and continued: "I will give you a chance now, I can treat you as a sister and support you behind you, but..."


    The other party looked up stunned.


    Yun Xia glanced past the girl''s flushed eyes and said: "You need to be strong. Even if there are others supporting you, you will only cry. When you meet others bullying, you will not resist. It is useless to support you. So, you will Learn to be bold, with me behind you, like today your father scolded you indiscriminately, and you will just go back and don¡¯t just cry."


    "..."


    The girl was completely dumbfounded.


    She blinked and tears hung on her eyelashes, but her expression was completely dull. After a while, she slowly reacted. She looked at the **** the opposite side in disbelief. The expression gradually changed from dull to moved, and finally she lowered her head and whimpered. .


    Yun Xia was dissatisfied: "...I just said you don''t cry all the time..."


    "Woooo! Last time! I cried again for the last time!" The cry of the girl this time was different from the silence of the past. This time, there was a voice in the sobbing, which seemed like a kind of vent. She wiped her face so hard that she couldn''t control herself and threw herself up to hug the girl:


    "Woo woo sister..."


    ¡­


    The time to go to the military camp is set next month.


    Yunxia is currently 18 years old and still in school.


    But like her top rich girl, the courses are taught at home by professional robot teachers. After the course is completed every day, the rest of the time is free to control.


    She logged into the game and went to the [Dragon World] guild for a turn.


    See if you can add trouble to Nangong Wenren.


    Nangong Wenren deserves to be a rich man, and the guild is located in the most prosperous part of the city.


    The interior decoration is also antique, all kinds of utensils are excellent.


    Attracted many experts to join.


    Yunxia walked into the courtyard and looked around for a while, his eyes fixed slightly.


    She saw a slender figure leaning against the ancient tree in the courtyard, the cloak was dark, and the temperament was somewhat slender, like a ray of black mist, but the golden broken hair was very dazzling, showing bright colors in the sun, Set against a pair of blue eyes, eyelashes hanging down, holding the book with white fingertips.


    He looked indifferently.


    Yunxia touched her chin, thinking to herself, how to touch the other party.


    This idea has just appeared, and the skill point pops up automatically, asking: [The current scene is suitable, use the chasing wife routine to "send flowers", is it used? ¡¿


    Yun Xia froze for a moment, did not understand what the routine was, and nodded.


    [Use the routine "send flowers" -]


    With the sound of the system reminder, in the next second, Yun Xia saw his skill key flash and automatically used a vitality skill.


    Then.


    As if life was awakened, the ancient huge tree suddenly flicked the branches with the wind, gradually drawing green from the ends of the branches and leaves, and slowly blooming pink and white flowers, the breeze was blowing, and the petals were lumpy. , Fell on the shoulders of the blonde beauty.


    The assassin stunned slightly, and lifted the blue eyes like the ocean.


    See a tree with flowers.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 407： Interstellar holographic online games(15)

    Chapter 407 Interstellar Holographic Online Games (15)


    The light pink reflected in the blue eyes, like the petals floating on the ocean.


    Just returned the lifeless tree. At this time, the branches are lush, full of trees and flowers, the sun shines through the leaves, and the mottled light is scattered on the ground, and the beam of sunlight reflects into his beautiful eyes as the beauty raises his eyes. At the time, the edge of the long eyelashes is rendered into a light gold piece.


    He stared at the tree-filled flowers, slightly stunned, then withdrew his gaze, looking at Yunxia calmly.


    And Yunxia was completely stunned.


    She didn''t know what the routine was.


    It turns out like this...


    After waiting for a return, Yunxia''s mouth twitched.


    She didn''t expect this so-called wife chasing routine to be quite greasy.


    Send flowers?


    If the other party is a senior official in the military and political circles, and the strongest in spirit, how could he be deceived by such clich¨¦s?


    She murmured in her heart and felt embarrassed.


    But since it has been sent...


    There is still a spot of vitality skills flashing in my hand, and I can''t refrain from saying that I am not myself.


    So she paused and walked over, bent her lips to reveal small tiger teeth, smiled at the assassin slightly, raised her hand to catch a fallen petal, raised her hand gently, and put it gently on the collar of the other party.


    Well, since it is already greasy, then simply greasy in the end.


    A gentle smile appeared on the face of the devil: "Did I bother you to read?"


    She thought to herself that the other party seemed to be an indifferent character, as long as he was disturbed by a word, she would be able to leave by the way.


    Anyway, this mission has nothing to do with Heavenly Dao. She now wants to trouble Nangong Wenren or Yunli and her husband.


    Chasing "wife" or something... No hurry, you can put it aside for a while.


    The girl blinked and looked at the blonde assassin.


    [Herde] Her eyes were dull, the expression on her face did not change, but she did not disturb herself like Yun Xia thought. Instead, she lowered her eyes, her long eyelashes covering the blue pupil, and looked at the collar indifferently. Flower, thin lips slightly enlightened: "...No."


    "Oh, then I''ll go...um? Ah? Didn''t it bother you?"


    Yun Xia finished talking, and then reacted, embarrassedly, and said with a smile: "It''s good if you don''t have it. I think you''re standing here is pretty, so I changed some flowers by the way, and even more beautiful flowers, hahaha."


    The assassin''s expression didn''t fluctuate. Snow white fingertips took the flower from the neckline and put it in the palm of your hand.


    He replied indifferently, not as indifferently as he seemed. Yun Xia originally thought that the other party had that kind of extremely cold personality, but did not expect to get along very well.


    She bowed her head with relief.


    ¡ªHe didn¡¯t think she was abrupt.


    She thought about it and happened to be alone, asking about the identity of the other party, so she said: "Is your ID your real name?"


    [Herde] Startled, and looked at her, Yun Xia continued to explain: "Because your name is the same as that of a celebrity in the Federation. Grandpa said to take me to the Federation next month, Go to visit him, and I saw your ID and remembered it."


    "..."


    Listening to her say, [Herde] the blue eyes seemed to be wavy, and looked at her calmly. After a few seconds of examination, she nodded slightly, as if remembering her words, and said: "Such words ...I wish you a smooth visit."


    He did not say his identity, perhaps because the young handsome was sensitive, after all, he was a high-level figure in the military and political circles.


    Yun Xia blinked, and spoke to the end, but did not continue to say anything. She smiled at the other party''s dimples and prepared to leave.


    And just the moment she turned around, the skill point appeared in her mind again, asking: [The current scene is suitable, you can use the chasing wife routine to "fall", is it used? ¡¿


    Fall? ?


    What the **** is this?


    Why are there so many ways to chase your wife?


    Yun Xia was curious, and hoped to have a closer relationship with the projector, so he thought about it and chose to use it.


    Then, at the moment she turned around, her feet suddenly slipped inexplicably, and the whole person leaned down.


    Yunxia: "..."


    This fall is really a routine!


    The moment she fell, she raised her hand subconsciously, and then was held by one hand. The black gloves were slightly cool, and her fingertips held her.


    The black smoke obscured the sight. The girl hadn''t responded yet. There was already a slender hand around her waist. Under the black gloves of the assassin, only a white fingertip was exposed, elegant and beautiful.


    After getting used to the assassin''s dagger, holding the girl is obviously a little uncomfortable. The hand kept the gentleman''s posture, and did not hold her waist. After supporting her, the eyes of the assassin''s blue gleam were close. When the two looked at each other, there was a strange aura instantly, which made people suddenly jump in their hearts. After the other party held the girl, they looked away and released their hands.


    All this happened quickly, from holding her finger around her waist to lifting her to release her hand. It was only a moment.


    Yunxia couldn''t help but feel a little lost.


    In idol dramas, don''t the male host hold up the female host who has fallen, will they always hold the stare for a long time? Then there will be lyrical music...


    The hand was about to leave her waist, Yun Xia blinked, and the skill point appeared again, and quickly asked in her mind: [The current scene is suitable, you can use the chasing wife routine to "fall", is it used? ¡¿


    Down?


    Sounds like a very good routine.


    The big devil''s eyes light up and he chooses to use it immediately.


    So, the assassin over there just let go, and Yun Xia straightened up, and then slipped again cleverly, and the whole person rushed towards the other side.


    She fell into each other''s arms and the angle was very precise.


    Sure enough, it''s a skill point... This thumping thump, the perfect score.


    [Herde] did not avoid it.


    As an assassin, although it was too late to support this time, it was actually more than enough to avoid it.


    The girl''s soft body ran into her arms directly, because she just reached out and grabbed him by the neckline, the slender young man had to lean over with her movements, and was sturdy, and the girl''s two slender legs were kneeling on his waist , Su Bai''s small hands support the assassin''s neckline.


    The sensory experience of the holographic game is very real. Human body temperature and smooth skin are very real.


    This time, the scene was like the idol drama that Yun Xia thought. The other party was stunned and didn''t get up. The two looked at each other.


    The assassin''s blue eyes stared at her without blinking, and her eyelashes flickered slightly. Yun Xia''s eyes glanced at him, his white ear lobes in his blond hair, and he slowly dyed red at this time, like the beautiful color of sunset, But the other party''s expression is serious and cold, so the blushing earlobe is somewhat cute.


    ... actually shy?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 408： Interstellar Holographic Online Game(16)

    Chapter 408 Interstellar Holographic Online Game(16)


    Yun Xia originally thought that if the other party''s identity is a senior general in the military and political circles, it should not be fooled by dog ??blood.


    But now, under the cold look of the assassin, the earlobe in the blond hair was crimson and beautiful. The blue eye pupil looked at her and looked away. The expression on his face did not show embarrassment, shyness, and still calm and calm, but the earlobe But it turned red.


    He didn''t even look at her eyes.


    Yun Xia did not expect that this person was cold, but the result was pretty good.


    She got up from the other person, extended her hand to the other kindly, and pretended to be: "Sorry, I don''t know what happened, I didn''t stand..."


    [Herde] Azure eyes looked at her hand, silently, stretched out her long white fingers, took her hand, and stood up from the ground, the tone was still cold as usual: "It doesn''t matter."


    His voice has a peculiar quality, and it sounds very numb in his ears.


    Yunxia hits the railroad while it''s hot: "Since it''s all a guild, how about adding a friend? You can team up to brush a copy later."


    [Herde] Looking down at her, he didn''t refuse, but just slightly lowered his head, raised his snowy fingers, his slender index finger gently coughed against the thin lips, lowered his head without looking at her, silence added a friend .


    After adding friends, Yun Xia was content, and was about to wave his hand away, but suddenly heard a surprise voice not far away, calling her: "Sister!"


    She looked up and saw that [Moshanghuakai] had just gone online and was beckoning herself happily, and then she trot all the way.


    When he came to the front, [Moshanghuakai] subconsciously wanted to go to Wanyunxia.


    She is now full of gratitude to her sister, plus her sister is a little bigger than herself, and she feels very safe. She can''t help sticking to her when she meets.


    But this time, [Moshanghuakai]''s hand didn''t touch the girl''s arm, he stopped suddenly, and hesitantly looked at the beautiful blonde assassin beside his eyes.


    She did not hold her sister''s hand in the end and stepped back a little distance.


    [Herde] has no expression at all, her beautiful brows look indifferent, her blue eyes are like a gentle ocean, but she is inexplicably cold, and carelessly glances from [Moshanghuakai], looking away.


    "Sister, why don''t you call me online."


    [Moshanghuakai] Standing on the other side, afraid to look up at the assassin, he asked Yunxia in a low voice.


    Yun Xia glanced at her and hadn''t answered yet. An announcement suddenly came from the guild. [Southern World]''s voice rang in everyone''s ear of the guild:


    [The guild has received the mission "Secret Adventure". The mission is divided into three groups. You can form a team freely. Complete the guild mission first and get a lot of gold coins. ¡¿


    Gang mission?


    Yun Xia thought about it, seeing that there was a button to accept the task just below the announcement, so she clicked Accept.


    A team interface suddenly appeared in front of her.


    There are three positions above, she occupies one, and there are two vacancies left.


    [Southern World] came here not far away and looked at Yunxia and [Herde], the expression on his face was a little unhappy.


    But as soon as he saw [Moshanghuakai], because it was his sister''s goal, he immediately showed a kind smile, so he asked gently:


    "Would you like to team up with me? Although I just played the game, the level is not high, but the krypton gold is no problem, I will invite another master, and I will be in the first team.


    His words made the entourage of other gangs beside him appear envious.


    Who doesn''t want to be the first.


    [ÄÏÌìÏÂ] As the krypton king, they also said that they would like to find a master to lie and win, they are more or less envious, but unfortunately they are not invited by themselves...


    In the sight of the people around her, [Moshanghuakai] froze, not expecting that the other party would invite herself, and she didn''t quite understand why the other party invited herself...


    Immediately, beyond all expectations, the girl didn''t hesitate at all, shook her head, and rubbed behind Yunxia''s side, "I''m sorry... I want to be in a team with my sister."


    [Southern World]: "..."


    She refused her without thinking, almost immediately.


    He was unhappy, but in order to seduce his sister, he couldn''t be angry. He had to look at Yunxia''s light bulb with a stiff smile, and said reluctantly: "In that case, how about the three of us? "


    Yun Xia has no opinion.


    Now [ÄÏÌìÏÂ] chasing [Moshanghuakai], [Moshanghuakai] chasing himself again...


    What a solid triangle relationship.


    If the three of them form a team, this copy is definitely very interesting to brush up.


    Moreover, she can also destroy the routine of [Southern World] all the way, isn''t it beautiful?


    At this time, a few girls suddenly came by next to him, their expressions twitched, and said to the young and tall assassin: "Which... can the great **** take us? The most advantageous thing in the adventure copy is the assassin! And the **** your level It¡¯s so high, and the skill points are high, so take us?"


    After a few of them came up to inquire first, the others couldn''t hold back and immediately came around, all directed at him.


    In the copy of the expedition, the assassin really has an advantage.


    However, these girls are not only interested in the technology of the great god, the important face... It is more pleasing to walk with such a beauty.


    The girls looked a little hopeful and ashamed.


    But the surrounded [Herde] did not promise anyone.


    He stood in the middle of the crowd, because his figure was long, and he looked particularly beautiful, and the people around him were not too close to him, and asked with expectation at a distance, while the young man''s long eyelashes were drooping, and his beautiful and delicate face, The line of the lower jaw appeared cold and tough, and the bright red lips slightly squeezed.


    Yun Xia was attracted by their movements, turned his head and looked over. Seeing him surrounded by so many people, he couldn''t help lamenting the charm of the great god.


    She didn''t hear the other person agree to anyone, and looked up at him.


    The blonde beauty in the crowd just happened to raise his eyes, and the eyes collided with her across the crowd. The blue eyes were cold and dull.


    This time he did not look away, staring at her without blinking.


    Yun Xia froze for a moment.


    She paused, wondering if the other person''s eyes looked like she wanted to invite...


    She tentatively opened her mouth and asked the surrounded people: "God, do you want to come to our team?"


    At the same time she asked the exit, the man nodded slightly, and the black smoke disappeared from the crowd.


    The next second, a sweet and deep voice, already appeared beside her, indifferently said: "Yes."


    Yunxia blinked.


    She glanced at the great **** who promised in seconds, and at the innocent expression beside her [Moshanghuakai].


    Uh.


    Triangle relation¡­¡­


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 409： Interstellar Holographic Online Game(17)

    Chapter 409 Interstellar Holographic Online Game (17)


    After getting rid of a triangle relationship, in a blink of an eye, you are caught in another triangle relationship. Sometimes life is so sad...


    At the moment Yunxia exit invited [Herde], the expression of [Nan Tian Xia] on the side dimmed.


    He clearly asked Yunxia just now if she wanted to team up with herself, but she turned a blind eye and invited others casually.


    The person who invited [Southern World] was not happy.


    He couldn''t help but lose his temper, but glanced at the simple expression beside [Moshanghuahua], and finally he could hold back his anger.


    It''s been a long time since he was interested in a girl, so he wanted to get the other party this time, so he had to show his manners.


    "It seems that you are a good team?" He smiled meaningfully. "Then... I wish you good luck. I met a full-level assassin today. Since I regret to not join your team, I I had to find him."


    He waved his hand with demeanor, "I wish you a smooth task."


    After talking, he left happily.


    However, from beginning to end, [Moshanghuakai] didn''t even glance at him.


    At this time, her whole body was tense and nervous, hiding timidly behind her sister, looking at the blonde assassin there. She didn''t know why, obviously the other party did not show maliciousness, but she couldn''t help being vigilant, always felt this People are terrible...


    She moved back to Yunxia quietly, and such tiny movements seemed to be noticed by the other party. [Hedel] looked away and glanced at her. The eyes of the blue sea were slightly narrowed, the emotions were sad and joyless, Can''t see any mood.


    And his thin lips, which were red as petals, slightly squeezed, his lips slightly flicked, and his eyes slipped from [Moshanghuakai]''s face, with a trace of inspection, he saw the other person trembling and he moved silently. Looking away, there was still no expression on his face.


    [Moshanghuakai] Want to cry without tears.


    What is going on with this great god, is he too sensitive? He didn''t show any emotion, but she was just afraid...


    Yun Xia didn''t pay attention to the two of them, looked down seriously and finished the task, and sighed.


    "Jungle Adventure... Finished, my profession is a magician, [Moshanghuakai] is a gunman. Both of us are far-reaching professions, but the bosses in the jungle are generally concealed. When they come out, they are melee attacks. We Both professions are suffering."


    She said, turning her gaze to the assassin, looking at the other party''s dazzling beautiful blonde hair, and her deep, sea-like eyes, raising her eyebrows:


    "It''s up to you, great god. The assassin profession has strong investigative ability. If the boss is found in advance, our chances of winning will be greater."


    [Hard] gave her a quiet look.


    Yun Xia took the task scroll and muttered: "I don''t want to lose to that No. 2 Sickness."


    The young man¡¯s lips were slightly pursed, his face was expressionless, his thick lashes were deep, his blue eyes were deep, and when he heard that he didn¡¯t want to lose three words, he nodded indifferently and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yunxia smiled at him.


    The [Moshanghuakai] next to them looked at them inexplicably a little unhappy. She hesitated for a long while, holding her scalp to hold back the fear, and stepped forward, reaching out and holding the girl''s arm in anxious manner, whispering:


    "Sister... I will cheer too."


    The blonde''s eyes fell on her hand as the girl moved.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 410： Interstellar Holographic Online Game(19)

    Chapter 410 Interstellar Holographic Online Game(19)


    Yun Xia thinks this younger sister is still a teachable child.


    This time, she should not be fooled by Nangong Wenren''s routine.


    ¡­


    [Herde] Withdrew from the game, and fell into a darkness in front of him.


    "Hello, dear player, you have exited "Fantasy Realm" and hope you enjoy the game."


    He opened his eyes, and the snow-white game cabin was in front of him. After a few seconds of silence, he opened the door of the game cabin in front of him, sat up from the cabin, and pressed his temple with his white long finger.


    Thinking of the scene in the game just now, the young man lowered his eyes quietly, his arms on his knees, and his white gloves lined the officer''s rigorous boots.


    He took off his gloves, remained silent for a few seconds, walked his long legs quietly, and stepped out of the game cabin.


    Herder pushed the door and walked out, and a soldier came over head-on. When he saw him, he quickly stood up and saluted: "Good sir!"


    Herd nodded slightly, without any special expression, and went straight away.


    Soldier expression admiration.


    This young but handsome young man is a role model for the entire military camp.


    In private, they all told that Chief Helder was paralyzed by an iceberg, because he had never seen him show other expressions. As the most spiritual person in the Federation, his life has always been used to loneliness.


    The other chiefs all have spouses, but the best-looking young handsome has never applied for marriage to the Federation.


    There were many girls who came to the barracks and wanted to brush goodwill. Many of them were famous aristocrats, but this officer did not behave special to anyone.


    The soldier was about to move on, but the slender, high-ranking officer stopped, turned his head slightly, remembering something, and asked thoughtfully, "Wait."


    The soldier quickly turned back: "Yes?"


    "Next month''s visitor list, organize me a copy." The chief said quietly.


    "?"


    The soldier did not know how the other side suddenly asked this.


    But he responded quickly and saluted: "Yes, I will give it to you before dinner."


    Herder turned and left.


    ¡­


    The time to refresh the copy is set to one day later.


    One day later, it was the time when the copy was opened. Countless gangs were waiting for the first kill, and each gang had countless teams.


    It''s not easy to get the first kill.


    After Yunxia went online, a lot of people had gathered in the gang. She saw [Moshanghuakai] not far away, standing under the old tree of the gang, and beside her was [Southern World], her face was diligent.


    This Nangong Wenren is really obsessed with [Moshanghuakai].


    She is preparing to shout out [Moshanghuakai], but suddenly a translucent panel pops out in front of her, and the skill point comes into play again: [The current scene is suitable, can destroy the chasing wife routine "send flowers", is it destroyed? ¡¿


    Yunxia raised her eyebrows slightly.


    It is indeed a routine, and chasing girls can''t escape the routine of flower delivery. This is also true of Nangong Wenren.


    The flowers I gave last time were a bit embarrassing, I don¡¯t know if I had [Hedel] did...


    So Nangong Wenren don''t want to send flowers smoothly.


    Yunxia simply chose to destroy.


    the other side.


    Nangong Wenren looked at the girl tenderly, with a smile in her eyes, and the bouquet was behind her. After a few words of affectionate models, she said: "...So I think this kind of flower is best for you, if you are willing to play in the game Marry me and we can have husband and wife tasks together in the future, and there will be a lot of rewards."


    He is very smart and knows that the girl has a bad impression of him, so he doesn¡¯t chase it directly, but uses the husband and wife task in the game to induce.


    First get married in the game, and get close to the water tower first.


    [Moshanghuakai] His lips moved, a little stunned, and he didn''t know how to refuse.


    She hasn''t been given flowers by a boy in her life. Even if she didn''t have a good impression of Nangong Wenren, she couldn''t help but feel very moved. She was ready to say thank you.


    At this time, Nangong Wenren just took out the bouquet.


    A large bouquet of bright and dripping roses was taken out from behind by him, and there were still water drops on the flowers, which seemed to have just been picked.


    In the game, bouquets are sold in stores, but they are very expensive, especially beautiful flowers, and the price is high.


    At this moment, someone happened to pass by and ran into Nangong Wenren''s hand. The huge bouquet of bright and dripping roses was suddenly hit by petals. The whole bunch fell to the ground and the packaging was loosened. .


    [Southern World]: "..."


    He leaned over to pick up the flowers, and the man who hit him quickly apologized. He bent down to pick up with him. The moment he lowered his head, the two foreheads bumped together. [Nan Tianxia] did not stabilize his figure. Planted straight down, lying on the bunch of flowers.


    The rose was completely squashed.


    This time, it is completely out of sight.


    Witnessed the whole [Moshanghuakai] next to him, his face was awkward, and he quickly shook his head at [Nantianxia] who had a face on Tieqing, and said, "Uh... I''m okay, don''t be angry, this person is not intentional... ¡­"


    She also feels awkward to give flowers and soups, and she makes a round.


    In order to show his demeanor, [Southern World] had to smile at the person who hit him, suppressing the fire, so he pretended to be generous: "It''s fine."


    "Sorry, I''m so sorry." The man quickly apologized, and then left embarrassedly.


    [ÄÏÌìÏÂ] The smile is stiff.


    Yunxia smiled happily not far away.


    She was about to speak [Moshanghuakai], and there was a person standing beside her suddenly.


    She felt a high shadow falling from her side, and her white fingertips protruded from the black cloak, and fell gently on her shoulder.


    Yun Xia froze and turned to look.


    A beautiful face appeared in front of her, and the deep blue eyes looked at her with a calm look, but at the moment of looking at each other, the white ear lobes under the blond hair were reddish, and they looked away.


    He had a good time to shoot her shoulder, just when she was going to call [Moshanghuakai].


    So Yunxia did not call [Moshanghuakai], turned to face him, and asked, "When did you come?"


    [Herder] Answer: "Five minutes ago."


    He did arrive five minutes ago, but he did not step forward to disturb her, but stood not far away.


    The blonde assassin''s eyes fell on the girl not far away, glanced at them, and then lowered his eyes, looking at Yunxia, ??his voice was low and pleasant and asked, "Are you and her?"


    Yun Xia thought he was asking Nangong Wenren, so he pouted and replied: "He chases my sister... But he is not a good person at first glance, I don''t like him."


    [Herde] There was a moment of silence, the expression was cold, and the thin red lips opened slightly, and asked, "Is she your sister?"


    "..."


    Yunxia reacted. He asked [Moshanghuakai] and nodded: "It''s my sister."


    The Great God''s face remained unchanged, and he continued to ask indifferently: "Having blood?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 411： Interstellar holographic online games(20)

    Chapter 411 Interstellar Holographic Online Game(20)


    Yunxia shook her head: "No blood."


    [Herde] Stopped.


    He pursed his lips slightly, he couldn''t see what he was thinking from his expression, and looked away, oh.


    Yun Xia was curious: "What do you ask about this?"


    When was the Great God interested in her family structure?


    In her doubtful eyes, she answered expressionlessly to the side: "Just ask."


    Yunxia looked at him strangely, and then waved over there, calling [Moshanghuakai] over.


    [Moshanghuakai] was embarrassed to get rid of Nangong Wenren and heard Yunxia calling himself. If he was granted an amnesty, he quickly ran over.


    Nangong Wenren''s smile was slightly stiff.


    He didn''t know why, every time he chased [Moshanghuahua], he felt that there was a mysterious power in the way of hindering himself...


    Every time he brushed his goodwill, the result ended in failure, making him feel very depressed.


    [Ä°ÉÏ»¨¿ª] After running to Yunxia, ??he saw the assassin beside him.


    Her expression was alert, hiding behind Yun Xia and secretly aiming at each other.


    She doesn''t like this person.


    It just happened that the other party should not like her either. When those blue-eyed pupils looked at her, their brightly colored eyes showed a trace of coldness. Although not obvious, [Moshanghuakai] felt very real.


    Seeing that the members of his team were all there, Yun Xia waved into the copy.


    The copy was loaded quickly.


    The eyes of the three were dark, and suddenly they could not see anything. [Moshanghuakai] immediately subconsciously grabbed Yun Xia and hid to her.


    Yunxia was not surprised at her reaction. After all, the other party is a standard silly white sweet, not afraid of black is not surprising.


    What she didn''t expect was...


    The next second when it was dark, the tall assassin on the other side approached her silently.


    The cool fingertips touched her cuffs, then slowly along the cuffs, and touched her wrists, slender five fingers closed together and held, as if silent comfort.


    Yunxia felt like a sandwich biscuit.


    On one side is the trembling sister who seeks asylum, on the other side is the young man who protects himself coldly.


    These two people are really two extremes.


    After a few seconds.


    After the transmission is completed, the front gradually lights up. Yunxia sees that there are big trees around. This is the original forest of the game.


    As the surroundings lit up, the appearance of the three people also fell into their respective eyes.


    There was a Yunxia in the middle, [Moshanghuakai] flinched behind her, holding her right hand, and [Herde] stood in front of her with a protective gesture, holding her left hand.


    "..."


    Yun Xia said a little embarrassedly: "Release."


    [Moshanghuakai] Relying on being her sister, Wen Yan only loosened a little bit, still holding silently.


    The blonde assassin was silent for two seconds and relaxed.


    In terms of the relationship between three people, [Moshanghuakai] can not let go, but [Herde] has no reason.


    He lowered his eyes slightly, his blond hair was beautiful, his long lashes covered the blue eyes, and he silently withdrew his hands.


    Wearing black gloves, only showing a white fingertip, he lowered his head and put his finger on the handle of the dagger around his waist.


    Yun Xia tilted her head.


    Seeing that the Great God was not very emotional, she was helpless and had to take the initiative to reach out and hook her fingertips.


    "... Hey, forget it, let''s hold it. It''s dangerous here, everyone is closer."


    "..."


    [Herde] Slightly stunned, glanced at the hooked hand, did not speak, still cold and expressionless, holding her backhand.


    (End of this chapter)